This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned

by Google as part of a project

to make the worlds books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge thats often difcult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this le - a reminder of this books long journey from the
publisher to a library and nally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the les We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these les for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Googles system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google watermark you see on each le is essential for informing people about this project and helping them nd
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we cant offer guidance on whether any specic use of
any specic book is allowed. Please do not assume that a books appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Googles mission is to organize the worlds information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the worlds books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at http://books.google.com/
1
T E DE T UCT

T E G EE EMP E.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
The Destructon of the Greek
Empre and the tory of the
Capture of Constantnope by
the Turks

ED PE , . .
nght of the Greek rder of the avour and Commander of
the ugaran rder of Mert
uthor of The a of Constantnope: beng the
tory of the ourth Crusade
T M P D U T T
GM , G EE , D C .
39 P TE TE , D
E D M
903
rghts reserved
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P E CE
M ob ect n wrtng ths book s to gve an account of the
capture of Constantnope and the destructon of the Greek
empre. n order to make the story ntegbe and to
e pan ts sgnfcance have gven a summary of the
hstory of the empre between the atn con uest n 120
and the capture of the cty n 1 53, and have traced the
progress durng the same perod of the race whch succeeded
n destroyng the empre and n repacng the Greeks as
the possessors of ew Eome.
t may be ob ected that the task whch have set before
me has aready been accompshed by Gbbon, and that, as
hs chapter on the ast sege of the cty s carefuy comped
and wrtten wth a brancy of stye whch he has nowhere
surpassed, there s no need for any further study of the
sub ect. My answer s twofod: frst, that an mportant
mass of new matera s now at the dsposa of any one who
wshes to rete the story, and second, that Gbbon tod t
wth a bas whch makes t desrabe that t shoud be retod.
The hstoran of the Decne and a had ess than

haf the matera before hm whch s now avaabe, and the

story of the sege deserves teng wth more accuracy and
competeness than ether the authortes avaabe to hm or
the scope of hs monumenta work permtted. t s true
that Professor . . ury, the atest edtor of Gbbon, has,
by the ad of schoary notes and of carefu research, enabed
the reader to become possessed of many of the detas
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
v DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
regardng the sege whch have recenty become known, but
he woud be the frst to admt that there s ampe room for
a fuer hstory of the sege than that gven n the Decne
and a even wth the ad of hs vauabe notes.1 Gbbon
hmsef regretted the poverty of hs materas and especay
that he had not been abe to obtan any Turksh accounts
of the sege.2 The ony eye-wtnesses whose narratves
were before hm were Phrantzes, rchbshop eonard, and
Cardna sdore. f we add to ther narratves the accounts
gven by Ducas and Chacondyas together wth what Gbbon
hmsef cas short hnts of Cantemr and euncavus, we
have substantay a the sources of nformaton whch were
avaabe when the Decne and a was wrtten.
The new sources of nformaton regardng the sege
brought to ght snce Gbbon s day enabe us to gan a
much more compete vew of that event and of the character
of ts prncpa actors than was possbe at the tme when
he wrote. evera Contnenta wrters have taken advantage
of some at east of the new stores of nformaton to rewrte
ts story,3 but may be aowed to cam the good fortune of
beng the frst Engshman who has even attempted to wrte
a narratve of that event wth the whoe or even wth any
consderabe porton of the new matera before hm.
1 Decne and a of the oman Empre, edted by . . ury, M. .
henever Gbbon s uoted n the te t of ths voume t s from Professor
ury s edton.
o. v. p. 168, Gbbon s note.
The prncpa of these works are:
1. eagerung und Eroberung Constautnopes m ahrc 1 53. on Dr.
. D. Mordtmann ( tuttgart, 1858).
2. De Eroberungen von Constantnope m drezehnten und fnfzehnten
ahrhundert. on Dr. ohann enrch rause ( ae, 1870).
3. es Derners ours de Constantnope. Par E. . asto (Pars, 1883).
. no op fa a uffts r urffrarru vw6kus. y . G. Paspates
( thens, 1890).
5. Constantne, the ast Emperor of the Greeks. y Chedom M atovch,
formery ervan Mnster at the Court of t. ames ( ondon, 1892).
6. Two vauabe papers by Dr. . Mordtmann (the son of Dr. . D. Mordt-
mann) entted De etzten Tage von ytanz, n the Mtteungen des
deutscheu E knrsons- nbs n onstantnope, 1895.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE C v
efore, however, proceedng to ndcate what the new
sources of nformaton are, must say somethng regardng
the second reason have assgned why those nterested n
the account of an event whch marks the end of an epoch of
great tradtons and of a cvsaton on ancent rather than
on modern nes shoud not reman satsfed wth Gbbon s
account of t. Though he camed to e amne the authortes
before hm wth phosophca mpartaty, the wrters known
to hm beonged to the Eoman Church, and he was nfuenced
unconscousy by ther representatons. These wrters wrote
under the nfuence of the most btter theoogca contro-
verses. They are mbued wth a sprt of rancour towards
those Greeks (that s, towards the great ma orty of the
popuaton) who had not accepted the Unon wth the Church
of Eome whch had been decreed at orence. Ther
testmony throughout ther narratves s for the most part
that of voent partsans. ut even f Gbbon, when deang
wth the dsputes between the great hstorca Churches, had
been n possesson of statements of the Greek case, hs
contempt for both Churches was too great to aow hm to
do ustce to the uestons whch dvded them, uestons
whch nevertheess, as they prevented the unted acton of
Europe to resst the Turksh nvason, were among the most
mportant of the tme. s habt of thought as an
eghteenth century thest dd not aow hm to attach
suffcent weght to the theoogca aspect of the strugge
between the East and the est. Everythng that smet of
the coster was hatefu. The theoogca uestons them-
seves were not worth dscusson. The dsputants were n
hs vew narrow-mnded, gnorant, and supersttous. The
refnements of the defntons of the Doube Processon were
useess, trva, or rdcuous. Eegous zea or enthusasm
was a thng to be condemned was the mark of fanatcsm
and aways mschevous. n ths atttude of mnd Gbbon
was nether better nor worse than the ma orty of hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
v DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
phosophca contemporares. e dffered from them n
beng abe to be ueath to future generatons a work of
monumenta earnng, n whch hs and ther readng of the
progress of Chrstanty n the Eastern empre was destned
to have a ong and deservedy great reputaton. s research
and eo uence, hs keen sarcasm, hs udca manner, and
the powerfu nfuence of the Decne and a were em-
poyed to dscredt Chrstanty rather than to try to dscover
amd the ferce wrangngs of theoogans over nsoube
probems what was ther sgnfcaton for the hstory of the
tme of whch he was treatng and n the deveopment of
the human mnd. e began wth a perod n whch the
emperor s worshpped as Dvnty and traced the estabsh-
ment of Chrstanty as a natona fath among Pagan
sub ects unt n a dversfed form t became accepted by
a but he dd ths wthout affordng us any hep to see
how the human mnd coud accept the frst poston or what
were the movements of thought whch ed to the evouton
of the uestons whch agtated men s mnds n the ater
perod.
The century n whch he and hs contemporares ved
was for them one of hostty to Chrstanty rather than of
nvestgaton, the perod of otare, who coud ony see n
yzantne hstory a worthess repertory of decamaton
and mraces, dsgracefu to the human mnd rather than
of the Contnenta and Engsh wrters of the modern
hstorca schoo. appy, n the twenteth century those
who ook upon Chrstanty wth an ndependence as
compete as that of Gbbon recognse that nsght can ony
be obtaned by sympathetc nvestgaton, that for the rght
understandng of hstory t s essenta to put onesef n the
pace of men who have attached mportance to a regous
controversy, to consder ther envronment and e amne
ther conduct and motves from ther pont of vew, f we
woud comprehend ether the causes whch have ed such
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE CE
controversy to be regarded as mportant or the conduct of
the controversasts themseves. The absence n Gbbon of
any sympathetc attempt to understand the controverses
whch pay so arge a part n hs great drama of human
hstory renders hm as unsatsfactory a gude n regard to
them as a wrter of Engsh hstory durng the perod of
Chares the rst woud be who shoud merey treat wth
contempt the haf regous, haf potca uestons whch
dvded Engshmen. he the ob ecton have suggested
to Gbbon s atttude woud appy generay to hs treatment
of regous uestons, have ony to dea wth t n reference
to the perod of whch am treatng. hen wrtng of
ths perod Gbbon dd not rease that the regous ueston
was neary aways a potca one, and that unon wth Eome
meant sub ecton to Eome. ut uness t be reased how
competey the ctzens of Constantnope and the other
great ctes of the empre were engrossed wth sem-regous
and sem-potca uestons, no true concepton of the fe
of the empre can be formed for these uestons were of
nterest not merey to Churchmen but to a.
mong the documents brought to ght durng the ast
ffty or s ty years whch have contrbuted to our better
knowedge of the sege the most mportant are the Dary
of coo arbaro and the fe of Mahomet by Crtobuus.
arbaro beonged to a nobe enetan famy. e was
present n Constantnope throughout the sege, kept a
ourna1 of what he saw and heard, and, though fu of
pre udces aganst Genoese, Greeks, and Turks, contrves
to te hs story n a manner whch carres convcton of ts
truthfuness. s narratve conveys the mpresson of an
ndependent observer who had no ob ect n wrtng e cept
to reate what he knew about the sege. he probaby
wrtten from day to day, the dary bears nterna evdence
1 Gwrnde de ssedo d Constantnopo, d coo arbaro, P. ., corredato
d note e document per Enrco Cornet ( enna, 1856).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
of havng been revsed after he had eft the cty. ts an-
guage s od-fashoned coo ua enetan and has often
puzzed taans whom have caed n to my ad.
The orgna manuscrpt of the dary was preserved
n ence by members of the arbaro famy unt 1829.
fter varous adventures t came n 1837 nto the possesson
of the mpera and Eoya Marcana brary n ence. n
185 t was entrusted to Enrco Cornet, and was pubshed
by hm for the frst tme n 1856.
Crtobuus, the author of the fe of Mahomet the
econd, was a man of a dfferent type. othng s known
of hm beyond what s contaned n hs fe of Mahomet.1
e descrbes hmsef as Crtobuus the sander. fter the
capture of Constantnope, when the archons of mbros,
emnos, and Thasos feared that the Turksh admra woud
shorty approach to anne these sands, messengers were
sent to the admra and succeeded, by offerng vountary
submsson and by payng hm a arge brbe, n avodng the
genera page whch usuay foowed a Turksh con uest.
horty afterwards, Crtobuus took servce under the sutan
and was made archon of mbros. n ths capacty he re-
ceved the submsson of emnos and other paces. e
contnued to hod ths offce for at east four years. ook
. of hs hstory contans (nter aa) an account of what
he hmsef dd as the servant of Mahomet. Probaby he
went to resde n Constantnope n 1 60. s hstory
covers the frst seventeen years of Mahomet s regn. t s
dedcated to the sutan and s foowed by an apoogy to hs
feow Greeks for havng wrtten t. he open to the
charge of not aowng hmsef an atogether free hand n
reveang the fauts and cruetes of hs master, Crtobuus
cams that he has taken great pans to know the truth of
what he reates. s he wrote a few years after the sege
and at esure, hs narratve does not show the sgns of haste
1 o r U Moo.uf .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE CE
whch mark many of the shorter narratves of that event:
such, for e ampe, as those of eonard, of the Podesta of
Pera, of Cardna sdore n the amentato, and of others.
s he contnued to beong to the rthodo Church and to
the Greek as opposed to the Eoman party n that Church,
hs hstory s free from the denuncatons of hs feow
Chrstans for havng refused the unon agreed to at orence.
The wrter s characterstcs as a Greek, but aso as a servant
of the sutan, show themseves n hs work. e e presses
sympathy wth hs own peope, e tos ther courage, and
aments ther msfortunes. ut n paces hs bography of
the sutan reads ke the report of an abe and courageous
offca. s tranng and e perence n the work of govern-
ment, hs servce under Mahomet, and perhaps somethng
n the nature of the man, make hs narratve sober and
methodca and mpress the reader wth the dea that the
author fet a sense of responsbty for the truthfuness of
what he was wrtng. he the narratves of Phrantzes,
Chacondyas, and Ducas recount some of the ncdents of
the sege more fuy than that of Crtobuus, the atter gves
more detas on others and suppes vauabe nformaton
whch none of them have gven. s fe of Mahomet s
by far the most vauabe of the recenty dscovered docu-
ments, and, as w be seen, have made use of t as the
nuceus of my narratve of the sege.
The manuscrpt of Crtobuus was dscovered by the ate
Dr. Dether ess than forty years ago n the erago brary
at Constantnope. t was transcrbed by hm and aso by
err ar Muer and was pubshed by the atter n 1883
wth vauabe notes.1
Two other works of mportance unknown to Gbbon
1 err Mer a preface s dated 1869, but am not aware that t was
pubshed before t appeared n ragmenta storcorum Graecorum, vo. v.
The dedcatory epste to Mahomet was pubshed from another and a somewhat
onger verson by Tschendorf n 1870 n hs otta Codcs borum
atc ( epzg).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
were due respectvey to Tetad and Puscuus. Each of
these authors took part n the defence of the cty. Tetad,
who was a orentne soder, tes us of hs escape from the
saughter mmedatey foowng the capture, and of hs
beng pcked up out of the water by a enetan shp.1
Puscuus was a ctzen of resca. Though hs account
of the sege s gven n atn verse, t contans many detas
of vaue of what he hmsef saw whch are not to be found
esewhere. s poem was never atogether ost sght of, but
unt ts pubcaton by Esen,2 n 1857, wth a usefu
ntroducton, ts hstorca vaue had not been recognsed.
The M . from whch Esen made hs copy s dated 1 70.
The ate Dr. Dether, who devoted much tme and nte-
gent study to the topography and archaeoogy of Constant-
nope, comped four voumes of documents reatng to the
sege, many of whch were prevousy unknown. Two of
them were prnted about 1870, but they can hardy be sad
to have been pubshed, and are ony to be procured wth
dffcuty. The remanng two contan, besdes Crtobuus,
the Tbrenos, ypsantes, an taan and a atn verson of
the amentato by Cardna sdore, an taan verson of
eonard s report to the Pope, and other documents of
nterest to whch refer n my pages. These voumes were
prnted by the uda-Pest cademy but never pubshed.
am ndebted, however, to that earned body for a copy.
append a st of documents (other than the four prn-
1 nformacon envoyee (en 1 53) tant par rancsco de ranco an tra
reverend pere en Deu Monsgr e Cardna d vgnon ue par ehan anchn
et ac ues Tetad marchand orentn sur a prnse de Constantnobe a
a uee e dt ac ues estot personeement. ne verson s pubshed n
Chranges de Chares ro de rance, par ean Charter, vo. ., edted
by aet de rvae (Pars, 1858). nother, pubshed by Dether wth severa
mportant dfferences, s stated to be taken from Thesaurus novts necdotanun
(Pars, 1717). Though hs narratve was prnted n rance eary n the eghteenth
century, t appears to have been generay unknown and s not auded to by
Gbbon.
1 Ubertm Puscu r enss Constantnopoeos : n naekten der mtte-
und neugrechscen teratw, by . . Esen ( epzg).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE CE
cpa whch have descrbed) reatng to the sege now
avaabe to the hstorca student whch were unknown to
Gbbon:
1. orzo (or ors) Dophn (or ors Dofn), ssedo e presa
d Constantnopo ne anno 1 53. Ths s many a
transaton from eonard, but the author cams to have
added what he heard from other eye-wtnesses of the
sege. t was pubshed by G. M. Thomas n the tzungs-
berchte of the avaran cademy n 1868. nother
verson s gven by Dether n hs coecton of documents
reatng to the sege, a coecton whch refer to smpy
as Dether s ege.
2. Eapporto de uperore de rancscan presente a assedo
e aa presa d Constantnopo. Ths report was made
mmedatey after the sege and has ong been pubshed,
but apparenty was not known to Gbbon. Dether aso
pubshed t n hs ege.
3. Epstoa ng. ohanns accharae, Podest of Pera, wrtten
wthn a month of the capture of the cty, was frst
pubshed n 1827. The verson revsed by Edward
opf and Dr. Dether s the one used by me.
. Montado s De Constantnopotano e cdo s reproduced
n Dether s ege, and contans usefu hnts by an
eye-wtness.
5. Chrstoforo Ecchero, a Presa de Constantnopo, frst
pubshed n ansovno s De stora Unversae,
was repubshed wth notes n Dether s ege, and s a
vauabe and brghty wrtten narratve.
6. pf vos rT ov(rravr or ro t s, was frst pubshed by Esen
n naekten, epzg, 1857. f the author was n
Constantnope durng the sege, he has not gven a snge
tem of nformaton whch s of vaue to the hstoran.
s ong wa s curous and nterestng, but otherwse
useess.
7. The 6p vos of era the Grand ogothetes, or story of
the Turksh Empre, though ony wrtten near the end
of the s teenth century, has vauabe topographca hnts.
t was transated by . E. rstarch ey, the present
Grand ogothetes, from a M . e stng n the Monastery of
the oy epuchre at the Phanar, and edted by Dether.
8. bro d ndrea Cambn orentno dea rgne de Turch
et mpero de ttomann. am not aware whether
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
v DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ths has been pubshed at a ater date than the copy n
my possesson, whch was prnted n orence n 1529.
t was then pubshed by the son of the wrter, and
ook ., whch treats of the sege, suggests that the
author has ganed hs nformaton from spectators of the
sege. t contans many usefu statements.
9. avc ccount of the ege, pubshed by treznevsk,
s udged by Monseur M atovch, on account of ts
pecuar doms, to have been wrtten by a erban or
ugaran. e speaks of t as the avonc Chronce.
transaton and a sghty dfferent verson was pub-
shed by Dether as the Muscovte Chronce. Though
the narratve has been argey added to by subse uent
hands, there s reason to beeve that t was wrtten by an
eye-wtness of the sege.
10. nother avc verson s convenenty spoken of as the
Memors of the Posh anssary. ts author, after
servng wth the Turks and, accordng to hs own state-
ment, beng present at the sege, wthdrew to Poand.
The orgna M . was frst pubshed n 1828.
The Turksh authors avaabe who speak of the sege are :
11. ad-ud-dn, The Capture of Constantnope from the Ta -
ut-Tevarkh (1590), transated nto Engsh by E. . .
Gbb (Gasgow, 1879). Ths work professes to be based
on the accounts of earer Turksh hstorans.
12. Tarch Muntechebat Ev Cheb, a transaton of whch
s gven n the eder Mordtmann s Eroberung.
13. hmed Muktar Pasha s Con uest of Constantnope and
the Estabshment of the ttomans n Europe, brought
out ony n 1902, on the annversary of the present
sutan s accesson.
1 . n rmenan Meodc E16ga ue, wrtten by a monk
named Php, who was present at the sege. Tha was
prnted n ebeau s store du as-Empre. Dether
pubshed the orgna verson n rmenan.
gratefuy acknowedge my ndebtedness to Dr. Mordt-
mann s studes of the archaeoogy and topography of Con-
stantnope,1 and to Professor . van Mngen s yzantne
Constantnope, 2 a work whch s the most carefu study of
1 Es usse Topograph ue de Constantnope ( e, 1892).
1 yzantne Constantnope : the as of the Cty and ad onng stor-
ca tes (pubshed by ohn Murray, 1899).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE CE v
the hstory of those parts of the was and other portons of
the cty treated of whch has yet been pubshed. must
aso tender hm sncere thanks for many suggestons made n
the course of frendy ntercourse and n the dscusson of
matters of mutua archaeoogca nterest, and for perms-
son to reproduce hs map of Constantnope. future
wrters on the topography and archaeoogy of Constantnope
w be under obgatons to Dr. Mordtmann and Professor
van Mngen, who have worthy contnued the work of
Gyus and Du Cange.
few words must be added as to the tte of ths book.
hy, t may be asked, shoud t be the Destructon of the
Greek Empre hy not foow the e ampe of the ate
Mr. reeman, and of hs dstngushed successor, Professor
. . ury, and speak of the ater Eoman Empre My
pea s one of confesson and avodance.
admt that when Chares the Great, n 800, became
Eoman Emperor n the est the mpera terrtory of whch
the capta was Constantnope may correcty be spoken of
as the Eastern Eoman Empre. ut avod condemnaton
for not adoptng ths name and for not cang the empre
Eoman by peadng that am revertng to the practce
of our fathers n the est durng many centures, and by
defendng ther practce. The Empre has sometmes been
descrbed as yzantne and sometmes as the ower Empre.
ut these names are undesrabe, because the frst has a
vague and doubtfu meanng, snce no two wrters who
empoy t use t to cover the same perod and the second
has a derogatory sgnfcaton whch the researches of
reeman and Professor ury, rumbacher, chumberger,
and other modern wrters, have shown to be undeserved.
The name Eoman has more to recommend t. The Persans
and the rabs knew the empre smpy as Eoman, and the
overwhemng reputaton of Eome ed them to speak even
of e ander the Great as skender a Eoumy. The name
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
v DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
of Eome, or Eoum, gven to Eoumea, and found n other
paces as far east as Erzeroum, had been apped when the
atn eement domnated the empre. The tradton of
Eome passed on to the Turks, and the nhabtants of the
empre were and are to them -roum or Eomans. The
yzantne wrters usuay caed themseves Eomans. ut
the term Eoman can hardy be apped to the empre
wthout dstngushng t as Eastern, and whe t s true
that down to 1 53 the empre was Eoman n name, there
s some danger n empoyng the term of forgettng how far
the ew Eome and ts terrtory had become eensed,
and that a arge porton of the popuaton preferred the
name Greek. There had been a ong strugge wthn the
empre tsef between those who wshed to adopt the atter
desgnaton and those who desred to ca t Eoman. The
nhabtants of Greece were ndeed for centures precedng
and durng the Crusades dsoya sub ects of Constantnope.
Even durng the regn of eracus (610 to 6 1), they
nssted upon beng caed eenes rather than Eomans.
rom that tme onwards a contest was contnued as to
whether the name of Greek or Eoman shoud be apped to
the popuaton. The nfuence of the Greeks henceforth was
constanty workng to eense the empre. n the regn
of rene, at the tme when the estern Eoman Empre
commenced to have a separate e stence, Greek nfuence
was especay strong. ascars, four centures ater, when
he made hs stand at caea after the atn con uest,
spoke of the empre as that of eas. n the recovery
of the cty under Mchae, the Church generay empoyed
the term Eoman, but decared that Greek and Eoman mght
be empoyed ndfferenty. arous wrters speak of the
atns as Eomans and of the yzantnes as eenes.1
Manue ryennus represents the preacher n t. opha as
cang upon hs hearers to remember ther Greek ancestors
1 ee authortes uoted n athas. Documents nddts, . p. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE CE v
and to defend ther country as they h ad done. t tmes the
peope were appeaed to as the descendants ake of Greeks
and omans.
s beng a contnuaton of the Eoman Empre whose
capta was ew Eome, the empre s correcty caed
Eoman, and the name has the advantage of aways keepng
n vew the contnuty of Eoman hstory. t was the
Eastern Eoman Empre whch decned and fe n 1 53.
ut f we admt that the empre contnued to be Eoman
t 1 53, t must be remembered, not ony that ts charac-
terstcs had consderaby changed, but that to the men of
the est t had come to be known as the Greek Empre.
atn had been as competey forgotten as orman rench
was by Engsh nobes n the tme of Edward . Greek
had become the offca anguage, as dd Engsh n our own
country. The nscrptons on the cons snce the tme of
eracus are n Greek. The rthodo Church, whch aded
as much as even aw n bndng the nhabtants of the
country together, empoyed Greek, and Greek amost e cu-
svey, as ts anguage, and, athough the great defenders of
the term Eoman as apped to the popuaton are found
among ts dgntares, the Church was essentay Greek
as opposed to Eoman, both n the character of ts thought
and teachng and n the anguage t empoyed. ence t
s not surprsng that to the est durng a the mdde
ages, the Empre was the Greek Empre, ust as the
rthodo Church was the Greek Church.1 The Empre and
the Church were each ake caed Greek to dstngush them
from the Empre and Church of the est. t s n ths
genera use of the word Greek that fnd my ustfcaton
for speakng of the capture of Constantnope, and the
1 or e ampe, r ohn Maundeve speaks of Constantnope, where the
Emperor of Greece usuay dwes, Eary Traves n Paestne, p. 130 ( ohn s
edton).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
v DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
events connected wth t, as the Destructon of the Greek
Empre.1
have ony n concuson to ca the attenton of the
reader to one or two matters connected wth the authortes
whch uote. must pead that my resdence n Con-
stantnope has not aowed me to refer to the unform seres
of yzantne authors avaabe n the great pubc brares
of estern Europe. My edton of Phrantzes s that pub-
shed n the onn seres Pachymer, Cantacuzenus, Cha-
condyas, Ducas, and ther contemporares, are uoted from
the enetan edton of the yzantne wrters edted by
Du Cange. My references to rchbshop eonard are
amost aways to the verson n the coecton of oncerus.
Dr Dether, however, pubshed a contemporary taan
verson whch has certan mportant varatons, and to ths
have occasonay referred. The edtors of other authortes
are mentoned n the notes to the te t.
have sometmes abstaned from dscussng the trust-
worthness of my authortes, but have sad once for a that
ther statements, especay n regard to the numbers they
represent as engaged n batte, of vctms saughtered or
captured, and the ke, can rarey be regarded as satsfactory.
The means of controng them sedom e st. Even n the
case of r ohn Maundeve, have uoted hm wthout
hntng that a doubt of hs very e stence has been uttered.
hether he ved and was or was not a traveer, or whether
hs book was, as has been suggested, a knd of medaeva Mur-
ray s Gude, does not n the east affect the statements whch
have reproduced from t. The work of sftng the evdence,
new and od, to ascertan ts vaue has been ong and tedous,
and must eave to other students of the same perod to say
whether have succeeded n seectng what s of use and
1 ee vauabe remarks on the name of the empre n the Preface to
Professor ury s ater oman Empre, and n the ntroducton to Documents
ndts reatfs a store de a Gree, by athas.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEE CE
n re ectng ony what s vaueess. To have attempted a
crtca e amnaton of every mportant statement whch
uote -woud have e tended my book to an nordnate ength,
and n regard to most of them the reader w not fnd much
dffcuty n arrvng at hs own concusons as to ther trust-
worthness.
ED PE .
C T T P E, ebruary 1903.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C TE T
C PTE
P
The atn empre (120 -1261) and ts strugges wth and fna overthrow by
the Greeks of caea .......... 1
C PTE
Condton of and dffcutes n reconstructng the empre : dffcutes arsng
(a) from attempts by atns to recover the empre, (6) from Cataan
Grand Company 22
C PTE n
The Turks: ther entry nto sa Mnor: not at frst e cusvey Mahometan:
ther characterstcs: thman founds a dynasty : progress of Mosems
n Europe and sa Mnor: capture of rousa n 1326 . . . .52
C PTE
Dynastc strugges n empre: appeas to Pope for ad regns of ndroncus
the econd, ohn Cantacuzenus, and ohn repeated faure of efforts
by Popes to nduce estern Powers to assst n checkng Mosem
advance ......... . . 65
C PTE
egn of rchan : strugges wth empre ts successes and reverses nva-
sons of Tartars. Eegn of Murad : defeat of erbans and ugarans
by Turks batte of Cossovo-Po and assassnaton of Murad . . 97
C PTE
egn of Manue: encroachments of Turks Manue vsts est, utan
a azed summoned by Tmour frendy reatons between Manue and
Mahomet the rst ohn assocated wth Manue. ege of Constan-
tnope by Mnrad ts faure. Efforts at unon msconceptons n
est regardng Greek Church constancy of attempts at unon negota-
tons for meetng of Counc of Church. nterna strugges n atn
Church. Emperor nvted by both partes accepts Pope s nvtaton
meetng of Counc at errara and orence unon accompshed ohn
returns to capta dvsons n Greek Church . - . . . . 109
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
C PTE
P
Progress of Turks between 1391 and 1 25: utan a azed s regn: con-
uests n Europe : ugaran kngdom ended: estern armes defeated
at copos : natoa- ssar but: capta threatened: summons by
Tm.m- to a azed : Tmour s progress : repy of a azed : batte of
ngora and crushng defeat of Turks: further progress of Tmour :
death of a azed, 1 03 : aarm n estern Europe: departure of
Tmour: strugge between the sons of a azed: utmate success of
Mahomet: hs good understandng wth Manue: death of Mahomet,
1 20: accesson of Murad : war wth empre: sege of Constantnope,
1 22 : death of Manue, 1 25 : trumpha progress of Murad: he beseges
and takes aonca: beseges egrade but fas: combned movement
under unyad aganst Murad : batte of vntza, 1 3, and defeat of
Turks : Murad sues for peace: treaty made wth adsaus: voated by
Chrstans: batte of arna, 1 : Murad ravages Morea: skender ey,
hs orgn : captures Croa: unyad agan attacks Murad: defeated at
Cossovo-po, 1 8 : reasons for faure of Chrstan attempts : ohn has
to forego onng estern combnaton aganst Turks : death of Murad,
1 51: Mahomet the econd becomes utan 131
C PTE
Causes eadng to decay of empre : not due to demorasaton of Court
nterna and e terna causes atn con uest and form of government
had produced nterna dssensons and checked assmaton of hoste
races method of Turksh con uest and ts fata conse uences ravages
of back death popuaton of capta n 1 53 ts commerce reatons
of peope wth government resembance to ussa dffcuty of obtan-
ng dea of domestc fe 180
C PTE
ccesson of Constantno Dragases Patrarch Gregory deposed renewed
attempt to obtan ad from the est emperor meets wth tte success
arrva of Cardna sdore reconcaton servce December 12, 1 52, n
aga opha dssensons regardng t 201
C PTE
Character of Mahomet the econd receves deputaton from cty returns
to dranope from sa Mnor hs reforms buds Eoumea- ssar
re ects overtures from emperor caste competed, ugust 1 52 war
decared Mahomet returns to dranope he dscoses hs desgns for
sege of cty. Constantno s preparatons for defence arrva of s
enetan shps ad re uested from ence ustnan arrves, anuary
1 53 boom across harbour paced n poston. Turksh army, estmate
of notce of anssares mobty of army regous sprt of castng
of great cannon Turksh feet arrves n osporus descrpton of
vesses composng t. Mahomet s army marches to cty offer of peace 206
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C TE T
C PTE
P 8
Topography of Constantnope dsposton of Mahomet s forces and
cannon estmate of fghtng men under emperor enetans and
Genoese: dsparty n numbers: arms and e upment: attacks on
Therapa and Prnkpo 237
C PTE
T E EGE
nvestment by Turks frst assaut fas attempt to force boom attempt
to capture shps brngng ad gaant fght and defeat of Turksh feet
Turksh admra degraded transport of Turksh shps across Pera nto
the Goden orn 25
C PTE
Constantno aeged to have sued for peace attempt to destroy Turksh
shps n the Goden orn postponed made and fas murder of cap-
tves reprsas operatons n ycus vaey brdge but over Goden
orn sendng to seek enetan feet proposa that emperor shoud
eave cty attacks on boom eaousy between enetans and Genoese
new assauts fa both at was and boom attempts to undermne was
constructon of a turret destroyed by beseged faure of vesse sent
to fnd enetan feet unucky omens ....... 277
C PTE
Dssensons n cty: between Greeks themseves between Greeks and
taans between Genoese and enetans charge of treachery aganst
Genoese e amned faure of erba and ungary to render ad pre-
paratons for a genera assaut damages done to the andward was
constructon of stockade 300
C PTE
ast days of emnre: sutan agan hestates message nvtng surrender
Turksh --M. : caed decdes aganst rasng sege procamaton
grantng three days punder sutan s fna preparatons hs address
to the pashas and ast orders to generas. Preparatons n cty : regous
processons: Constantne s address to eaders and to enetans and
Genoese ast Chrstan servce n t. opha: defenders take up ther
fna statons at was, and cose gates behnd them: emperor s ast
nspecton of hs forces 313
C PTE
Genera assaut: commenced by ash- azouks they are defeated na-
toans attack are aso drven back attacks n other paces fa
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
v DE TEUCT P T E GEEE EMP E
P
anssares attack erkoporta ncdent ustnan wounded and
retres emperor s aarm stockade captured death of Constantne:
hs character capture of Constantnope ....... 33
C PTE
ttacks n other parts of the cty: by agan and Cara a by feet the
brothers occhard hod ther own panc when entry of Turks became
known ncdent of ant Theodosa s church massacre and sub-
se uent page crowd n ant opha captured horrors of sack
numbers ked or captured endeavours to escape from cty panc n
Gaata Mahomet s entry ant opha becomes a mos ue fate of
eadng prsoners: attempts to repeope capta 358
C PTE
Capture of Constantnope a surprse to Europe con uest of Trebzond
summary of ts hstory. Character and conduct of Mahomet: as con-
ueror he ncreases Turksh feet as admnstrator as egsator
hs reckessness of human fe as student was he a regous fanatc
summary 386
C PTE
Dsperson of Greek schoars, and ther nfuence upon revva of earnng
Greek a bond of unon among peopes of empre dsappearance of
books after atn con uest departure of schoars to tay begns after
120 ther presence stmuates revva of earnng enthusasm aroused
n tay for study of Greek students from Constantnope everywhere
wecomed ncreased numbers eave after Mosem con uest enassance
argey aded by Greek studes movement posses nto orthern Europe
M . taken from Constantnope 399
C PTE
Concuson: the capture epoch-markng aarm n Europe dsastrous
resuts upon Chrstan sub ects and on Eastern Churches demorasa-
ton of both poverty the prncpa resut degradaton of Churches:
two great servces rendered by the Churches resuts on T.-ks : power-
ess to assmate con uered peopes or ther cvsaton . . . . 1
PPE D CE
. ote on omanus Gate and chef pace of fna assaut . . . 29
. here dd the sea-fght of pr 20,1 53, take pace . . . . 36
. ote on transport of Mahomet s shps. hat was the route adopted 3
. The nfuence of regon on Greeks and Mosems respectvey . . 7
DE . 59
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T T
PP M TE E T T T E D
T E D U T E EC D ET EE T E G DE D
EC D M T G TE
P E E T C D T P T T E D D

from photograph by M. ranan of Constantnope.
etween
paget 2 0-1
M MET T E C UE
from pantng by en. etween
M MET T E C UE . : pages 338-9
from medaon by en n the rtsh Museum.
M P
M P U T T G P G E TU DU G T -
TEE T , U TEE T , D TEE T CE TU E . . acng p. 1
M P T E C T T P E 237
ETC M P G T E D P T TU T P
DU G T E T D EGE M 1 58 . . 335
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE T UCT
or
T E G EE EMP EE
C PTEE
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) D T T UGG E T
D E T T E G EE P C E
T E ater Eoman Empre and ts capta Constantnope
never recovered from the bow nfcted by the ourth Cru-
sade n 120 . huge fbusterng e pedton had been
gathered together at ence under prete t of makng an
attack upon the aracens n Egypt. Under the eadershp
of onface, Mar us of Montferrat, and Dandoo, the famous
doge of ence, the e pedton had been dverted from ts
purpose, and, n spte of the strongest possbe protests by
nnocent the Thrd, had attacked Constantnope. The
strength of the empre had been weakened by a hundred
nd ffty years resstance to the hordes of sa, durng
whch t had served as the buwark of Europe. ts repu-
taton had been essened by thrty years of dynastc wars,
durng whch the government had aowed ts feet to decay
so that t was unabe to resst the enetans and Crusaders.
The resut was that, for the frst tme n ts ong hstory, the
cty was captured. There then foowed the punder and
dvson of ts enormous weath a arge part of whch found
ts way to the est, whe perhaps a st arger porton

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
adwn
ao -205.
was destroyed the appontment of a atn emperor n
Constantnope, and the partton of such portons of the
empre as coud be occuped among the con uerors.
adwn, a egan, was eected emperor. n arrange-
ment for the dvson of the spo had been made by the
eaders before the attack on the cty, and ths seems to
have been fary carred out. To adwn were assgned the
two mpera paaces n Constantnope and one fourth of a
that shoud be captured wthn the cty and throughout the
empre. The remanng three fourths were to be dvded
e uay between the Crusaders and the enetans. The
dffcutes of the con uerors began wth ths further dvson
of the spo. The task of parceng out the empre was
Dffcutes amost hopeess. t was ne t to mpossbe to accompsh
d n of such a partton, even on paper, because of the gnorance of
empre. the estern con uerors of the empre they had destroyed.
ts e tent was so great, the dffcuty of communcaton so
e treme, and gnorance of geography so profound, that the
con uerors dd not know what there was to dvde. They
sent nto the provnces to obtan nformaton as to the
revenues and genera condton of the country so that the
partton mght be fary made but, wthout watng for the
nformaton, they proceeded to dvde up the countres and
provnces whch they magned to be wthn the empre. n
ther happy gnorance they drew ots for e andra and for
the varous countres aong the north shore of the Medter-
ranean as we as for Georga, Persa, and ssyra. They
competed for the possesson of ona tsef, the capta of
the e ukan Turks.
t was st more dffcut to make a partton whch
shoud represent terrtory whch coud come at once nto
the occupaton of the Crusaders. The one system of and
tenure wth whch they were ac uanted was the feuda.
The ands of the empre must therefore be dvded nto fefs
and the barons and persons of hgher and of ower degree
must have grants accordng to ther rank. ut though
Constantnope was n the possesson of the men of the
est, they hed no more of the remander of the empre
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 3
than was wthn the actua sght of the barons and the
comparatvey sma bodes of retaners who were under
them. The Greeks or, as the sub ects of the ater empre
st generay caed themseves, the Eomans had no nten-
ton of recognsng ether the ordshp of the barons who
had become ther feuda superors or the overordshp of
adwn. They knew nothng of a feuda system, and
recognsed the representatves of the ate empre as havng
a frst cam to ther servce. They were ready to foow
amost any eader aganst men whom they knew ony as
nvaders, beongng to a dfferent race, speakng a dfferent
anguage, and professng a form of Chrstanty whch was
hatefu to them because the con uerors tred to mpose t
upon them.
The dffcutes of the atn empre were both nterna
and e terna.
The men from the est soon found that they were too
few to hod the country. ome of the Crusaders had
nssted upon eavng the cty n order to proceed to the eader8-
oy and n fufment of ther vows and to avod the
censure of nnocent. thers were an ous to return home
wth ther share of the spos. ever snce the word was
created, says ehardoun the hstoran, who took an actve
part n the capture of the cty, was there so much booty
ganed n one cty. Each man took the house whch peased
hm, and there were enough for a. Those who were poor
found themseves suddeny rch. f they remaned they
had hardshps to face whch as the possessors of newy
obtaned weath they woud rather avod. s soon as new
dangers appeared the numbers of those who wshed to get
away ncreased. Durng the very frst year of adwn s
regn, hs army on ts retreat from an e pedton aganst the
ugarans found at Eodosto seven thousand men at arms
who had utted the capta and were eavng the country.
t was n van that a cardna and the eaders sent by the
army, among whom was ehardoun hmsef, mpored
them even wth tears to reman, for ever, sad these
eaders, woud they be abe to succour a country n so
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
great a need. 1 The most favourabe answer that they
coud obtan was that a repy woud be gven on the morrow.
The deserters set sa n the nght wthout even gvng the
promsed response to the prayer made to them.
The nterna dffcutes were ncreased by the eaousy
whch e sted between the eaders of the atns themseves.
through the ourney to Constantnope before the capture
of the cty, the Crusaders and enetans had mstrusted each
other. onface, the eader of the Crusade, consdered
hmsef treated because he had not been named emperor.
Though defeated, he had a arge number of adherents. To
hm had been assgned terrtory n sa Mnor. e apped
to e change t for the kngdom of aonca, aegng that as
he had marred the wdow of the Emperor saac, who was
the sster of the ng of ungary, he woud be at aonca
n a better poston to ad the emperor. s re uest was
granted. adwn, however, dd not trust hm, and, ap-
parenty under the mpresson that t was the ntenton of
onface to estabsh an ndependent soveregnty, nssted
on accompanyng hm to hs newy ac ured capta. To
ths course onface ob ected so strongy that when the
emperor started for aonca, onface not ony refused to
accompany hm but went off towards dranope, captured
Ddymotca, and ad sege to the former cty. The Greeks
nocked to hs standard, possby beng nduced to do so by
the beef that as he had marred the wdow of saac he was
entted to ther aegance.
s soon as Dandoo, Count ous, and the other nobes
who had remaned n Constantnope heard what Mar us
onface was dong, they at once took counse n parement
as to the measures to be adopted : for, says ehardoun,
they thought that they woud ose a the con uests they
had made. They decded to send a knght to onface
wthout deay, and the hstoran was hmsef chosen for the
msson. e went at once to dranope and succeeded n
persuadng the mar us to submt the uestons between hm
and the emperor to the arbtraton of Dandoo and Count
1 chardoun, oh. rv.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 5
ous, and for the present to cease hosttes. Meantme the
emperor had occuped aonca. s soon as he heard of the
sege of dranope he at once hastened to ts reef and
pour fare tout e ma u pourrat au mar us. n the
way he met the messengers from the cty, who besought
hm to submt hs case, as onface had consented to do, to
arbtraton, at the same tme pany teng hm that
Dandoo, Count ous of os, and the other barons woud
not toerate war between hm and onface. The emperor
hestated and consuted hs counc. ome of the members
urged that the message was an outrage and advsed resst-
ance. oent anguage ( grosses paroes ) was used, but
the emperor, who was unwng to rsk the hostty of so
strong a combnaton as Dandoo and ous, gave way to the
e tent of statng that he woud undertake not to attack
onface unt he went to Constantnope, athough he woud
not pedge hmsef to refer the uestons between them to
arbtraton. horty after, when a peace was patched up
between them, t was under condtons whch show that
nether party trusted the other. ehardoun undertook to
hod Ddymotca unt he knew by a trusted messenger that
aonca had been handed over to onface.
or were the e terna dfferences whch at once pre-
sented themseves ess serous. The hstory of Constantno-
pe and the atn empre durng the perod between 120
and 1260 s ndeed that of a seres of strugges between
adwn and hs successors on the mpera throne, on the
one sde, and the eaders of the Greek race who had refused
to recognse the authorty of the nvaders, on the other.
The estern barons seemed to have thought that wth pposton
the con uest of the capta the whoe empre woud fa to popuaton,
ther ot. They were soon undeceved. n Macedona and
n Eprus Greek eaders appeared, who raed to them a
who were ndsposed to accept new ruers. t Trebzond on
the ack ea, and at caea, the once famous cty of the
Creed, the Greeks focked from the capta and ts neghbour-
hood, and soon there were ruers of these ctes who assumed
the tte of emperor.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUGT T E GEEE EMP E
Empre of
caea.
Theodore
ttscars,
120 -1222.
The most mportant of those who refused to accept the
atn rue was Theodore ascars. e had been the ast of
the Greek nobes to eave the cty when the nvaders
captured t. e made hs way to caea, and was foowed
by many Greeks. be, courageous, and patrotc, he was
soon recognsed by the notabes as the fttest man to have
rue among them, and, though wthout heredtary cam to the
mpera throne, he aspred to be emperor and was accepted
as best suted to receve that dgnty. Two years after the
capture of Constantnope, a new patrarch was eected, who
consented to ve at caea and who amd as much cere-
mony as f the coronaton had taken pace n t. opha
paced the crown on the head of Theodore n the church of
the same name at caea. The prudence and udgment of
the new emperor dd much to ray the best of hs country-
men around hm, and ustfed the choce made n eectng
hm to the mpera throne. The Greek prests focked to
the cty from a parts of estern sa Mnor as we as
from Thrace.
evertheess, hs task was beset wth dffcutes. e
had enemes on a sdes, pretenders of hs own race, the
atn emperor and the sutan of the e ukan Turks.
The atter, whose capta was at ona, had no dea of
aowng any neghbour to become formdabe. Greek
pretender hed the country to the west of caea. The
atn emperor and barons chose to regard Theodore as a
rebe because he woud not make submsson. fter unsuccess-
fu attempts aganst hm by adwn and hs successor,
Theodore was aowed n 1207 to reman n possesson of
smdt (the ancent comeda) and Cyzcus for a perod of
two years. e empoyed the perod n strengthenng and
e tendng hs empre. t the end of t, enry the brother
of adwn, whom he succeeded as emperor, made an aance
wth the sutan of the e ukan Turks : tbat s to say, the
Crusaders who had ustfed themseves to nnocent the
Thrd for attackng a Chrstan cty on the ground that the
Greek emperors had aowed the Mosems to have a mos ue
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 7
wthn the cty, now found themseves under the necessty of
onng forces wth the nfde to attack a Chrstan prnce.
Upon the decaraton of war by the sutan, Theodore
pushed forward nto the vaey of the Meander, and a batte
was fought whch, f the yzantne authortes are to be
trusted, was decded n snge combat between the two
soveregns. The sutan was ked, and the empre of caea
was saved. The Emperor enry, however, when he heard
of the e tent of the oss n Theodore s army e camed,
The Greek s not con ueror: he s runed.
o far from beng runed, hs success caused many
Greeks to fock nto hs empre from Constantnope. hen,
n 121 , the Emperor enry agan decared war, Theodore
was ready for hm and as the Greeks n Eprus had
commenced a vgorous attack on the crusadng barons n
Macedona, enry was gad to make a peace whch eft
Theodore undsputed master of a terrtory bounded on the
west by a ne from eracea on the ack ea to smdt,
thence to Cyzcus and to the coast ust north of Pergamos.
The frutfu vaeys of the Meander, the Cayster, and the
ermus marked hs boundares on the south-west.
Theodore ded n 1222. The frst duty of the Greeks
when drven out of Constantnope was to make themseves
secure aganst the con uerors and to prevent the progress of
the crusadng armes nto sa Mnor. Ths duty had been
effectuay done by Theodore. Durng the eghteen years
of hs regn he had made hs capta and ts beautfu negh-
bourhood the rayng-pace of what was best n the Greek-
speakng popuatons of sa Mnor and of Thrace. e had
checked the progress of the crusaders nto sa Mnor and
had eft to hs successors the task of workng for the recovery
of Constantnope.
Meantme, the hstory of the atn con uerors of Con- enry
stantnope had been one of amost contnuous dsaster. adwn,
The frst Emperor adwn had been ost n an encounter 1205-m6-
wth the ugarans near dranope n pr 1205, and
was probaby ked. s hs fate remaned doubtfu, hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
brother enry acted as regent for a year and was then
crowned emperor. horty after the commencement of
hs regn n 1207, onface, Mar us of Montferrat and
ng of aonca, was ked n a skrmsh. enry seems
to have reased that n a pocy of concaton towards the
Greeks ay the ony hope of the contnuance of hs empre.
e made peace wth the ugarans and concuded an ar-
rangement wth both the emperor of caea and the Greek
prnce who had made hmsef recognsed as despot n Eprus.
e empoyed Greeks n the pubc servce. e refused to
take part n the persecuton of the Greeks who woud not
obey the decrees of the pope s egate. e aowed them to
empoy the Greek anguage n ther servces, and restraned
the pretensons of the Eoman prests. Unfortunatey for
the atn empre, the regn of the chvarous enry asted
ony ten years.
Peter e was succeeded by Peter of Courtenay, who was
ncoeeds, nvted by the barons to occupy the throne n the absence
1217-1219.
of mae hers of adwn and hs brother enry. Peter eft
rance wth 1 0 knghts and 5,500 men at arms, whom he
had obtaned wth the ad of hs roya knsman, Php
ugustus. The reports of the rch punder whch had been
obtaned n the capture of the cty had aready nduced
many rench knghts to eave ther natve ands to take
servce n the empre, but the detachment wth whch Peter
crossed the ps was the argest whch had eft the est
for such purpose.
The enetans barganed to transport them across the
dratc on condton that they woud assst n recoverng
Durazzo from Theodore, the Greek despot of Eprus. fter
a useess assaut on that cty, Peter started wth hs foowers
on a ourney across the pennsua to aonca. e and hs
host were soon ost amd the mountans of Eprus. Ther
provsons were e hausted. They found the passes fortfed,
and ther ony chance of fe was to surrender to Theodore,
who had hed the country n defance of the regent who was
governng n the name of the son of onface. Peter was
detaned n captvty, and hs death s as mysterous as that
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP E (120 -1261) 9
the frst atn emperor. e probaby pershed n prson
n 1218.
Peter s successor, Eobert of Courtenay, succeeded n obert,
. - n . ._ _ . - r 1219-1228.
fndng hs way to Constantnope, though not across Mace-
dona, accompaned by a number of troops furnshed at the
re uest of Pope onorus the Thrd. s regn was a seres
of dsasters. e made a treaty of peace wth Theodore of
caea n order that he mght devote a hs attenton to the
defeat of the other Theodore, the despot of Eprus. The
atter had been denounced by the pope for hs detenton of
Peter and of the egate who accompaned hm. onorus
ndeed had nvted the prnces of the est to undertake a
crusade for ther deverance. hen, however, the egate
was reeased, Peter seems to have been forgotten. The
despot Theodore made a we-concerted attack upon aonca,
captured t, and was procamed emperor n 1222. Eobert
ed a hs forces aganst ths new camant for the mpera
tte and was bady beaten. Theodore pushed on to dra-
nope and hosted hs standard on the was of that cty amost
wthout opposton.
There were thus n 1222 four persons camng to be
emperors, and occupyng separate portons of what had /
been twenty years earer the Eoman Empre n the East.
These were Eobert at Constantnope, Theodore at caea,
another Theodore at aonca, and e s at Trebzond.
The hstory of the ne t forty years (1222-1261) s that
of the strengthenng of the Greek empre at caea and
the decadence and downfa of the other so-caed empres,
and especay of that of the atn Crusaders n Constant-
nope. The successor of Theodore ascars was ohn Ducas
ataces, who durng a regn of thrty-three years fortfed
hs poston at caea and ncreased the prosperty of hs
empre. e restrcted the boundares of the atn terrtory
n sa Mnor to the pennsua formed by a ne parae to
the osporus from smdt to the ack ea. e rendered
property and fe safe, and n conse uence the Greek popu-
aton contnued to fock nto hs terrtory. Even rench
soders n consderabe numbers uety spped away from
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
10
DE TEUCT T E GEEE MP
atn
empre.
ohn of
renne,
1228-1237.
ad-
wn .,
1287-1261.
adwn
vsts
rance,
Constantnope to take servce wth ataces. t the com-
mencement of hs regn he was attacked by the newy
apponted emperor, Eobert of Courtenay, and n the combat
whch ensued not ony was ataces successfu, but the
ast of the knghts who had taken part n the capture
of the cty were eft dead on the fed. Unt Eobert s
death n 1228, caea had few troubes wth the atn
empre.
Eobert s successor was a boy of eeven, who contnued
nomnay emperor under the tte of adwn the econd
for upwards of thrty years, but the atn knghts wsey
paced power n the hands of ohn de renne. ndeed, the
crusadng eaders seem throughout the whoe atn occu-
paton to have assumed a arge measure of the mpera
authorty. The perod s contemporary wth that of the
barons who ressted ng ohn n Engand, and who con-
tnued to assert ther ndependence under the regn of enry
the Thrd. The rench barons n Constantnope had much
of the same sprt, wth the addtona ncentve to ndepen-
dence that, as the emperors were of recent creaton, the
gamour whch had aready gathered about the kngy offce
n Engand and rance was absent. The emperor was
ndeed nothng more than prmus nter pares, and hs own
desgns were often set asde for those of hs assocates.
o one can doubt that they acted wsey n appontng
ohn de renne, but even he, wth a hs e perence and
cauton, faed as hs predecessor had done when he attacked
caea.
The courage and abty of the od Crusader, who was
aready eghty years of age, hardy retarded the decay of
the atn empre. ts needs were great, and accordngy
adwn the econd was sent on a vst to the pope and
to the estern courts to obtan further suppes of men
and money. ndeed, the greater part of hs regn was
occuped by three of such ourneys. s frst vst to
rance was n 1237. ardy had he arrved n Pars
when he earned the death of ohn de renne. The
messenger who brought the tdngs tod a terrbe story of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 11
the dstress n the mpera cty. The barons and soders 1
dared not venture outsde the was. The suppy of food
had run so short that many of the gentemen of rance
who were charged wth ts defence dsgused themseves
and escaped by sea or, notwthstandng that the country
was fu of dangers, endeavoured to make ther way by
and to ther own country. The per was so great that
adwn was assured that f ad were not sent the cty coud
not resst an attack. Upon these tdngs adwn dd hs
utmost to obtan ad. e was receved wth honour wher-t/
ever he went, but he receved tte ese. n 1238, he pad
a vst to Engand. n hs andng at Dover he was asked and
how he presumed to enter the country wthout the per- ngan
msson of ts ndependent soveregn, enry the Thrd.
enry had had enough troube wth Crusaders. ohn de
renne, who had been n Engand, had obtaned ad from
the kng and had been honouraby receved. n hs return
to rance he had oned wth Php ugustus aganst
Engand enry, however, sent word to adwn that as
he had arrved wthout troops he mght come on to ondon.
fter recevng ths permsson he pad a vst to the kng
and fnay eft Engand wth the mserabe sum of seven
hundred marks.
The pope had taken adwn s cause greaty to heart. pope gup-
e en oned a Chrstan prnces to gve hm ad. e
ordered the eadng archbshops of the est to pubsh a
new Crusade aganst the Greek schsmatcs. e drected
part of the Peter s pence to be gven for the furtherance of
the Crusade and ordered that the money whch t. ous
wth pous zea had e torted from the ews as obtaned by
usury shoud be empoyed for the same purpose. e begged
the kng to drect that one thrd of the revenues of the
churches shoud be thus empoyed, and he wrote to the kng
of Engand wth a smar re uest. n 1238 ohn de
ethune started from rance wth men and money. The
e pedton, however, came to gref. ts eader ded at
1 The soders are those who receved the sod or pay, as dstngushed
from the Crusaders, who were supposed to fght ony or the cause of the Cross.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
12
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Decay of
atn
empre.
ae of
recs.
ence and the army meted away, very few ever arrvng at
the osporus.
The character of the news from Constantnope con-
tnued constanty to be more and more dstressng. The
revenue was yeary decreasng. The money obtaned n
Europe was aready spent, and the knghts were drven to
desperate e pedents to obtan more. Copper was torn from
the domes of the churches and other pubc budngs to be
converted nto con. Empty houses were pued down to
suppy fue. The sacred recs, whch n the eyes of the
Crusaders consttuted not ony the most vauabe treasures
of the cty but the tasman of ts safety, were sod to meet
pressng needs. The acred Crown of Thorns had been
pedged for a sum of about seven thousand pounds, and
when the tme came for redeemng t, the atns were not
abe to fnd the money. enetan endeavoured to obtan
t n order to add to the prosperty of the rde of the eas,
but adwn, possby out of grattude to ant ous of
rance, and wth the ob ect of obtanng a arger sum, pre-
ferred that t shoud be sent to rance. fter consderabe
dffcuty and many negotatons, the sacred rec was
redeemed and taken wth soemn processon from ence to
Pars, where the kng hmsef, cothed n pententa gar-
ments and barefoot, went out to meet t and to accompany
t to ts temporary restng-pace. Ths was n 1239. ad-
wn receved from ous, n recompense of hs abour to
obtan so vauabe a prze, the sum of ten thousand marks.
or was ths the ony rec whch the crusadng empre
was obged to convert nto money. arge porton of the
true cross, the ance, the sponge, and other ob ects, the partng
wth whch must have cost adwn and hs barons many a
regret, were aso sent to rance n order to rase money.1
y uy 1239 adwn had coected n the est a the
money and forces avaabe and started for Constantnope.
The number of hs army was greaty e aggerated by the
rumours whch preceded t and greaty aarmed the Greeks
at caea. e arrved at Constantnope at the end of
1 a ante Chapec n Pars was but to receve these treasures.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 13
December. ohn ataces, n conse uence of these rumours Prosperty
and as a precauton, aed hmsef wth the ugarans. empb
The armes of the two states attacked Constantnope. The
enetans saved the cty by arrvng n tme to make t
necessary to rase the sege. Then the ugarans made
frends wth the atns and aowed a band of Comans (or
Tur-comans) who had been drven over the Danube by the
Mongos to pass through ugara and take servce wth the
atns. The emperor of caea coud, however, pay a
smar game, and he nduced a band of the same race, who
formed e ceent ght cavary, to sette on the banks of the
Meander and n Phryga.
ohn ataces succeeded, party by force, party by per-
suason, n nducng the despot of aonca to abandon the
tte of emperor and to recognse caea as the true repre-
sentatve of the former empre of Constantne. ataces
thereupon became acknowedged ruer of the kngdom of
aonca from the egean to the dratc.
Meantme the weath and popuaton of Constantnope Decay of
,...,. , T, , , , Constant-
were dmnshng every day. ts commerce had amost gone, nope.
hat was eft was n the hands of the enetans. o
ta es coud be eved on the poverty-strcken popuaton.
The Greeks of the country around Constantnope, who had
been the food-producers and the source of revenue to the
merchants of the capta, fed from the constant harass of
war and nvasons, now by atns, now by ugarans, and
now by Greeks, nto sa Mnor, where they coud abour n
the feds or trade n peace and uetness.
The popuaton n other parts of the country were n ke
strats. The contnua money dffcutes among the atn
knghts and the Crusaders generay caused a wdespread
sprt of awessness. ecessty compeed them to ve on
the country they were passng through, and wherever they
were under the command of a weak ruer, page was com-
mon and amost unchecked. efore men thus awess, poor
peasants fed n aarm across the Marmora to be not ony
among ther own peope but where fe and property were
secure.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
s ustratng the awessness among the atn nobes,
a story tod of the Emperor Eobert hmsef s sgnfcant.
e was engaged to marry the daughter of ataces, a mar-
rage whch promsed obvous advantages to the atn
empre. e preferred, however, a ady who was affanced
to a knght of urgundy. er mother had ac uesced n
her throwng over her fance n favour of the young emperor.
The urgundan and hs frends forced ther way nto the
paace, threw the mother nto the sea, and brutay dsfgured
the face of the gr. The barons approved of the deed, and
the kng went whnng to the pope to condemn the wrong-
doers, snce he hmsef was poweress to avenge the nsut
offered to hm.
Under such condtons of awessness, capta fed the
country. The atn government had once more to resort
to every possbe devce for rasng money, and the orna-
ments of the churches and other pubc budngs were sent
to the metng-pot or to aucton.
he dsaster and decay marked the condton of thngs
n Constantnope, caea contnued to ncrease n pro-
sperty. The cty tsef, n a heathy stuaton on the beaut-
fu ake of scanus, had under the rue of ohn ataces
aready become weathy. Ta es were ght because the
revenue was not s uandered, and the emperor had carred
nto the pubc e pendture the same habts of carefuness
whch he dspayed n the management of hs own prvate
estates. t s recorded of hm, as an ustraton of hs thrft,
that on presentng the empress wth a coronet decked wth
ewes he e paned to her that t had been bought wth
money e cusvey obtaned from the sae of eggs produced
on hs own estates. e pad especa attenton to agrcu-
ture, and, though dstngushed as a warror, set the e ampe
of attendng personay to hs farm, hs focks and herds, the
cutvaton of hs feds, and the wefare of hs abourers.
e may e cuse hs sumptuary aws for the reason that the
ob ect was to check the u ury of the nobes and to en-
courage home manufactures. hen he ded, n 125 , after
a regn of thrty-three years, caea had deservedy obtaned

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 15
the reputaton of beng the chef cty of a Greek-speakng
peope, whether n Europe or n sa, the cty to whch the
peope fted up ther eyes n confdence of a speedy return
to the ueen cty on the shores of the osporus.
The regn of Theodore ascars the econd, son of ohn Theodore
ataces, asted ony four years, and though he acked the caea,
abty of hs father, and was a sufferer from epepsy, the 125 -1368-
empre of caea contnued to prosper. s mtary admns-
traton was abe and successfu. e contnued the pocy
of ataces n endeavourng to nduce or to compe a the
Greeks n the akan pennsua to come under hs rue.
t may be fary sad of hm that on hs death, n 1258, the
poston of caea was stronger than on hs accesson.
Durng these two prosperous regns n the Greek empre
that of the Crusaders had contnued to go from bad to
worse. n spte of the anathemas of the popes aganst
those who shoud attack Constantnope, the ugarans and
the Greeks made war upon t whenever they thought the
opportunty favourabe. n spte of the e hortaton of the
popes to estern Europe to furnsh men and money, and of
the fact that both were furnshed, the empre grew weaker
n men and ts fnanca stuaton became worse.
e have seen that adwn returned to Constantnope
wth an army whch s sad to have numbered 30,000 men,
and whch n any case was suffcenty arge to aarm the
cene emperor. ut these renforcements seem to have
been a burden rather than an advantage, and the chef of
the crusadng empre had to shock Chrstan Europe by
consentng to gve hs nece n marrage to the sutan of
oua n order to secure an aance wth hm aganst the
Greek emperor. adwn s necesstes agan compeed hm econd
to vst rance. e was once more receved wth honour, adwn
and at the Counc of yons, n 12 5, he was gven the t est-
poston of supreme honour, and was paced on the rght
hand of the pope. , ndeed, that the soveregn pontff
coud accompsh n favour of hs guest n ths Counc was
done. n aance whch the Emperor rederck had made
wth ohn ataces was denounced, and the head of the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
16 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
oy Eoman Empre was soemny e communcated. he
nothng was sad about the aance wth the e ukan
Turk, rederck was condemned for aowng hs daughter to
be marred to a schsmatc Greek. arge sums were ordered
to be contrbuted by the dgntares of the Church and by
the regous orders for the succour of the empre. t.
ous agan gave adwn a wecome, and entertaned hm
at hs court durng neary two years whe ad was beng
coected. The pope gave power to absove from sns those
who shoud on the Crusade or contrbute to the support of
the empre. ut, as Matthew Pars says, hs empre
nevertheess day decayed. t was not t 12 8 that adwn
returned to hs mpovershed capta. Perhaps the owest
depth of degradaton was attaned by hm when n 1259 hs
necessty was so great that he was obged to put hs ony
son n pedge to certan enetan nobes as securty for the
payment of what he had borrowed. The unfortunate ad
was taken to ence, and hs father was unabe to redeem
hm unt after the recapture of Constantnope.
efore the death, n 1258, of Theodore ascars the
econd, the ruer of caea was acknowedged emperor, not
merey throughout the northern part of sa Mnor, but n the
kngdom of Macedona, and even n a consderabe porton
ohnDucas of Thrace. s successor, ohn, was a boy. ohn s guardan
of caea, was Mchae Paaeoogus, who was procamed emperor n
1258-1260. anuary 1259-60. eeng that there was some dsorder n
caea, occasoned by the dsputes between those n favour
of the boy, who, n the ordnary course of successon, woud
have been emperor, and those who had recognsed that the
tmes were too crtca to aow hm to regn, and had
Mchae conse uenty foowed Mchae, the atn emperor, adwn,
Paaeoo- . ,, 5 .
gus. udged the moment opportune to stpuate for concessons.
ccordngy he sent a msson to caea to earn what
Mchae woud gve n order to avod war. The hstoran
cropotas, who was at caea at the tme, records what
passed. The emperor mocked the ambassadors. They
asked that he shoud surrender aonca. The repy was
that that cty was the emperor s brthpace how cond he
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 17
part wth t They suggested eres. The emperor re-
sponded that what they were askng was nether ust nor
decent, snce he had receved t from hs father. Gve us,
then, oero. ut that was the emperor s huntng-ground,
and coud not be spared. hat, then, w you gve us
othng whatever, reped the emperor. ut f you
want peace wth me, t s we, because you know me, and
that can fght. Pay me part of the trbute coected at
Constantnope, and we sha be at peace. o better terms
were to be had, and the ambassadors eft.
Mchae probaby understood that hs refusa woud be
foowed by war. e therefore vsted the fortfcatons
aready ganed n Thrace by the Greeks, strengthened them,
and wthn a few months the atn empre was reduced to
the occupaton of Constantnope and a sma strp around
t. n the foowng year, 1260, Mchae s genera, tratego-
puus, was entrusted wth the command n Thrace. e
stormed eymbra (the modern vra), and tred but
faed to capture Gaata, whch was aready n the occupa-
ton of the Genoese. Thereupon a truce was made for one
year-
eeng that the enetans, whose great power n the
evant dates from the fa of Constantnope n 120 , n
whch they had payed so mportant a part, st mantaned
ther connecton wth the empre on the osporus and,
ndeed, contnued to be the prncpa source of such strength
as t possessed, Mchae, to the great ndgnaton of the pope
and the est, made an aance wth ther rvas, the
Genoese, an aance whch was the foundaton of ther
supremacy n trade n the ack ea.
t s not mpossbe that trategopuus had been sent Capture of
nto Thrace n 1260 rather to form a udgment of the nopeby
chances of capturng the cty than of makng war. t s theGreeks-
ute possbe, as suggested even by Pachymer, that the
attempt on Gaata was a mere fent n order that he mght
get nto communcaton wth frends n the capta. n
consentng to gve a year s truce, however, Mchae seems to
have been sncere. ccordngy, when, n 1261, he agan sent
c
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
18 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
trategopuus nto Thrace t was wth nstructons that he
was not to attack the cty. e had wth hm ony 800
men, but as he passed through the country behnd Con-
stantnope the Greek setters ( ounteers, as they are caed,
e /tara/atot), who had frends n the cty, nocked to hm,
and urged that he woud never have a better chance of
capturng t than at that tme. The ast detachment of
troops whch had come from rance had eft the cty, wth
the enetan feet, upon an e pedton nto the ack ea
to capture Daphnusa. Constantnope mght be surprsed
n ther absence. n spte of the mpera orders, the chance
was too good to be mssed. e brought hs men to the
neghbourhood of the capta, and hd them near the oy
e of aouk, stuated at about haf a me from the Gate
of the ountan,1 one of the mportant entrances nto the
cty through the andward was. s vounteers had not
deceved hm when they stated that they had frends n the
cty. Probaby every Greek was a secret sympathser.
George cropotas, who ded n 1282, and whose
account, therefore, must have been wrtten whe the events
were fresh n hs memory, gves the most trustworthy verson
of what happened. e says: ut as trategopuus had
some men near hm who had come from the cty and were
we ac uanted wth a that had passed there, from whom
he earned that there was a hoe n the was of the cty
through whch an armed man coud easy pass, he ost no
tme and set to work. man passed through ths hoe
another foowed, then others, unt ffteen, and perhaps
more, had got nto the cty. ut, as they found a man on
the was on guard, some of them mounted the wa and,
takng hm by the feet, threw hm over. thers havng
a es n ther hands broke the ocks and bots of the gates,
and thus rendered the entry easy for the army. Ths s how
the Caesar trategopuus, and a the men he had wth hm,
Eonans and cythans (for hs army was composed of these
1 T 6 r -n s mry s, so caed because t ed to the oy e, s better
known as the vra Gate. ee Professor an Mugen s yzantne
Constantnope, p. 75.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
6

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 19
two peopes), made ther entry nto the cty. Probaby
there were few nhabtants n that uarter, and the advance
to the prncpa part of the cty mght be made n the dark.
t dawn the nvaders pushed on body, met wth a brave
resstance from a few a resstance whch they soon over-
came and the rest of the rench2 defenders were sezed
wth panc and fed. he the cty was thus passng once
more nto the hands of the Greeks, the rench and enetan
shps were comng straggng down the osporus, on ther
return from Daphnusa, whch they had faed to capture.
ccordngy, the army of trategopuus and hs vounteers
set fre to the dwengs n the rench and enetan
uarters n the cty and to ther vas on the European
shore of the osporus near Gaata. he the foregners
were occuped n savng ther own property and ther women
and chdren from the fre, trategopuus strengthened hs
poston n the cty.
The weak and ncapabe adwn was at the paace of ght of
achern when the Greeks entered the cty. frad to adwnU-
pass through the streets where the fghtng was gong on,
he entered a boat, made hs way down the Goden orn,
and took refuge among other fugtves wth the enetan
feet.
s fght was on uy 25, 1261, and wth t ends the End of
hstory of the atn empre n Constantnope. t had empre.
been estabshed by per ured Crusaders and fbusterng
enetans who were usty anathematsed by nnocent the
1 P. 191. Pachymer, wrtng ffty years afterwards, adds that they paced
adders aganst the was and cephorus Gregoras, wrtng a century after-
wards, speaks of a secret entry by an od subterranean passage for water,
through whch ffty men passed. Gbbon makes the mstake of sayng that
the entry was at the Goden Gate. trategopuus had the Gate of the ountan
that s, the vra Gate opened for hs troops. The Emperor Mchae subse-
uenty entered by the Goden Gate possby, as Dether suggests (. 605), by
the ancent gate of that name n the Constantne as, whch was st used
for ceremona purposes.
t s unkey that at ths tme there were any foregners among the
fghtng men other than renchmen. The pope s demands for the defence of
the empre do not appear to have been responded to outsde rance.
c 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
20 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
/ Thrd. t had aways been a scky pant n a foregn and
uncongena so, and, though popes and kngs had made
ute remarkabe e ertons to make t grow, t never even
gave a sgn of takng root. The empre had succeeded, as
nnocent predcted that t woud, n makng the Greeks
oathe the members of the atn Church ke dogs, and n
renderng the unon of the two Churches mpossbe. The
Crusaders, as nnocent had kewse foretod, had sezed an
empre whch they coud not defend.1 Ther e pedton had
broken up the great machne of Eoman government whch
had been workng steady and, n the man, we for neary
a tho sand years. t had done rreparabe mschef unac-
companed by any compensatory good. n the course of
two generatons, the barons who had taken part n the cap-
ture had ded, and though among those who, at the bddng
of successve popes and of t. ous, repaced them there
must have been many actuated by worthy motves, none
among them have eft any evdence whatever of statesman-
shp or of those uates whch have enabed natons to con-
cate or to assmate the peope whom they have con-
uered. n s ty years the peasants mght have become
content to acknowedge a change of ruers had they been
aowed to t ther feds n peace: the traders mght have
forgotten the hostty of ther fathers f they had been
permtted to e ercse ther ndustry n securty but the
contnued and ever ncreasng e actons of ther masters
forbade them to forget that they were under aen ruers.
that were worthy n the cty had sought refuge ese-
where : the prests, the students wth ther prceess
manuscrpts, and the traders had escaped to caea or to
Trebzond. The oppressors had seen themseves deserted
and the mts of the empre restrcted amost to the bound-
ares of the cty. The atn empre, whch had never been
formdabe, had become an ob ect of contempt. hen, how-
ever, ts ast emperor sunk away as a fugtve from hs.
mpera cty, he was hardy more contemptbe than when
1 Epst. nn. v. 133.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T EMP EE (120 -1261) 21
he was present as a mendcant at the court of t. ous or
of enry the Thrd. s empre deserves ony to be
remembered as a ggantc faure, a check to the progress of
European cvsaton, a mschevous epsode, an aborton
among states, born n sn, shapen n n uty, and dyng
amd gnomny.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
22 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
C PTEE
C D T D D CU T E EC T UCT G
T E EMP E : D CU T E G ( ) M TTEMPT
T T EC E T E EMP E, ( ) M C T
G D C MP .
Cor.dt.3n E Constantnope was captured by the Crusaders and
enetans t was adorned wth the accumuated weath of
. centures and decorated wth art treasures for whch not
ony Greece but the whoe Eoman Empre had been ran-
sacked. hen the cty was recaptured by the Greeks t
was a desoaton. ouses, churches, and monasteres were
n runs whoe uarters were deserted. eaps of rubbsh
marked where e tensve fres had consumed houses whch
no one cared to rebud. The mpera paace tsef was n
so dsordery and fthy a condton that t was some tme
before t coud be occuped. n pace of a arge popuaton
of the most educated and hghy cvsed peope n Europe,
was a mseraby sma number of Greeks who had been
reduced to poverty wth a number of foregn and prncpay
rench coonsts. he the foregn captors had pundered
the cty and carred off the bronze horses of ysppus and
nnumerabe other ob ects of art and vaue to estern
Europe, they and ther successors durng the ffty-eght
years of occupaton had, n ther contemptuous gnorance of
the art of a con uered peope, destroyed probaby more than
had been taken away as punder.
The ueen Cty, whch durng many centures had
preserved her nvoabty and had argey for that reason
become the treasure-house of the empre and even of a
arge part of the estern word, had ost her reputaton as
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 23
a pace of safety. md the devastaton n Egypt, n yra,
and n sa Mnor, marked and many caused by the
advances of the aracens and e ukan Turks, by the
strugges of the Crusaders, and the destructon of the ancent
cvsatons of Eastern sa Mnor occasoned by the west-
ward movements of satc hordes, the merchant had known
ony of one cty where hs merchandse was safe and where
he coud trade n securty.
The stream of commerce between the East and the est a of ts
whch had fowed through the osporus had been dverted
nto other channes, and the great emboo and warehouses
were yng empty or n runs. Tana or the zof, whch .had
been the startng-pont of a great caravan route through
okhara, amarcand, and akh, now no onger contrbuted
argey to the commerce of Constantnope. uch of ts
trade as was not sent overand to estern Europe was hed
by the enetans, and at a somewhat ater perod by the
Genoese or other taans, and scarcey contrbuted at a to
the weath of the apta. The Danube became durng the
thrteenth century the hghway between the ack and the
orth eas. The cty whch had been the great centre for
the coecton and dstrbuton of the furs, the hdes, the
cavare and dred fsh, the honey, wa , and other produce
whch the Eussan merchants coected and stored for the
use of the est, was now studousy avoded. The estern
traders who had met those from ovgorod, Tcherngov, and
ef at Constantnope now found ther way to the mouth
of the Dneper and arranged for the transt of ther goods so
as to avod the prates whom the atn ruers of Constant-
nope were unabe to suppress, or the e actons eved upon
ther merchandse f they came wthn the power of the
ancent capta. Trade whch had come to Constantnope
aong the ancent roads through sa Mnor had ether ceased
to e st or had been dverted nto other channes. The
confdence arsng from a sense of securty whch through a
ong seres of years had attracted commerce coud not be
restored and n fact was never reganed. The oss of her
trade took from Constantnope the ony e terna source of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
revenue. The restored empre had thus to depend amost
e cusvey upon the contrbutons whch t coud evy upon
the ong harassed and mpovershed peopes who recognsed
ts rue.
The recapture of the capta, though an epoch-markng
event, was ony one step towards the restoraton of the
empre. t never reay was restored. t never recovered
the commandng poston whch t had occuped durng even
the worst perods of ts hstory snce Constantne. ts
e stence from 1261 to ts capture by the Turks n 1 53 s
one ong strugge.
Dffcutes The capta had been a centre whch had kept we n
touch wth even the remote corners of the empre. n t
had been the seat of government, the hghest aw courts
presded over by the abest ursts, the contnuators of the
work of ustnan, whose abour had formuated the aw of
a contnenta Europe. There aso was the centre of the
theoogca and regous fe of the empre and the seat of
the admnstraton. Unhappy, durng the s ty years of
atn rue the whoe framework of ths admnstraton had
been broken up. new pan of government had to be
devsed. The new offcas of the emperors were caed upon
to govern wthout rues, wthout e perence, and wthout
tradtons. The forms of provnca and muncpa govern-
ment were hardy remembered, and there were no men
traned n affars to breathe fe nto them.
The nfuences at work n the capta had bound the
empre together, but they had been e ercsed through oca
admnstratons. The resut now was that the government
became centrased: that s, that matters whch prevousy
woud have been deat wth n the provnces by men wth
oca knowedge had to be deat wth n the capta by men
who were necessary under many dsadvantages. The effort
of ts ruers after the cty was recaptured was not merey to
restore to t the terrtory whch had acknowedged ts sway,
but to admnster good government drecty from ts capta.
Unfortunatey, the desoaton wrought n Constantnope
was reproduced throughout every porton of what had been
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 25
the empre before the atn con uest. The country had
been everywhere mpovershed and the popuaton dmnshed
by successve rads of Crusaders or pretenders.
or were the e terna dffcutes of the restored empre ess Prom
aarmng. hen Mchae the Eghth entered the recaptured states
cty he found anarchy throughout hs European terrtory
and neghbourng states eager to enarge ther boundares at
hs e pense. The ugarans were a formdabe power, whose
domnons were not dvded from hs own by any natura
boundary. The erbans had utsed the perod of the atn
occupaton to gather strength and were rsng once agan to
mportance. The crusadng fames who had obtaned fefs
n Greece and the southern porton of Macedona st
retaned ther ndependence. Genoese and enetans, whe
struggng aganst each other for the favour of the emperor,
were each on the aert to obtan terrtory as we as tradng
prveges at hs e pense.
ne of the most serous evs nfcted on the empre by rom
the atn occupaton was the ferce antagonsm t had created
n the rthodo Church towards that of the eder ome. e
Church.
have seen that nnocent had foreseen ths resut, but even he,
great statesman though he was, coud hardy have antcpated
that the hatred aroused woud be of so ong a duraton.
hen the cty had been captured a atn patrarch had
been apponted, the unon of the Churches had been forced
upon cergy and peope, and the Church, whch had aways
consdered tsef the e ua f not the superor of Eome, was
reegated to a poston of nferorty. attempts at re-
unon were henceforward regarded not merey from the pont
of vew of regon, but from that of patrotsm. Unon was
part of the hertage of bondage. Unon meant vountary
submsson to the foregn Church whch had been abe to
mpose ts rue durng two generatons. Unon, therefore,
n the mnds of a ma orty of both cergy and aty had to be
ressted as a badge of savery.
Though the atn empre had pershed, there st
remaned a atn emperor or pretender, and he and hs de-
scendants, wth the support of successve popes and aded by
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
26 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
adventurers from rance, tay, and pan, made many and
constant attempts to regan the poston whch had been
ost. or upwards of a century after the cty s recapture
there was a genera scrambe by the European neghbours
of the empre and estern powers for ad acent terrtory.
The domnons of the emperor were arge and sparsey
popuated, and offered an rresstbe temptaton to negh-
bourng states. More formdabe, however, than a other
enemes were the Turks. Though they had been attacked
n the rear and were for a whe rent by nterna dssensons,
they were steady ncreasng: addng constanty by con-
uests to the terrtory over whch ther emrs rued, and
ncreasng n numbers by the never-fang stream of
mmgrants and born warrors comng nto sa Mnor from
Centra sa.
M mong the frst dffcutes encountered n the recon-
.
structon of the empre must be noted that arsng from the
rreguarty of Mchae s own poston. t s worthy of note,
not merey as a dffcuty, but as showng the ndependent
sprt of the rthodo Church. The reader w have ampe
evdence of the nfe bty of ts resstance on uestons of
dogma, but the very commencement of the regn of Mchae
ustrates how t was prepared to make a vgorous stand
even aganst the deverer of the empre on the smpe
ground of rghteousness. e have seen that Mchae had
no ega cam to the throne. The de ure her was ohn,
a chd of eght years when hs father, Theodore ascars,
ded. s guardans were Mchae, who had been made
Grand Duke, and rsenus the Patrarch. hen a year
afterwards, n 1261, the cty was recaptured, t was e pected
by some persons of nfuence that Mchae woud ether
smpy act as regent or assocate ohn wth hm as co-
emperor as soon as he became of age. Mchae, however,
n the same year, bnded the boy, so as to render hm
ncapabe of ascendng the throne.1 rsenus the Patr-
arch, as soon as the crue deed became known, caed a
meetng of the bshops and body pronounced aganst the
1 Pachymer, . 10. Greg. v. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 27
emperor a forma sentence of e communcaton. one of the
bshops opposed. They dd not attempt to depose hm. ne
can ony con ecture why they hestated. Possby t was
because they consdered t e pedent that he shoud reman
on the throne, or t may be that they regarded such a step as
beyond ther ursdcton. The emperor was aarmed, feared
the conse uences of e communcaton among the troops, but
feared probaby st more the sprtua penates whch
woud foow the sentence. e preferred, says Pachymer,1
to de rather than to ve burdened wth the anathemas of
the Church. e sought out frends of the patrarch and
begged them to use a ther nfuence to have the penates
removed. e urged that penance shoud be mposed, and
professed hmsef ready to undergo any whch mght be
deemed necessary to atone for hs faut. The patrarch
reped that, even f he were threatened wth death, he woud
never remove the e communcaton. The emperor went
hmsef to vst rsenus, and n the conversaton asked
whether t was hs wsh that he shoud abdcate, unbuckng
hs sword as he dd so. hen, however, the patrarch
stretched out hs hand to receve t, the emperor put t back.
The patrarch remaned frm. The emperor companed bt-
tery to hs frends of the conduct of rsenus, and threatened
that, as hs own Church woud not grant hm absouton, he
woud have recourse to the pope, who woud be more conca-
tory. ears passed and rsenus constanty refused to gve
way. Every means thought of by the emperor of concatng
hm had faed, and he at ength determned to have hm
deposed. ut threats and promses were e uay unavaabe.
e had caed together the bshops on severa occasons and
companed that t was mpossbe for hm to govern the
country uness he was reeved of so heavy a burden.2 n
the ast of these occasons he camed that by the aw of the
Church every Chrstan had a rght to absouton on dong
penance, and he asked whether such aws were to be con-
strued ess favouraby for prnces than for other snners.
e submtted that the patrarch had treated hm not ony
1 Pach. . 19. 2 bd. v. 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
28 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
un usty but egay, and concuded by nvtng the bshops
to depose rsenus.
nce more he sent to ask the patrarch whether or not
he woud grant absouton, and once more rsenus refused.
Upon ths, as the bshops woud not consent to decare that
he was not ustfed n mantanng the anathema, the
emperor had rtces of ccusaton drawn aganst hm.
The charges were not atogether of a trva character. e
accused hm of havng shortened the prayer for the emperor
n matns of havng ordered the omsson of the Trsagon
of havng conversed n a frendy manner wth the sutan of
the e ukan Turks of havng aowed hm and other
Mahometan companons to bathe n a bath beongng to
the Church, where there were crosses of havng ordered a
monk to admnster the acrament to the sutan s chdren,
athough he was not certan that they had been baptsed.
n assemby of bshops was convoked to e amne the
charges. The patrarch reped by ob ectng to the meetng
of the court n the paace, refused to appear, and promsed
to send hs answer to the charges n wrtng. Pachymer
recounts n some deta how the emperor endeavoured to
obtan absouton by a trck, and how rsenus on dscoverng
t asked hm f he thought he coud deceve God. The
emperor n repy nssted that some of the charges shoud
be pressed on to hearng and obtaned a ma orty of votes
condemnng the patrarch.1
The patrarch was thereupon e ed.
s successor, Germanus, removed the anathema, but
doubts arose n the emperor s mnd whether the remova
was vad. fter a few months Germanus was persuaded
by the emperor to retre, and n hs pace the nomnee of
Mchae, a certan oseph, was named. The new patrarch
was a courter, and probaby knew that the prncpa reason
for hs eecton was that absouton mght be effectvey and
pubcy gven. The emperor aowed oseph a month
wthn whch to consder the best means of grantng hm
1 Pach. v. 6. Pachymer took part n these proceedngs, and was n fact
one of the cerks of the court.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 29
absouton, and then a was arranged. n the great feast
of Candemas, ebruary 2, 1267, there was a notabe
functon n aga opha for the remova of the anathema.
The ceremony was a ong and soemn one, the patrarch
and the bshops, and probaby the emperor and hs sute,
havng had to pass the whoe nght n the church. The
great church was crowded wth worshppers or spectators.
hen the turgy was competed the emperor, who had thus
far remaned standng surrounded by hs guards and senators,
drew near the oy Gates behnd whch stood the bshops.
Then, uncovered, he prostrated hmsef to the ground at the
feet of the patrarch, pubcy confessed hs sn, and humby
demanded pardon. he he was thus prostrate, the patr-
arch, and after hm each of the bshops, read the formua by
whch he was absoved from the crme commtted aganst
the young emperor. hen a had thus gven absouton,
the emperor rose, was admtted to oy Communon, and,
says Pachymer, henceforward treated ohn wth every knd-
ness. The pont, however, to be noted s that even the
emperor, strong-wed usurper as he was, was not merey
afrad of the terrors of the Church, but found t e tremey
dffcut to bend t to hs w so as to obtan the remova of
ts sentence for an un ust act, athough there were many
obvous advantages to the state n compyng wth the
emperor s wsh.
rom the frst year of hs accesson Mchae the Eghth Dffcutes
set hmsef the task of dvertng from the empre the attacks
of estern states. t was not to be e pected that adwn attempts
r by atns
and the statesmen of the est woud sette down resgnedy to recover
to the oss of a atn empre. Durng many years ther Empre.
attempts to regan the cty consttuted the most pressng
danger to the empre and contrbuted more than any other
cause durng Mchae s regn to render t unabe to hod ts
own aganst the encroachments of the Turks. To Mchae,
as to a other statesmen n Europe, the representatve of the
1 The oy Gates are n the mdde of the conostass or screen whch
separates the bpma or chance from the nave.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
30 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
est was the pope. To satsfy the pope was to appease
estern Europe, to dvert attacks from the empre, and to
cause ad to be sent aganst the Mosems. ut the pope, on
the accesson of Mchae, was douby offended : frst, because
the atn empre had been overthrown, and second, because
the prospect of unon between the two Churches was put
back. evera years had to pass and many strugges had to be
borne before the pontffs reconced themseves to the fna
dsappearance of that atn empre the foundaton of whch
the great statesman Pope nnocent the Thrd had dreaded.
ttempu Mchae, whe resstng a attacks made or favoured
at recon-
daton by the pope, saw the desrabty of beng reconced wth
ru man hm so as, f possbe, to nduce hm not to end hs support
church. to tne efforts of adwn to recover the cty. th ths
ob ect he never ost an opportunty, even at the cost of
aenatng the sympathes of hs own peope and beng
denounced by hs own eccesastcs, of endeavourng to gan
the pontfca favour by attemptng to brng about the Unon
of the Churches.
t s remarkabe that from hs accesson unt the end of
hs regn these attempts f a part of a contemporary hs-
tores ute dsproportonate to what at frst sght appears
ther mportance. t s even more remarkabe that durng
the whoe perod between the capture of the cty by Mchae
and the Mosem sege n 1 53 the domnant ueston of
nterest was that of the Unon of the Churches. The fact
that the representatve of estern Europe was the soveregn
pontff accounts to a great e tent, though not atogether,
for the promnent part payed by the regous ueston n
neary a the negotatons between the ater emperors and
the est. ot even the constant and amost unceasng
strugge wth the Turks occupes so much attenton as do the
negotatons wth Eome, the embasses, the Councs, and the
ever-varyng tentatves to brng the two Churches nto
reconcaton. o true concepton of the fe of the empre
can be formed uness t s reased how competey ts ctzens
were occuped wth these sem-regous, sem-potca ues-
tons. n one sde the popes were amost constant n ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 31
attempts, now to compe the Eastern Church to come n,
now to persuade t on the other, the emperors, whe fuy
cognsant of the mportance of dvertng estern attacks
and, at a ater perod, of recevng ad aganst the common
enemy of Chrstendom, had constanty to meet wth the
dogged and unceasng opposton and btter hostty of the
great mass of ther sub ects to purchasng hep at the prce
of unon wth the atn Church.
strugge began mmedatey on the accesson of
Mchae and soon became a curousy compcated strfe.
The pope n 1262 procamed a Crusade aganst hm and
aganst the Genoese, who st remaned aed wth hm.
The pontff charactersed Mchae as a usurper and a schs-
matc, and granted the same ndugences to those who took
up arms or contrbuted to the e penses of the e pedton
aganst hm as to those who fought for the deverance of
the oy and. e urged t. ous to coect tthes for
the same purpose.1 Mchae, on the other hand, whe pre-
parng to resst nvason and strengthenng the cty was,
ncreasng hs feet, and rasng new eves, yet sought to
satsfy the pope by offerng to do hs utmost to brng about
the Unon of the Churches. Possby owng to the emperor s
representatons, Urban the ourth countermanded the pro-
posed e pedton, dvertng t aganst the Tartars who were
then nvadng Paestne. e sent frars to Constantnope
to e hort the emperor to carry out hs proposa for reunon.
s successor, Cement, was, however, a man of a dfferent
sprt and reped to the promses of Mchae that they were
ony far words ntended to prevent hm from adng the
dethroned adwn. he Mchae had undoubtedy ths
ob ect n vew, he seems to have been sncere n hs desre
for Unon. ne of hs ob ectons to the patrarch rsenus
was that he woud have nothng to do wth the atns.
The Greek prests camoured to such an e tent aganst the
patrarch who succeeded rsenus, because he was beeved
to be wng to foow the emperor s e ampe n workng
for Unon, that he was compeed to resgn.
1 E:ynodu3 and adngus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
32 DE TEDCT T E GEEE EMP EE
s tme went on, the enetans, whose nfuence n the
cty had faen wth the atn empre, began to ose hope of
seeng adwn re-estabshed on the throne, and n 1267 sent
to make peace wth Mchae. Gregory the Tenth threatened
the doge wth anathema f he even made a truce wth hm.
The emperor endeavoured, though n van, to appease the
wrath of the pope by obtanng the nterventon of ous of
rance. Gregory, whom Mchae had congratuated on hs
accesson upon the death of Cement, was more concatory.
e sent egates to the capta to treat once more on Unon.
Pachymer gves a vvd account of the negotatons whch
foowed, an account from whch t s dffcut to doubt the
sncerty of the emperor s wsh for reconcaton or the
persstence of the opposton whch he had to encounter.
e states 1 that the emperor foowed the e ampe of ohn
Ducas of caea, that he sent many embasses to Eome,
and that hs rea ob ect was to obtan from the popes pro-
tecton for the Greeks. Gregory assured hm that no tme
was so favourabe as the present for puttng an end to the
Greek schsm. The emperor on hs sde dd hs utmost to
persuade the patrarch and the bshops to ad hm. The
atn deegates themseves were men of pety who showed
every possbe respect for the Greek rte. They were
nvted to dscuss the dfferences between the dogmas of the
two Churches. n ther ntervews wth the bshops they
camed that the o ue cause whch consttuted the great
pont of dscusson was a dvne mystery whch was mpene-
trabe, that whe the dfference between the atn formua
whch decared that the oy Ghost proceeds from the
ather and the on was not reay at varance wth the
Greek that e proceeded from the ather by the on, they
ought to be content wth the reasons whch the atns
adduced for nsertng t n the Creed. The bshops met
these observatons wth a rugged non possumus. Ther
Creed was what had been consecrated by the usage of cen-
tures. t was dangerous for any one Church to add to the
1 Ch. v. 9. t shoud be remembered that Pachymer had hmsef oned the
atn Church.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 33
ymbos even words whch were not contrary to the Cathoc
fath. The bshops openy decared that, whatever the
threats of the emperor mght be, they woud hod to the
ancent formua.
fews of an e pedton to restore the atn empre came
pourng n, and the emperor determned to have hs own
way and to concate the pope. n an assemby n whch
the patrarch, bshops, and other eccesastcs took part he
spoke at great ength n favour of reconcaton. The
patrarch apponted eccus, a man famous for hs eo-
uence and earnng, to repy to hm. s repy s summed
up by Pachymer: There are heretcs who are so caed.
There are some who are not heretcs and are not so caed.
There are some who are caed but are not heretcs,
and asty there are others who are not caed but are
heretcs, and t s n ths atter cass that the atns must
be paced.
The emperor dsmssed the assemby and was voenty
angry aganst eccus, whom he accused of havng acted
wth bad fath. avng faed n substantatng a forma
charge, he arbtrary sent hm prsoner to the Tower of
nemas. he n prson, however, Mchae furnshed hm
wth books whch favoured the atn case, and, says Pachymer,
as he was a man of snguar smpcty and of sncere ove
for the truth he became dsposed towards reconcaton.
e was reeased. The emperor pressed the patrarch and
the bshops to fnd a modus vvend wth the atns, and
was now aded by eccus, who had dscovered that the soe
faut of the estern Church was that t had soey upon
ts own authorty added the obno ous cause to the Creed.
The patrarch and the bshops, however, were obdurate. y
dnt of persecuton, by re urng them to pay arrears of rent
for ther monasteres and houses, he sought to force them
to come to an arrangement. e caed another assemby
and fnay succeeded n obtanng a decaraton from them
wth whch for the tme he was forced to be content. n
ths very assemby, however, one of the aged bshops
besought hm not to press the Unon, assurng hm that
D
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
even f the dgntares sgned no one ese woud accept t.
The rsentes and the osephtes, as the foowers of the
two e -patrarchs who woud not compy wth the emperor s
wsh were caed, had wth them the great mass of the ct-
zens, and the aged dgntary was prohaby rght when he
stated that f the emperor perssted, cv war woud be
the conse uence.
Meantme the emperor, who coud not or woud not
understand ths btter opposton to hs desres, was aware
that negotatons were gong on between Chares of n ou,
kng of cy (whose daughter had marred the son and
her of adwn, the e -emperor), and the enetans for an
attack upon hs terrtores and the restoraton of the atn
empre. Mchae sent costy presents to the pope, and
once more decared hs determnaton to brng about Unon,
and asked hs ndugence. nce more he sent deegates to
the pope, who n return ordered Chares to factate ther
passage through hs domnons and to postpone hosttes.
The emperor nssted on Unon, and n the foowng year,
127 , he and some of the bshops sent other deegates to
yons to compete a forma reconcaton. n ther arrva
n that cty they pronounced durng the ceebraton of Mass
the obno ous cause. Gregory the Tenth decared that
they had come vountary to submt themseves, to make
the Eoman confesson of fath, and to recognse hs supre-
macy. fter George cropotas had read the emperor s
professon, and the envoy of the bshops thers, a Te Deum
was sung and the Unon procamed. ut whatever the
pope or the emperor mght wsh or even do, the Eastern
Church was not prepared to ratfy a reconcaton. The
patrarch st refused to yed. e had gone as far as he
ntended to go and decared that he woud abdcate f the
Unon were accompshed. Thereupon he was deposed by
the synod. mmedatey afterwards the pope s name was
ntroduced nto the pubc prayers, but wth the resut that
the breach between those n favour of Unon and those
opposed to t became wder. The emperor pertnacousy
1 Pach. v. 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 35
persevered, and wth hs consent eccus, who had now gone
over to the emperor s sde, was named patrarch.
n the return of the deegates from yons, preachng
frars were sent to Constantnope by nnocent the fth.
n hs death, n 1276, hs successor, ohn the Twenty-ffth,
sent nuncos, who were receved wth great honour, and
Mchae, n return, together wth the patrarch sent deegates
to confrm the Unon. They arrved, however, n Eome after
the death of ohn. n 1277 Mchae and hs son ndroncus,
the her to the throne, who was now of fu age, formay con-
frmed the Unon of the Churches. Thereupon there began a
strugge wth those who opposed t. The patrarch eccus
e communcated ts adversares, mentonng the eaders by
name. ohn the astard, the despot of Eprus, who was
the foremost, at once caed a Counc and submtted the
ueston to ts decson. Ths Counc anathematsed ake
the emperor, the pope, and the patrarch. ome of the
nobes and offcers sent aganst ohn openy decared for
hm as the defender of the ancent fath.
The new pope was convnced that the emperor was dong
hs utmost to brng about Unon, and n conse uence re-
fused permsson to Chares of n ou to send an e pedton
aganst hm. hen hs nuncos arrved, n 1279, n the
capta, they earned that, n spte of the emperor and the
patrarch, the cergy and peope woud not accept Unon.
The nuncos were taken to the prsons and saw nobes, even
of the emperor s own famy, as we as many others, oaded
wth chans on account of ther opposton on ths ueston
to the mpera wsh. They were convnced of the emperor s
good fath, but no defnte statement coud be obtaned from
the bshops. onpossumus remaned the e presson of ther
atttude.
hen, however, Martn the ourth earned from the
nuncos what was the poston n Constantnope, he seems
ether to have ost a hope of brngng about Unon by
persuason, or possby to have thought that hs predecessor
had been deceved by Mchae for n 1281 he e commun-
cated the emperor and a the Greeks as schsmatcs. y
D 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
36 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
so dong he became free to assst n organsng the ong-
threatened e pedton for the restoraton of the atn
empre. Mchae n repy smpy contented hmsef wth
the omsson of the pope s name from the prayers.
Martn foowed up hs e communcaton by onng n
a eague wth Chares of n ou and the enetans n order
to repace Mchae by Php, the son of adwn the atn
emperor. n the foowng year the pope n renewng hs
e communcaton gave the emperor unt May 1, 1282,
wthn whch to submt hmsef under pan of beng deposed.
Mchae s poston was desperate. e had aenated hs
own sub ects he had rsked hs throne, mprsoned hs
nearest reatons, had tred brbes, ntrgues, fattery, and
force. orse than a, he had been forced to aow the
varous hordes of Mosems n sa Mnor Turks, urds,
and Tartars to encroach on the terrtory of the empre at
a tme when, f he had had a free hand, a serous check mght
have been put to ther progress. was n van. s
faure wth the popes was now as compete as wth hs own
peope. The threat of an e pedton under Chares of n ou
was so serous that he sent thrty thousand ounces of god
to Peter of ragon to assst hm n defeatng Chares and
dvertng hs e pedton from the osporus. e became
rrtabe and meanchoy at the obstnacy of hs sub ects
and punshed them wth unreasonabe severty and great
cruety.1
The pope s e pedton was, however, put an end to by
the can espers n March 1282. The forces of Chares
of n ou found other empoyment than an e pedton to
Death of Constantnope. n December of the same year Mchae
Mchae , -, 2
vn. ded/
1 Pach. v. 2 and 25.
have reed mosty for ths account of the attempt at Unon on Paohymer
( agree wth rumbacher s hgh estmate of the vaue of ths author s hstory):
Pachymeres ragt durch sene dung und tterarsche Thtgket ber sene
etgenossen empor und kann as der grosste byzantnsche Poyhstor des 13.
ahrhnnderts bezechnet werden. n hm erbckt man deutch de cht- und
ohattenseten des etaters der Paaoogen. Es feht dem Paehymeres ncht
an Geehrsamket, rgnatt und tz. Geschckte der yeantnschen
tteratur, p. 289 Paohymer was hmsef a Greek, born n caea but a
-- -
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 37
Durng the ong regn of ndroncus the econd (1282 egn of
to 1328), the son and successor of Mchae, the party whch Cus n.,
the atter had headed n favour of Unon wth Eome fe 128a-1828-
to peces. The oder emperor s dsappontment probaby
hastened hs death. eccus the patrarch wthn a few
months was forced to wthdraw to a monastery. s
wrtngs n favour of Unon were burned. e was put upon
hs tra before a synod and saved hmsef by sgnng a
decaraton aganst further attempts at reconcaton wth
the atn Church. The e -patrarch oseph was brought
back n trumph, and a persecuton at once commenced of
those who had favoured the emperor s pans.
Ths hostty to the Unonst party was contemporaneous
wth a short perod durng whch the fear of an attack to re-
estabsh a atn empre had essened. The attenton of the
pontff was drected towards sendng ad to the kng of
rmena, who had been for years makng a brave defence
aganst hs Mosem assaants. ut the attempt at Unon
and the re-estabshment of a atn empre was not
forgotten. n 1287 choas the ourth endeavoured to
accompsh these ob ects whe aowng the Greek emperor
to reman on the throne. e favoured, and perhaps sug-
gested, a marrage between Mchae, the edest son of n-
droncus, and Catherne of Courtenay, the granddaughter of
adwn. er other grandfather, Chares of n ou, kng
of cy, camed the mpera throne on her behaf.1 The
proposa of marrage had much to recommend t to the
emperor, because t appeared to be a means of puttng an
end to the attempts to regan the mpera throne by the
deposed famy. The arrangements were broken off because
ndroncus woud not agree to recognse the pope s supre-
macy, wthout whch the pontff refused hs consent. Con-
sderng the atttude of the Greek eccesastcs, there can be
tte doubt that f the emperor had agreed to the pope s
member of the atn Church. e deas wth the dongs of the emperor and
the Greek eccesastcs n a far sprt. s story s essentay that of hs
.vn tmes and covers the perod from 1261 to 1308.
1 ach. part 2, . 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
38 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
demand the aready straned reatons between the rthodo
and the Eoman partes woud have become dangerous to the
state, woud have probaby brought about cv war, and
mght have cost ndroncus hs throne. The ueston after
ong negotatons was setted n 1295 by the marrage of
Mchae wth the sster of the kng of rmena.
Popes The popes thereupon took a boder course. They had
ect forPre- seen the futty of the efforts to obtan Unon by negotaton
fusT atn w n tne emperor, and now supported a seres of attempts to
empre. recapture Constantnope and to pace upon the throne a
descendant of the ast atn emperor, adwn the econd.
f the recapture coud be accompshed, the Unon so dear
to Eome coud be brought about by force.
n 1301 Catherne of Courtenay marred Chares of
aos, brother of the kng of rance.1 The marrage was
a potca one, ts ob ect beng to gve the hand of Catherne
to a estern prnce of suffcent standng to arouse an
enthusasm n a the est n favour of the restoraton of
the atn empre. Chares at once entered nto a treaty
wth the enetans for the con uest of Constantnope, and
arranged to recognse the assgnment of certan portons of
the empre whch had aready been made to other descen-
dants of adwn. enetan was desgnated by the pope
as atn patrarch of Constantnope. Eghteen enetan
shps went to the capta, and were suffcenty powerfu to
force the emperor to grant tradng concessons. Chares of
n ou and rederc of ragon bound themseves to ad n
the attempts to recapture Constantnope.
t was n presence of ths threatened attack, whch
1 The foowng tabe of descent w ustrate the te t:
adwn ., emperor of Constantnope, fed the cty 1261, ded 1272.

Php, marred eatrce, daughter of Chares of n ou, kng of cy,

ded 1288.
Catherne, marred n 1301 Chares of aos, son of Php . of rance
Chares ded 1308.

ohn, Catherne marred Php of Tarentum, oanna Ezabeth
ded wthout son of Chares of cy. Php
ssue. ded 1322: Catherne n 13 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 39
appeared to be far the most serous whch had been con-
tempated snce the cty s recapture, that the emperor
nvted a certan Eoger de or and hs band of pansh
mercenares, who came to be known as the Cataan Grand
Company, to come to hs ad.
thn the cty tsef great efforts were made, n presence
of the common danger, to unte the theoogca factons.
The patrarch, who had pronounced an anathema aganst
the emperor, consented to wthdraw t. The truce, how-
ever, between the eccesastcs was unfortunatey of short
duraton. s tme passed, and the much-vaunted e pedton
dd not present tsef, the od rancours agan showed them-
seves.
ndeed, the e pedton to pace Chares of aos on the
mpera throne made sow progress. n 1305 hs brother,
the kng of rance, gave t hs support. nce more the
pontff nvted the enetans to foow the e ampe of
Dandoo and ad n the con uest of the cty. t was not,
however, t the end of 1306 that a treaty of aance was
made between them and Chares. The resut whch mght
have been antcpated foowed when the news was receved
n the capta. The atn monks, who up to ths tme had
been toerated wthn the cty, were e peed, and the party
n favour of Unon amost entrey dsappeared. Meantme
the preparatons for the e pedton contnued.
n 1308 ts ttuar head, Chares of aos, aed hmsef
wth the ervans. Chares hmsef was ready, but ap-
parenty not eager, for the enterprse. The enetans
desred speedy acton but the estern nobes ony feeby
responded to the pope s demand, athough t was supported
by the kng of rance. Chares of n ou was not ready.
n the course of the ne t year Catherne of Courtenay ded,
and party on account of her death, and probaby aso
because he despared of eadng a successfu enterprse,
Chares of aos abandoned the desgn of capturng Con-
stantnope. e, however, transferred what he consdered hs
rghts to the throne to hs son-n-aw, Php of Tarentum.
The enetans resgned themseves to a poston whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
0 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
woud aow them once more to trade wth the empre, and
n 1310 concuded a truce wth ts ruer for ten years.
Php now prepared to organse an attempt aganst
Constantnope, and once more the pope, n 1313, weakened
the poston of the atn party n Constantnope by cang
upon rederc, kng of cy, to ad the new pretender.
The kng of rance undertook to furnsh fve hundred men-
at-arms, and money to pay them for a year, and caed upon
ous of urgundy to furnsh another hundred. The under-
takng, however, angushed, and when Php of rance
ded, n 131 , no one, e cept Php of Tarentum, seemed to
have any further nterest n t. e eagued hmsef wth
the kng of ungary n 1318, and two years ater purchased
certan rghts n the prncpaty of chaa and what was st
spoken of n the est as the kngdom of Thessaonca.
ut no favourabe opportunty came to hm, and n 132 the
doge of ence notfed the emperor that the prnces of the
est had no ntenton of attackng the mpera cty. The
notfcaton turned out correct, for, unt hs dethronement,
n 1328, ndroncus was no onger troubed wth tdngs of
e pedtons aganst Constantnope from estern Europe.
- .
The Meantme t s necessary to return to the nvtaton
whch ndroncus had gven to Eobert de or to come to
E mpd on n s a k 8 a was mtended nomnay aganst the Turks,
aganst but reay aganst the e pedton whch Chares of aos
Constant - . .,,,,,. , -, ,, , ,
nope. was preparng, wth the sancton of the pope and the hep
of the enetans and of a men who woud respond to the
pope s e hortaton, to assst n restorng a atn emperor
to Constantnope. The nvtaton brought nto the empre
a band of au ares from the est whch, n ts weakened
condton, was amost as mschevous and runous to the
empre as any e pedton openy drected aganst ts e st-
ence coud have been. The ev nfcted upon the empre
by the band of mercenares nvted for ts defence was
ndeed so manfod that the story deserves teng wth
consderabe deta.
s aready stated, Php, the son of adwn, the ast
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 1
atn emperor, had marred the daughter of Chares of
n ou, kng of cy. Chares promsed, n 1278, to send
an e pedton to Constantnope, but the pope, seeng the
efforts whch Mchae contnued to make for Unon, refused
hs sancton. Two years ater, however, a new pope
entered nto a treaty wth ence and apes to attack the
empre, and Chares undertook to send eght hundred
cavaers to cam what he consdered the rghts of hs grand-
daughter. body of troops was sent across the dratc to
assst the banans, who were fghtng aganst the emperor.
The nvaders were uttery defeated, and the empre was
saved from the attack of Chares by the dsorgansaton
produced by the can espers n 1283, a massacre n
whch 8,000 renchmen pershed.
n the twenty years that foowed, a body of pansh
mercenares payed a promnent part n the can troubes.
pan had been engaged for three hundred years n a ong
and amost contnuous strugge aganst the Moors. athers
had dedcated ther sons n successve generatons to the
defence of Chrstanty and ther country, and the resut
was aready to have formed a naton of brave and dscpned
soders, such as estern Europe had not seen snce the
best days of the Eoman empre. Peter of ragon had
supped a band of such soders to fght aganst rance n
cy and Caabra.
n 1301 the marrage of Catherne of Courtenay, daughter
of Php, and granddaughter of adwn the econd, wth
Chares of aos, son of Php the econd of rance, and
brother of the kng, put an end to the troubes n cy wth
the rench.
ow that, n 1302, peace was concuded n cy, ther
empoyers were an ous to be rd of the now useess merce-
nares for, though ther courage, ther reckessness of danger,
and ther prowess were ndsputabe, ther awessness, ther
cruety to the nhabtants of the country where they were
encamped, and ther nsubordnaton, even to ther own
offcers, were no ess remarkabe. Moreover, rederc of
cy was unabe to pay them, and they had aready
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
commenced to pay themseves by genera punder. Unaccus-
tomed to work, and used ony to a fe of rapne, they were
ready to take servce under any eader who appeared abe to
offer them good chances of page but woe to the country
to whch they were sent, and to the cause whch they
promsed to serve
mong ther eaders was a German named Eobert um,
whose name became changed or transated to Eoger de or.
e was a typca nstance of the worst knd of soder of
fortune of the mdde ages. e entered the order of the
Tempars, but was degraded because he betrayed the
Chrstans n return for brbes from the Mosems. Then he
turned prate, and sought foregn servce. The rench
refused to have anythng to do wth hm. e had there-
fore gone over to the enemy, and the kng of cy made
hm vce-admra. e robbed for hs master wherever he
coud fnd anythng to stea. f he met an enemy, he took
a he coud carry away, wthout acknowedgment f a
frend, he took what be wanted, and gave acknowedgments
of a very doubtfu vaue, whch were to be pad by the kng
of cy at the end of the war.
hen the can war was over, the Grand Master of
the Tempe urged the pope to nsst that Eoger de or
shoud be surrendered for punshment. Eoger earned that
such a demand was about to be made and antcpated
e tradton by takng servce wth the Greek emperor,
nomnay to fght aganst the Turks, promsng to brng
wth hm a body of pansh troops. The aarm of
ndroncus at the report of the e pedton of Chares of
aos aganst hm was great. t ooked as f a estern
prnces were about to enter upon a new crusade for the
recapture of Constantnope. ence he was prepared to
wecome ad from any source.
n 1303 Eoger de or arrved at Constantnope wth a
feet of seven shps and eght thousand men, who are
descrbed by Pachymer as Cataans and mogavares, the
atter beng adventurers from other parts of pan than
1 Pachymer ndeed states that the Pope ordered oger to be gven up.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 3
Cataona. Ths band was soon spoken of as the Cataan
Grand Company.
Eoger was accompaned by ernand menes, who was
aso at the head of a arge body of retaners who were
desrous of takng servce under the emperor. The reputa-
ton whch Eoger de or bore as the most darng of soders
caused hm to be eagery wecomed by the emperor, who
conferred upon hm the tte of Grand Duke and hoped
much from hs servces. s reckess foowers knew ony
one vrtue that of courage. Ther frst adventure showed,
however, the sprt of awessness whch e sted n hs army.
The emperor had borrowed a arge sum of money from the
Genoese whch Eoger aeged that he had empoyed n
rasng new troops. hen the Genoese apped to Eoger
for payment t was refused. The emperor sent a hgh
offca to arrange the dffcuty, and the Cataans cut hm n
peces. The Grand Company were at ths tme encamped
outsde the cty was n the neghbourhood of the present
Eyoub. They sezed the monastery of t. Cosmas and hed
t as a fortress. The Genoese erected barrcades on the
shore of the Goden orn, and a strugge took pace between
the two n whch many were ked on both sdes.
horty afterwards the panards were nduced to cross
the Marmora to Cyzcus, and a uarre ensued between them
and the ans, one of the frst of many satc trbes who
had pushed ther way nto the vaey of the Danube, and a
band of whom had been taken nto the mpera servce.
The son of the eader of the ans was ked, and hs soders
vowed vengeance. Eoger de or then pushed on to attack
the Turks. e was seen at hs best when he met the
enemy. e rased the sege of Phadepha and defeated
the varous armes sent aganst hm, kng, t s sad, thrty
thousand Turks and drvng the rest of them out of yda
and Cara. ut he was amost as terrbe to the Chrstans
whom he had been sent to protect as he was to the Mosems.
s progress through sa Mnor was marked by constant
punder. Pachymer says that those sub ects of the emperor
who fe nto hs hands after they had escaped from the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
enemy had thrown themseves out of the smoke nto the
fre. Those who gave up ther property had dffcuty n
savng ther ves. The remark s made on the occason of
Eoger s vst to Phadepha, whch he paged as f t had
been an enemy s cty. e treated Pergamos and Ephesus
n the same way. s shps pundered the sands of Chos,
emnos, and Mytene. The nhabtants of Magnesa
ressted hs e actons, and he therefore ad sege to the cty
and dd hs utmost to capture t. t was n van that the
emperor sent orders to rase the sege and to attack Turks
and not Chrstans. The ans who were wth hm urged
obedence and wthdrew when Eoger refused. t was ony
after a ong sege that he recognsed that he was unabe to
capture the cty and abandoned the attempt. n retreatng
he pundered the Greeks as remorseessy as he dd the
Turks aganst whom he had been sent. otwthstandng,
says Pachymer, that the emperor had prepared a that
was needed for the support of Eoger and hs army, the
peasants were robbed of everythng they possessed and were
eft wthout ether seed-corn or o en for poughng. t
the news of hs comng many abandoned ther farms and
took refuge n the sands. e approprated to hs own use
the tthes and other ta es whch shoud have gone to the
emperor. ndeed there appears no reason to doubt the
asserton that ths adventurer had now formed the ntenton
of carvng out a kngdom for hmsef. t s possbe ndeed,
and s n conformty wth hs conduct, that from the frst he
had entertaned such an ntenton. rom ths tme unt
hs death he became the enemy of the emperor whom he
had come to ad.
hen the Greek troops heard of the outrages on ther
countrymen they asked the emperor to be ed aganst the
Cataans nstead of aganst the Turks. ut the emperor
hmsef was unwng to break wth Eoger and hs army, or
even that they shoud be dstant from the cty so ong as he
e pected the arrva of the great e pedton ntended for ts
capture. e st aso chershed the hope that the servces
of the Grand Company mght be empoyed aganst the Turks
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 5
n case the e pedton from the est dd not arrve. he
he was hestatng, erenger of Cataona arrved wth new
renforcements n nne arge vesses, and soon he and Eoger
presented themseves at the mpera court. Eoger urged
the emperor to subsdse erenger, and n repy to the
ueston why the atter had come answered, because he had
heard of the beraty of the emperor s payments. n a
forma assemby he reproached Eoger wth the awessness
of hs troops, wth the n ury he had done to the Greeks,
and especay wth the burden of e penses he had cast upon
the empre. nay, however, he consented to receve
erenger and to assgn to hm a porton of the tthes for the
mantenance of the Cataan armes.
hen, shorty after, a deputaton of Cataans was sent
to the emperor demandng further pay, he reped by
emptyng n ther presence sacks fu of etters companng
of e actons by the panards. n spte of these compants
and of the e actons and awessness of the Grand Company,
he appears to have been unwng to ose ther servces. e
recounted the money payments he had made, but promsed
to gve them more than they had asked f ony they woud
at once return to attack the enemy n sa. The deputaton
knew the emperor s an ety and desre to keep hs own
troops for the defence of the cty aganst the e pedton of
Chares, and therefore refused to return wthout further
payment. argument was useess. erenger was ds-
satsfed wth the offers made to hm personay and saed
away from the Goden orn durng the nght for Gapo,
whch cty was hed by hs countrymen. Eoger peaded n
van for more money to be pad at once. t was not there
to be gven. The tenson between the panards and the
emperor became so great that the atter sent orders to hs
son Mchae, encamped near pros, to be ready aganst an
attack by the Cataans.
ome months ater, n 1307, Eoger went to dranope
under pretence that he wshed to pay hs respects to Mchae
at pros and to take eave of hm, as he decared he was
about to ut the country. Pachymer, probaby refectng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
6
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
saftssna-
ton of
oger de
or.
utrages
by the
Grand
Company.
the popuar beef, states that hs rea ob ect was to earn
the number of men n the Greek army and what were hs
chances n an attack upon t. Mchae receved hm n a
frendy manner, but the ans n hs servce had not for-
gotten the vengeance they had vowed aganst hm for havng
at Cyzcus ked the son of George ther eader, and as Eoger
was enterng the audence chamber he was stabbed by George
hmsef. Upon news of the assassnaton, the Cataans fed
to Gapo, puttng men, women, and chdren to the sword
durng ther fght. Mchae foowed them and ad sege
to the cty, but erenger persuaded the Emperor ndroncus
to grant the beseged tme and so arranged matters that the
panards were abe to take shp and escape. They made
ther way once more across the Marmora to Cyzcus, but the
nhabtants stouty ressted, and the besegers eft for Pe-
rnthos, where they ked every man they coud ay hands
on. hen the news reached the capta the nhabtants
demanded vengeance on those of the Cataans who had
remaned there and, takng the aw nto ther own hands,
burned ther houses. The patrarch, who had n van
attempted to check ther fury, wth dffcuty saved hs own
fe.
The panards were now at open war wth the Greeks,
and even ndroncus woud have been gad to get rd of
them. They attacked the seafarng popuaton at Ehegum,
now caed uyuk Chekme , burnt severa men, mpaed
ther chdren, and massacred those whom they had empoyed
to carry off ther booty. Ther progress was checked for
a whe by the arrva of s teen Genoese shps. s the
Genoese had had troube wth the emperor, the panards
were n hopes of ther ad, but the former sent secrety nto
the cty from ther feet to earn the truth about the
stuaton, heard the Greek verson of the dfferences, and
then decared for the emperor. The Genoese and mpera
feets attacked the panards, who were ed by erenger,
defeated them, captured ther eader, and subse uenty sent
hm prsoner to tay.
Gapo was, however, st n the hands of the Cataans
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 7
and an attempt to buy the ad of the Genoese to reeve t Turksh
faed. Mchae endeavoured to capture t. oth armes enter
had secured Turksh aes. decsve batte was fought Europe,
near pros, n whch the panards were successfu. They
foowed up ther vctory by ravagng the neghbourng
country, and n ths they were oned by a band of Turks who
had been nvted to on them and by ans who had utted
the mpera servce.
The country between Constantnope and dranope was
ad waste, a the nhabtants abandonng ther houses to
save ther ves. The garrson of Cataans n Gapo n
ke manner ravaged the western part of Thrace men were
ked, women and chdren, focks and herds were carred
off. The women and chdren were taken to be sod to, or to
be hed as saves by, the Turks.
The emperor, unabe ether to empoy or to defeat the
panards and beng hard pressed by the Turks n sa
Mnor, endeavoured now to buy them off. n embassy was
sent to them, but the condtons demanded were mpossbe,
and thereupon the scenes of voence were renewed. ands
of panards and ther Turksh aes made ncursons n the
country behnd Constantnope as far as Chorou, ad sege
to Eodosto, and ked a whom they found outsde the
was. Those who coud escape took refuge n Constantnope.
Pachymer states that the panards camed to have ked
fve thousand of these peasants. dranope was beseged
and, though t was not captured, the army of the ans,
who had once more oned the Greeks, was defeated, the
vneyards around the cty were rooted up and the ferte
country converted for the tme nto a desert. hen the
emperor agan made an effort to buy the panards off he
found ther terms hgher than ever, on account of ther
success. They not ony demanded heavy payments for
servces never performed, but that the Emperor shoud pay
ransom for the towns, the fortresses and prsoners captured
by them.
The two dvsons of panards, one under Eocafert, who
had been apponted to succeed Eoger, and the other under
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ernand menes, were now actng separatey, and whe the
negotatons were gong on the former set out for Constant-
nope. They were, however, ressted by the mpera troops
and compeed to retre. They contnued under Eocafert to
devastate Thrace. s they themseves receved no food
from abroad nor ted the ground n Thrace and had aready
devastated the country, they were at ength forced to retreat
from want of provsons to Gapo.
Dssenson appy, serous dvsons arose between the panards
Grand themseves. arge number of them refused to recognse
Company. ocafer h0 na( been named eader wth the consent of
menes. n the other hand, Eocafert decared that as he
had con uered the country he had no ntenton of abandonng
the eadershp. The nfuence of Guy, the nephew of the
kng of cy, who had brought wth hm another detachment
of foregn freebooters n seven arge shps and who counted
upon utsng the Grand Company for the re-estabshment of
the atn empre n hs own famy, was unabe to sette
the dfferences between the two partes, and they were soon
at open war wth each other. n one sde was Eocafert,
on the other were Guy, menes, and erenger, who had
been reeased by the Genoese.
n vew of an attack by the mpera troops and of the
necessty of fndng provsons, a peace was patched up
between the two pansh factons, and they started n a body
to attack aonca and punder Macedona. The s thou-
sand panards were accompaned by three thousand Turks.
Eocafert s dvson ed. The van of the second dvson
reached the campng ground of the frst before t had been
competey evacuated, and the two armes at once began
fghtng each other. erenger hastened to put an end to the
uarre and was ked by Eocafert s brother. menes was
captured. Eocafert was now the soe eader. e attempted
to capture aonca but faed. e then retreated n order to
return to Thrace : but hs poston was growng weak. e
appeaed to a rench admra, who had arrved n the northern
egean as the precursor of the e pected great e pedton
from the est, for hs nterventon wth the panards who
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 9
dstrusted hm, but the admra sezed and carred hm off to
the kng of apes, where he was thrown nto prson and
starved to death.
hen the partsans of Eocafert n the Grand Company
earned of what they regarded as the treachery of the rench
admra, they murdered ther offcers under the beef that
they were partes to the capture. They eected new eaders,
marched nto Thessay, and took servce wth the descendants
of the crusadng barons who had carved out terrtores for
themseves n that provnce and n Greece. t s unnecessary
to foow them there. t s suffcent to say that the Greek
army had dogged ther movements, had fought we, had
defeated them n many engagements, and that what may be ts end,
regarded as the ast strugge wth the Grand Company took
pace n 1315.
The devastaton caused by the attempts from the est Dsastrous
to re-estabsh the atn empre cumnatng n the ds- o te
orders caused by the Grand Company was such that the f tempts
. . to restore
empre s chances of recoverng ts strength were enormousy empre,
dmnshed. The fa of the cty n 120 had been foowed
by the destructon of the organsaton n sa Mnor for resst-
ng the progress of satc hordes towards Europe. ne may
con ecture that the great statesman nnocent the Thrd, who
had foreseen some of the ev effects whch woud nevtaby
foow from the success of Dandoo and Montferrat, woud
have reased the necessty of adng Constantnope n mak-
ng such resstance. Unfortunatey, nnocent s successors
were ess statesmanke. nstead of seekng to strengthen
the Greeks n Constantnope by condemnng the wd
awessness of the panards, ther domnatng dea was to
restore the atn empre, so as to force the members of the
rthodo Church to enter nto Unon. The resuts of a ther
attempts were atogether dsastrous. The empre was
weakened on every sde. ts component parts had aways
been oosey bound together. ong dstances n ages of
bady constructed roads had prevented the deveopment of
oyaty as a bond of unon. The tradtona attachment to
the autocrat at Constantnope had been shaken by the
E
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
50 DE TEUCT1 T E GEEE EMP EE
change of dynastes. Peasants vng far away from the
capta, who had no other desre than to t ther ands n
peace, were ready to accept the rue of a erban or a ugaran,
of a powerfu rebe aganst the empre or even of the Turks
themseves, provded they were undsturbed. Those who were
n the neghbourhood of the capta were n worse pght.
The deveopment of trade and commerce had been hndered.
Thrace had become a desoaton. Durng fve years the
panards had ved on the country and ony deserted t
when there remaned nothng further to punder. The
thrvng communtes e tendng aong a the northern
shores of the Marmora from the cty to Gapo were m-
povershed or destroyed. ourshng vneyards and ove-
yards were abandoned. The fshng and shppng commun-
tes ceased to fnd occupaton. Great numbers of the
nhabtants were e termnated.
The rchest cty n Europe had become poverty-strcken.
The conage, whch for centures had served as the standard
for the whoe estern word, had been debased n order to
fnd money to pay foregn mercenares. orse than a,
whe the empre had been empoyed n resstng these
nvaders from the est, the ugarans, erbans, and, far
more mportant than ether, the Turks had ganed strength
and had enormousy enarged ther terrtores.
To the Cataan Grand Company must be attrbuted
the ntroducton of the frst body of Turks nto Europe.
t mght have been e pected that the tradtons of panards
woud have nfuenced them suffcenty to have refused
Mosem ad, that estern Europe woud have rased the
cry of treason to Chrstendom when t earned that bands of
Turks had been engaged to fght aganst a Chrstan though a
schsmatc emperor but the fbusters who had been nvted
nto the empre for the defence of Chrstendom thought ony
of punder, and estern Europe was ether ndfferent or
thought there was tte to choose between schsmatcs and
Mosems.
The attempts to restore the atn empre had faed, but
the emperor and he peope were n presence of a much
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EC TEUCT G T E EMP EE 51
more formdabe enemy than the est had furnshed. The
satc hordes whom the cty had successfuy ressted for a
century and a haf before ts capture were now constanty
encroachng on mpera terrtory. s these hordes were
destned to be the destroyers of the Empre, propose ne t
brefy to notce ther orgn and hstory.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
52 D TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
C PTE
T E TU : T E E T T M : T T
T E C U E M MET : T E E C CTE -
T C : T M U D D T : P G E
M EM EU PE D M : C PTU E
U 1326.
T E great centra pans of sa, stretchng amost wthout
an nterrupton from the Caspan ea to Chna, have durng
a hstorca tme produced hardy races of nomad warrors.
n the three occasons n ther hstory when they have
found skfu eaders, ther progress as con uerors has been
epoch-markng. Twce ther progress has been westward.
Mounted warrors and hordes of foot soders made ther
way towards the Eu ne, some gong to the north and
others to the south of that sea. The frst of these waves of
Genghs popuaton thus movng westward was that ed by Genghs
moves han, a Mongo beongng to the smaest of the four great
dvsons of the Tartar race. s foowers were, however,
many Turks, the most wdey spread of these dvsons.2
e had estabshed hs rue before 1227, the year n whch
he ded, from the ea of apan to the Dneper. e and hs
mmedate successors ravaged a greater e tent of terrtory
than any other con ueror. ke e ander the Great, he and
they advanced wth reguary organsed armes, wth appa-
renty no other ob ect than con uest and punder. Ther
1 Dr. oee has n my opnon satsfactory demonstrated that Tatar an
ncorrect speng, due many to the fact that ths form of the word comes to
as from the Chnese, who cannot pronounce the etter r.
1 The Mahommedans, by . D. ees, C. .E., 189 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TUE 53
vctores factated the mgraton of hs own sub ects :ntc-1. . -
newy con uered terrtores and hastened the depa.ore of
arge bodes of men, who fed before the terrbe massacres
whch marked the progress of ther ever vctorous armes.
branch of the same great horde, under the eadershp
of ubuta, destroyed Moscow and ev n a campagn con-
ducted wth strkng abty and endng n 1239, and setted
n Eussa. Poand, aded by rench nghts Tempars and
the Grand Master of the Teutonc order, had put forward a
her strength to resst the same dvson of the a-devourng
army, whe another wng attacked the ungarans wth
haf a mon of men.
Ther entry nto Europe was n such numbers and the
e cesses of cruety commtted by them were so aarmng
that ther advance everywhere created terror. The Tartars
comng from Tartarus, as some of the Crusaders beeved
were so tte known, says Pachymer, that many decared
they had the heads of dogs and fed upon human fesh.1
een nearer, they were ess formdabe as ndvduas, though
nferna, terrbe, and nvncbe as an army.
n 1258, the year before the recapture of Constantnope
and the destructon of the atn empre by the Greeks,
ouagou, the grandson of Genghs han, captured agdad,
and deposed the ast of the agdad caphs. e e tended
hs con uests over Mesopotama and yra to the Medter-
ranean. Damascus and eppo were sacked. ouagou
sought to ay hmsef wth the Crusaders n order to over-
throw the aracens and the sutan of Egypt.
hen ouagou turned hs attenton to sa Mnor, he The e u-
found among the Chrstan popuatons a dvson of the
Turksh race known as e uks, whose sutan resded at
ona, and caed hmsef sutan of Eoum.2 e attacked
and nfcted n ures upon them from whch they never
recovered. t s dffcut to state precsey what were the
boundares of the e uks and of other Mosem or party
1 Paoh. u. 25.
td urn s st the Turksh form of orne, and e sts n the names Erze-
T U D, oamea, c.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
5 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
- , en- v. eopes n sa Mnor and yra, durng the thr-
teeT entury, and ths dffcuty arses from the fact that
ther boundares were contnuay changng. The aracens
hed certan paces n yra, but there was a Chrstan
prnce n ntoch there were ctes occuped by the western
nghts Tempars, a Chrstan prnce n Caramana and a
kng of esser rmena. There were Turcomans at Marash
and n the h country behnd Trebzond, and urds nvaded
Cca n 1278. arge tract of country around ona was
rued over by the e uks. o natura boundary marked the
e tent of terrtory occuped by any of these peopes or n
sa Mnor by the Eoman emperor.
t s certan, however, that the entry of the armes of
the foowers of Genghs han, contnuay renewed by the
arrva of new hordes from Centra sa, changed the ds-
trbuton of the peopes and spread terror everywhere at
ther approach. Even at caea, wthn s ty mes of Con-
stantnope, the rumour n 1267 of the arrva of a Tartar
army caused a terrbe panc.1 Two years ater the Tartars
attacked the aracens n yra, whther they had been n-
vted for such purpose by the Chrstans, defeated them, and
carred off a rch booty. or a whe they were a terror
ake to Mosems and Chrstans. s from the foowers of
Genghs han there utmatey came the race of ttoman
Turks who con uered ew Eome and ts empre, t s
desrabe to consder them somewhat carefuy.
t s mportant to note that the frst hordes who came n
Character-
stcs of wth the great con ueror and those who foowed for at east
nvaders, a century were not Mahometan fanatcs. ome of ther
eadng generas were ndeed Chrstans. Genghs hmsef
had marred a Chrstan wfe. Mango han (1251-1259),
one of hs successors, s descrbed by Maundeve, who
vsted Paestne n 1322, as a good Chrstan man, who was
baptzed and gave etters of perpetua peace to a Chrstan
men, and sent to wn the oy and to put t nto the
hands of the Chrstans and destroy the aw of Mahomet.2
1 Pach. v. 27.
1 Eary Traves n Paestne, ohn s edton, p. 2 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TUE . 65
s great successor, ouagou, was the husband of the
granddaughter of the famous Prester (or Presbyter) ohn,
the kng of a Chrstan state n Centra sa, vsted by
Marco Poo.1 The army ed by ouagou contaned
Mahometans, but t contaned aso Chrstans, uddhsts, and
professors of other creeds. Centra satcs had up to the
tme whch concerns us not deveoped any voent regous
anmosty. Chrstans, Mosems, and uddhsts dwet to-
gether n harmony.
t s probaby correct to say that the races of the great ot
7 ,- , -- T . fanatca.
pans of sa have never been regousy dsposed. Mr.
chuyer, who was a keen observer, remarked, ess than a
generaton ago, that the peope whch had been recenty
con uered by Eussa n Centra sa were cassfed as to
ther regon wth e treme dffcuty. few decared them-
seves Chrstans. The remander were ndscrmnatey
nscrbed as Mosems, but very few among them reay knew
anythng about the regon of sam and dd not even con-
sder themseves as Mosems.2 The ferce fanatcsm whch
the eary foowers of Mahomet dspayed and whch ed
them wthn a century after hs death to make the most
wonderfu and endurng seres of con uests whch have ever
been accompshed by a peope whose soe bond of unon
was regon was not shown by the foowers of Genghs.
They preferred to fght the aracens and to ad the Chrs-
tans rather than to do the reverse. e sha see that when,
a century and a haf ater, another great nvason from Cen-
tra sa took pace, ts eader Tmour the ame s greatest
actvty was drected aganst the Mahometans, and that he
1 Maundeve n yra met Chrstans from Prester ohn s country, p. 189.
ee Co. ae s Marco Poo, . 275, a book whch s a mode of good edtng.
2 hen, therefore, Mr. nsk speaks of the Turks of to-day havng
mons of confederates n the heart of ussa ready to obey the commands
of the Mussuman pontff, he s, beeve, entrey mstaken. The Mahometans
under tussan rue are a comparatvey nsgnfcant part of her popuaton,
and there s no reason to beeve that any but a very sma porton of them
woud thnk t a regous duty to fght aganst the Czar at the bddng of the
utan. t shoud aso not be forgotten that the ma orty of them are hahs,
who have never shown any dsposton to ad the unns, who acknowedge the
caphate of Constantnope. neteenth Century, ov. 1891, p. 731.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
56 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
demanded from them the restoraton to the Chrstan
emperor of the ctes whch they had captured.
t s true that n the nterva between the two nvasons
under Genghs han and Tmour, the Turksh nvaders, who
had remaned n sa Mnor, caught much of the fanatca
sprt. ut there are many ndcatons whch show that ths
sprt was of sow growth.1 s ther strugges wth negh-
bourng and Chrstan peopes compacted them nto a war-
ke naton, they a came to accept the regon of Mahomet,
and as they became better ac uanted wth the tenets of the
most war-nsprng regon n the word, they hed to them
tenacousy, and deveoped the hostty towards Chrstans
whch the sprtua prde of beevers who consder them-
seves the eect of heaven, and the regon outsde the
range of dscusson, aways engenders. ut durng the
deveopment of ther power n sa Mnor, many years
passed before they soated themseves, and were soated
from the Chrstans, on account of ther regon. Ther
prnces sought marrage wth the prncesses of the mpera
and other nobe Chrstan fames. e obtan ght ony
ncdentay upon the reatons between the professors of the
two creeds at the perod shorty after the recapture of
Constantnope by the Greeks. ut such as we do obtan
confrms the statement that the satc setters took ther
regon very easy. n 1267 certan charges were brought,
as we have seen,2 by the Emperor Mchae aganst the
patrarch, whch gve us a gmpse of nterest. The reaton
s made by Pachymer, who was hmsef one of the cerks of
the court. The patrarch was accused, not ony of havng
conversed famary wth a Turksh sutan, of havng
aowed hm and hs companons to use the bath attached
to the church, around whch were the Chrstan symbos,
but of havng ordered a monk to admnster the acrament
to the chdren of the sutan wthout havng been assured
1 Maundeve n 1322, or a year or two ater, dscussed Mahometansm
wth many of ts professors, and goes so far as to say, ecause they go so
ngh our fath, they are easy converted to Chrstan aw. Eary Traves n
Paestne, p. 196.
1 ee ante, p. 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TUE 57
that they were baptzed. e was charged, further, wth
havng sad the tanes wth the sutan and hs foowers.
The patrarch reped to the two frst wth contempt f the
Turks had used the church bath, no harm had been done.
s to gvng Communon, he decared that he had been duy
certfed that the chdren had been baptzed.1 tnesses
asserted that t was true that the accused had sad the
tanes wth the sutan, and that he had aowed hm to
st by hs sde durng ceebraton, but added that they dd
not know whether the sutan was a Chrstan or not
ther persons were found who decared that he was not a
Chrstan. The sutan, hearng of the proceedngs, sent to
ask, ether n est or serousy, that the emperor woud gve
hm the sacred recs whch he wore round hs neck, and
offered to eat ham as a proof that he was not a Mosem.
Pachymer adds that n thus professng hs readness to
worshp the recs and to eat the forbdden fesh, the sutan
caused the proceedngs aganst the patrarch to fa. s t
appeared that there were emnent eccesastcs n the court
who reay beeved that the sutan of the Turks was a
Chrstan, those who desred the condemnaton of the
patrarch tred to turn the ueston by suggestng that,
whether he was Chrstan or not, t was certan that mem-
bers of hs sute, who had been present when Communon
was admnstered, were unbeevers.2 That the sutan
shoud have been present at a Chrstan servce at a, that
hs chdren shoud have been aowed by hm or hs Mosem
foowers to communcate, and that hs chdren were bap-
tzed, or beeved to be baptzed, show that, whether they
were Chrstans or not, the fanatca sprt whch anmated
the Mosems of an earer perod, or the Turks a century
ater, was not present among these representatves of the
satcs who had entered the country as foowers of Genghs
or hs mmedate successors.
The characterstcs of the Turk have remaned snguary Permanent
character-
ke those possessed by hs ancestors. The Turksh soders stcs of
who had come n wth Genghs, and the hordes of those r e.
1 Pach. v. 3. bd. v. 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
58 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
who foowed durng a century, had been for the most part
wanderng shepherds, and the nomadc nstnct st con-
tnued, and st contnues, n the race, notwthstandng that
there has been a consderabe adm ture of other races.
The tent of ther eader was arger than that of hs foowers,
and ts entrance came, n the course of tme, to be known as
The ofty Gate, or The ubme Porte. The shepherd
warrors, who were destned to destroy the empre of the
ew Eome, had few of the desres, habts, or aspratons of
cvsaton. Commerce, e cept n ts smpest form of
barter, was and has aways been amost unknown to them.
mong the Turks of a ater perod the dsncnaton to
change the tradtona habts of the race s to some e tent
due to the ndfference or contempt fet for tradng com-
muntes by a race of con uerors though, perhaps, nca-
pacty to hod ther own as traders aganst the peopes they
subdued has had a arger share n producng ther averson
to commerce. The furnture of ther huts s even yet ony
such as woud have been found n ther fet tents. They
have no desre to possess the ordnary utenss whch
Europeans of every race consder ether as the necessares of
fe or as addng argey to ts comfort. They have never
taken kndy to agrcuture. urrounded by ferte and, the
Turk w t ony enough to suppy hm wth the barest
necessares of fe, and the traveer n the nteror of sa
Mnor s to-day, as he has been for centures, astonshed to
see that Turksh peasants who, as the owners of arge tracts
of ferte and, capabe of producng amost any fruts or
vegetabes, and of supportng even a arge number of catte,
may be accounted weathy, are yet content to ve upon fare
and amd surroundngs at whch the ordnary European
peasant, and even the Turks own neghbours of dfferent
races, woud e press ther dssatsfacton.1
1 That ths averson to agrcuture, and contentment amd poverty, of the
Turksh peasant are not merey the resut of Mahometansm, s evdenced by the
fact that the Pomaks that s, the ugarans who have accepted sam and
the Mahometans of osna and erzegovna, who have emgrated nto sa
Mnor snce the usso-Turksh ar of 1878, are notced everywhere to be
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TUE 59
e get few gmpses of the domestc fe and manners of
the Turks durng the frst two centures of ther emgraton
nto sa Mnor. ut such as we gan show them, n peace
and war, to possess the same characterstcs as dstngush
ther descendants at the present day. hen not under the
nfuence of ther regon they are peacefu, kndy dsposed,
and truthfu. n the hosptaty of the tent or hut they are
rreproachabe. They possess tte, but that tte s at the
dsposa of the traveer. udged by estern deas, they are
azy, and ackng n ntegence. n the ordnary busness
of fe they are snguary desttute of energy. They have
earned, ke ther fathers, to be content wth the poverty
amd whch they were born. They have not suffcent
capacty to desre knowedge nor aspraton to make them
dscontented. f, as beeve the evdence to ndcate, the
ancestors of the present Mosems n sa Mnor were
durng the thrteenth and haf of the fourteenth century
but tte under the nfuence of regous fanatcsm, ther
easy-gong, doce far nente character may we be taken as
suffcent e panaton of the passng over nto Turksh
terrtores of many Chrstans who desred to escape from
the heavy ta aton under the rue of the Chrstan emperors.
n descrbng the movement of the satc races nto Constant
sa Mnor and Europe, but especay of the advance of the
Turksh hordes who came after the death of Genghs, two
facts ought never to be ost sght of. The frst and most aa-
mportant s that from a perod even precedng the recapture
of the cty n 1259 down to one wthn the memory of vng
men there was a constant stream of mmgrants from
Centra sa westward. The numbers of the mmgrant
setters were thus steady beng ncreased. Probaby at no
tme has the Turksh race been as profc as the Chrstan
races of sa Mnor, and the atter woud ong ago have
outnumbered the con uerng race had the stream of mm-
graton been dammed. The second fact to be noted s that
a constant settement of the con uered ands was beng
dstngushed by ther comparatve energy and by the success they are
achevng n varous forms of agrcutura pursuts.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
60 E TEDCT T E GEEE EMP EE
con- made, a settement whch, athough possby as nomadc and
owed by uncertan as that of the urds and uruks of to-day, was
t emen . yet. rea CCUpat n of the country at the e pense of
Chrstan popuatons, who were ether massacred or ds-
persed. t s n the nomadc character of the newcomers, n
the wastefu character of ther occupaton of the country, n
the substtuton of sheep and catte ndustry for agrcuture,
n ther want of ntegence, and n ther e puson and
persecuton of the Chrstan popuaton, that the e panaton
s to be found of the destructon and, n some cases, compete
abandonment of ctes st popuous and fourshng when
they were captured: ctes ke Ephesus, caea, and a
hundred others, whose runs meet the traveer everywhere
throughout sa Mnor. The Turk has at a tmes been a
nomad and a destroyer. e has never been a capabe
trader or even agrcuturst.
hen the armes ed by Genghs han and hs successors
retred, armes whch were we dscpned and we ed,
many of hs soders or ther foowers remaned and took
servce wth the e ukan Turks. thers formed separate
communtes. ne of the chefs who thus setted n sa
Mnor was Ertogru or rthogru, the father of sman or
thman, the founder of the ttoman dynasty.
Durng Ertogru s fe, the e uks had been greaty
harassed by the newer nvaders. Pachymer states that
on the arrva of the Tartars the sutan of ona (the
ancent conum) was surrounded by enemes, and that he
had sought the protecton of the emperor. e had nvted
aso the ad of the sutan of Egypt, known to the Crusaders
as the sutan of abyon, aganst the Tartars, by whom he
was hard pressed. Three or four years after ths sutan s
death n 1277, Ertogru ded. s son sman or thman
by hs courage and abty gave hs foowers the eadng
pace among the Turks n sa Mnor and frmy estabshed
the dynasty named after hm. e began hs career by
comng to an agreement wth some of the other Mosem
chefs to dvde the terrtory occuped by the e uks and
themseves n sa Mnor nto eght portons. Thereupon
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TU 61
the combned forces of the od and new Turks commenced
a seres of attacks upon neghbourng terrtory. Durng the
ne t twenty years, ther success was amost unchecked.
n 1282, they ad sege to Traes (the present dn), and,
though opposed by the son of Mchae the Eghth, were
abe to capture and destroy the cty.1 short tme after-
wards they obtaned a feet and took nto ther servce a arge
number of saors who had been dscharged by the emperor
from motves of economy. Tweve years ater, thman and
, chef of another Turksh band, pushed ther rads north-
ward and even crossed the rver angarus and spread de-
soaton throughout the satc provnces of the Empre,
before they coud be drven back. Two years ater, they
ad waste the country between the ack ea and Ehodes.
n 1299, thman took the tte of utan. n 1302, he
. frst tto-
and other Turksh eaders nfcted a serous defeat upon man
the mpera troops and a band of ans on the rver 1299-1327.
angarus near aban a. The defeat was shorty afterwards
turned nto a rout and the sub ects of the empre wth the
ans were drven to seek sheter n smdt, the ancent
comeda. The confnes of the empre were narrowed,
and thman estabshed hmsef near rousa and the negh-
bourng cty of caea, and came to an arrangement for
dvson of the newy ac ured terrtory wth the other
Turksh chefs.
armed for a whe at the news that the emperor was
to receve hep from the est, the Turks soon renewed
ther attacks upon mpera terrtory, and the Greek popua-
ton amost everywhere fed before them. They attacked
the weathy ctes on the egean coast of sa Mnor
and occuped severa of the sands of the rchpeago.
Pachymer states5 that they had nundated the country north
of Pergamus so competey that no Eoman dared entertan
the hope of keepng hs property, and a fed before the
food of nvaders : some to the cty of Pergamus, others to
dramyttum or ampsacus, whe others agan crossed the
Dardanees nto Europe.
1 Paoh. v. 21. v. 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
62 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
The regn of thman s contemporaneous wth one of
the great perods of mmgraton from Centra sa. The
numbers of the Turks were yeary augmented by such
hordes that the Greek wrters contnuay use metaphors
derved from the torrent, from foods and nundatons, to
descrbe ther overwhemng force.
Entry of t was party n order to resst ths food of nvason
Europe, that the Cataan Grand Company had been nvted to ad
1806-7. e emperor, but after havng won severa vctores over
the Turks, the awessness of the panards forced the
emperor to recognse that hs estern au ares were of
no vaue for checkng the progress of the enemy. The
Chrstans of sa Mnor focked to the capta to avod the
Company amost as much as to escape from the soders of
thman. orse than a, to these Chrstans of pan must
be ascrbed the ntroducton of the Turks nto Europe. t
the nvtaton of the Company, a band of them, as we have
seen, crossed the Dardanees to ad n attackng the empre
whch Eoger and hs Cataans had come to defend. bout
the same tme, another band of Turks anded n Greece for
the purpose of page. These nvasons are epoch-markng,
snce from ths tme (1306-7), Europe was never entrey
free from the presence of Turks.
Ther pro- Ther great progress was, however, more marked n sa
sa Mnor. n 1308, one of the dvsons of Turks not under
thman captured Ephesus, whch surrendered to avod
massacre. The cty st retaned somethng of ts ancent
gory. ts famous church of t. ohn, from the runs of
whch the traveer may st gan an dea of ts former
magnfcence, was pundered, and ts mmense weath n
precous vesses and deposts became the prey of the vctors.
Many of the nhabtants were cruey massacred, notwth-
standng ther submsson, and the remander were drven
away as fugtves to fnd the means of vng where they
coud or to starve. ther paces under the rue of Con-
stantnope were attacked, and though many vctores were
ganed for the mpera troops fought we the Turks were
constanty ganng ctes and terrtory from the Chrstans.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TUE 63
t was n van that the emperor entered nto eague wth
bands of Tartars or wth other Turks to attack the armes
of thman, for the forces of ths skfu eader were too
numerous to be subdued. rousa had to purchase peace
from hm. thman faed, however, to capture Ehodes,
whch was bravey defended by the mtary knghts from
the est, and a monk named aron at the head of the
mpera troops ganed some successes. The mpera troops
succeeded aso n 1310 n defeatng a certan Mahomet whose
domnons were n Caramana. ut even wth the ad of
a band of Tartars who had aed themseves wth the
emperor, who was n command of twenty thousand of the
mpera troops, tte coud be done to check thman s
steady progress.
Meantme n Europe, on the north shore of the Marmora,
the band of Turks who had been assocated wth the Grand
Company, but who dd not acknowedge the rue of thman,
beseged Ganos and ad waste the surroundng country.
The troubes whch arose a few years ater between the
Emperor ndroncus the econd and young ndroncus,
enabed the Turks steady to encroach on the empre n sa
Mnor, and ther ntroducton as partsans n the cv war
whch went on n 1322 famarsed them and probaby
thman hmsef wth nroads nto the country between
Constantnope and Gapo.1
o far we have been concerned amost e cusvey wth
those portons of the satc army and the hordes whch
foowed t whch came westward to the south of the ack
ea. ut t must be noted that the body of nvaders of the
same race who had come westward to the north of that sea,
and who had attacked Eussa, Poand, and ungary, had
constanty receved addtons to ther numbers. Ths
northern dvson was possby more numerous than the
Turks n sa Mnor. s eary as 1265, a certan Tmour,
1 Gregoras states that the Turksh shps empoyed by ndroncua pundered
a the coasts and the sands (v. 10). Chacondyas cams that thman wth
eght thousand Turks who occuped the Thracan Chersonesus was entrey
defeated.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
6 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the ruer of Tartars who were n occupaton of terrtory on
the oga, had sent twenty thousand men to ad the u-
garans aganst the Empre. ugarans and Tartars together
had occuped a the passes nto Thrace, and the emperor had
saved hmsef wth dffcuty. n 128 , ten thousand Tartars
came southward nto Thrace from the great host whch were
n ungary. n 1300, the Turks who had entered the Crmea
were drven out by another horde of Tartars who had
occuped outh Eussa. The number and strength of these
nvaders contnued constanty to ncrease. Ther power
ndeed remaned frmy estabshed n outh Eussa unt
ong after the con uest of Constantnope. They had no
speca sympathy wth the ttoman Turks, and were ready,
as were the ans, to fght ether for the emperor or aganst
hm. Cantacuzenus mentons that n 132 one hundred
and twenty thousand of them entered Thrace and were
beaten n deta by hs frend the young ndroncus.
Capture of eakened by havng to meet ths huge northern army,
1826. for huge t must have been, athough the number of the
nvaders s probaby e aggerated,1 the young emperor was
forbdden or was unabe to go to the reef of rousa when,
two years afterwards, thman ad sege to that cty. ts
surrender n 1326 s a convenent mark of the progress made
by the ttoman Turks.
Ther great eader, thman, ded n the foowng year.
.
1 t s usuay mpossbe to arrve at the correct estmate of the numbers
of the nvaders, but t may be sad once for a that, whe they were undoubtedy
very arge, the fgures gven by the Greek authors are sedom trustworthy.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
65
C PTEE
D T C T UGG E MP E : PPE T P PE
D E G D CU T E EC D, C -
T CT E U D EPE TED U E E T
P PE T DUCE E TE P E T T
C EC G M EM D CE.
E , n 1320, the Emperor Mchae the nth ded, the
empre was aready threatened by arge and ever-ncreasng
armes of satcs, both on the north and on the south. Those
on the south were steady beng ncorporated nto the group
rued over by thman.
The s ty years whch had passed snce the e puson of
the atns had nevertheess done somethng, though not
much, towards restorng the empre. Terrtory had been
recovered. The was of the capta had been repared. The
popuaton had begun once agan to ook to theempeT E at
Constantnope as ther natura ruer.1
n the other hand the ravages of war had been terrbe. Dstressed
The popuaton of those portons of the akan pennsua 011
whch were under the rue of the empre had greaty empre,
dmnshed. Thousands had been murdered by the Cataan
Grand Company and ther aes durng ther successve
devastatons of the country. and had gone out of cutva-
ton. n sa Mnor many of the Chrstan nhabtants had
vountary submtted to the Turks to save ther ves or to
obtan protecton. The demand for soders to serve the
1 r ohn Maundeve, who vsted Constantnope n 1322, remarks on the
dmnuton of the empre : or he was emperor of omana and of Greece, of
a sa the ess, and of the and of yra, of the and of Persa and raba,
but he hath ost a but Greece (Eary Traves n Paestne, p. 130).

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
66 DE TEUCTT T E GEEE EMP E
natona cause aganst the many enemes who attacked the
empre, and the demands for money whch was needed for
the conduct of the defence, nduced the peasants both n
Europe and sa to escape nto neghbourng terrtores
where such demands were ess rgorous. The weath of the
empre had argey dmnshed. The great need of the country
was peace. Peace and securty for fe and property were
absoutey essenta f the empre were to be restored to pro-
sperty. The peope were weared of strfe, and there are
ndcatons whch pont to a genera ndfference as to what
became of the empre as a state. The peasant wanted to
t hs and and reap hs harvest n peace, the nobes to
gather ther revenues n peace. The means of communca-
ton between the provnces and the capta were too few to
enabe the mass of the peope to take an nterest n what
was passng n the capta. They had come to regard t not
so much as ther protector but as the pace from whence
emanated new e actons, new demands for mtary servce,
and genera harassment.
Unfortunatey, the dynastc strugges whch were destned
to come strengthened ths desre for peace, ncreased the
ndfference as to who was ther emperor, and st further
weakened the empre.
The greatest msfortune whch the strugge wth the
panards had brought about was the ntroducton of the
Turk nto Europe. e have seen that each sde, rthodo
emperors and Cathoc nvaders, had aed themseves wth
bands of Turks and other barbarans, who had overrun
Thrace and Macedona. The destructon of the popuaton,
the radng of ther catte, and the ayng waste of ferte
ands offered at once a facty and an ncentve to the
Mosem nvaders to reman n Europe. ndeed, from the
frst entry of the Turks bands of nomads of that race began
to occupy portons of the desoated country.
or the ne t hundred and thrty years that s, unt the
Mosem con uest the hstory of the empre s, so far as ts
ruers are concerned, argey one of confused strugge durng
whch no man of conspcuous abty came to the front. To
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 67
account for ths confuson t shoud be noted that there was
no rue of successon to the throne whch was regarded as
nvoabe, and that, even among the nobes and n the
Church, pubc opnon had tte force e cept upon regous
uestons. few men n the cty took an nterest n potca
uestons the great mass of the peasants took none.
epresentatve nsttutons dd not e st. The regnng
emperor, though n theory absoute, was argey controed
by rresponsbe and unorgansed nobes. hen a ma orty
of them agreed to support a rva canddate they were
suffcenty powerfu to have ther own way. The resut was
that dynastc strugges where each rva for the throne was
supported by a party of patrcans were fre uent, and these
strugges contrbuted very argey to weaken the empre.
n the death of the co-Emperor Mchae the nth, uarres
hs father, ndroncus the econd, st occuped the mpera
throne. eng now we advanced n years, he desred, on
the death of hs son, to break through the engagement by whch
ndroncus, hs grandson, the son of Mchae, shoud become
wth hm ont occupant of the throne. The reatons
between the two men were far from frendy. he nsst-
ng that hs grandson shoud present hmsef at the court,
the od emperor refused for four months to speak to hm.
The grandson, usuay known as oung ndroncus, was
supported by a powerfu party and had no ntenton of
abandonng what he consdered to be hs rghts. n order
to get rd of hm, the emperor formay brought a charge
of treason and sought to put hm upon hs tra, but
Cantacuzenus, the most dstngushed nobe, and hs other
frends raed to the paace n such force that the eder
ndroncus was aarmed. n presence of the patrarch and
the nobes on whom be coud rey, the emperor accused hs
grandson of contnua dsobedence, and proceeded as f to
pass sentence. Ths s why, he began but here oung
ndroncus stopped hm, askng to be aowed to defend
hmsef. The scene as descrbed by hs great frend and
most powerfu supporter, Cantacuzenus, s a strkng one.
The young man s seated on the char and n the pace
p 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
68 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
assgned to accused persons. e admts amd the sence
of the court that he has dsobeyed hs grandfather n such
trva matters as gong out huntng, attendng races, and the
ke, but camed that he had done nothng aganst the
emperor s nterest, and asked to be sent before ndependent
udges. The od man tred to shout hm down, and roared
out that he beeved he was not even a Chrstan. oung
ndroncus reped wth sprt and camed that he shoud
be tred. f you have made up your mnd to condemn me
wthout hearng, do wth me what you ke and at once. f
not, udge me accordng to aw. That was a repy wh ch
st appeaed to a men n the cty of ustnan.
hen the emperor had shouted at hs grandson, the
frends of oung ndroncus, who had been near but n
hdng, beevng he was condemned, came forward for hs
defence. courter warned the emperor of ther presence,
teng hm, says Cantacuzenus, that they were ready to do
a that was necessary for hs grandson s safety. Thereupon
the emperor retred and sent word that he woud pardon
hm. reconcaton was patched up, but t was ony
temporary. fter the apse of a few weeks grandfather and
grandson were agan openy hoste to each other. The
young man was forbdden to enter the capta, where he had
many supporters, and the two emperors remaned enemes
for years. n 1326 two offcers n command of the towers
above the Eomanus Gate enabed hm to effect a surprse.
The gates were opened and the eder ndroncus became
vrtuay a prsoner unt hs death. The contest between
them had asted upwards of s years.
n 1328 the eder emperor abdcated and entered a
monastery, and two years afterwards the bura of a monk
named nthony marked the end of the fe of ndroncus the
econd. ndroncus the Thrd was now the soe occupant
of the throne, whch he hed unt hs death n 13 1.
Durng these thrteen years (1328-13 1) war was con-
stanty beng waged aganst the Turks. The emperor
1828-18 1. hmsef was aways n decate heath, and ded at the age
of forty-fve. e contnued hs great frendshp unt hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 69
death wth Cantacttzenus, and nvted hm, even as eary as
1329, to occupy the throne as co-emperor, and the offer
was renewed.1 Cantacuzenus, notwthstandng that he was
pressed to accept by the ony nobe near hm n rank,
pocaukus, who afterwards became hs great enemy, refused.
The emperor, however, contnued to treat hm as a frend,
and was constanty accompaned by hm on hs varous
e pedtons.
ke every emperor from the recapture of Constan- ppeas tor
tnope down to 1 53, ndroncus turned hs attenton to the
est and sought to obtan ad aganst the Turks, even at the
prce of coercng hs peope nto a Unon wth Eome. The
Turks had nvaded Macedona and attacked Euboea and
thens. s the southern porton of the akan pennsua was
st rued n part by the descendants of the crusadng barons
and by the remnant of the Cataans, there was reason to beeve
that the pope woud be ready to arouse the est aganst the
common enemy of Chrstendom. ccordngy the emperor
took advantage of the passage of Domncan mssonares
through Constantnope from Tartary to convey to Pope ohn
the Twenty-second hs desre for Unon and hs re uest for
ad. The pope reped by sendng preachers and by urgng
the emperor to do a he coud to accompsh hs part. s
successor n 1335 grew aarmed at the attacks made by
the Turks by sea on varous paces n the Medterranean,
and fndng that the Cataans had sezed thens from
Gauter de renne, who hed t as hs duchy, he e com-
muncated them. e nvted ndroncus to on the kng
of rance and apes n a Crusade aganst the Turks whch
the enetans and the Genoese had promsed aso to ad.
The emperor gady gave hs consent and sent a number
of shps, but the needs of Cyprus, whch was beng attacked
by the aracens, were decded to be more pressng than those
of the empre, and the Crusade was not proceeded wth.
ndroncus n 1339 sent araam, the author of many con-
troversa works, to the pope, at that tme n vgnon. n
hs arrva he ponted out that the Turks had sezed the seats
1 Cant. . 9,1 , 15 Greg. . 10, . 3 Ducas, v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
70 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
of four metropotan sees, and he suggested that as a condton
of the Unon of the Churches the Turks shoud be e peed
from sa Mnor. The pope recognsed the desrabty of
such an attempt as keeny as many of hs successors, but saw
that the condton was mpossbe.
Death of ndroncus on hs death, n 13 1, eft a son, ohn
Paaeoogus, who was then nne years od. s mother,
nne of avoy, was a woman of abty and energy. Canta-
ohn (w cuzenus was assocated wth her as regent. e hed the
Cantacn - dgnty of Grand Domestc, and n the ater years of hs fe
wrote a cear and abe statement of the hstory of hs own
tmes. e had been, as we have seen, the ntmate frend of
ndroncus and hs great supporter when the grandfather of
the same name endeavoured to e cude hm from the throne.
e had been named by hs frend and patron as the guardan
of ohn, but the wdow of the emperor was from the frst
eaous of her co-guardan and never worked sympathetcay
wth hm. e tes us that from the death of ndroncus he
was constanty urged to occupy the mpera throne and that
he as constanty refused. e undoubtedy possessed the con-
fdence of a arge ma orty of the nobes. There was a gene-
ra recognton that, n the e stng state of the empre, t was
unwse to eave the government n the hands of a boy and
of a foregn prncess. Ducas e pressy states that Cantacu-
zenus utmatey aowed hmsef to be procamed emperor
because hs frends urged hm to take the rens of
government from the hands of a woman and a chd and
because the empress and the senate were un ust and unfar
to hm.1 n 13 2 he was procamed ont emperor under
the stye of ohn Cantacuzenus.
Durng the thrteen years of hs regn, whch asted t
1355, the hstory of the empre s n the man one of cv
war and conse uent decadence. Dstrusted by nne, the
mother of the boy emperor, hs dffcutes were ncreased by
the turbuent character of hs ward, whom hs mother coud
not, or woud not, restran from wfuness whch ed hm
even n eary youth nto debauchery. The resut was that
1 Ducas, . 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 71
durng the whoe of Cantacuzenus s regn there was a
constant stran between the eder emperor, on the one sde,
and the empress and her son on the other. Cantacuzenus
states that pocaukus, the nobe ne t to hmsef n rank,
had suggested to hm that he shoud assume mpera
authorty and that he had re ected the suggeston as treason
to the empress and her sons and to the memory of the
emperor. ut pocaukus, wth the support of the patrarch,
soon formed a party, nomnay for the empress and her son,
reay aganst Cantacuzenus. The patrarch hmsef camed
to be the guardan of the nfant ohn, e communcated those
who abandoned hm, and even Cantacuzenus hmsef.1 The
account gven by the emperor of hs reuctance to accept
the crown mght be regarded wth dstrust f cephorus
Gregoras, who after he had become a btter enemy wrote hs
hstory of the events of the regn, were not on ths pont n
substanta accord wth Cantacuzenus. Even before hs
accesson the troops, accordng to Gregoras, decared that
they woud recognse no other regent than the Grand
Domestc, and proposed to make the oath of fdety to the
young emperor and hs mother condtona upon the recog-
nton of Cantacuzenus as tutor of ohn and regent of the
empre.
n presence of the opposton of nne, Cantacuzenus
offered to resgn, but the empress desred that he shoud
reman, probaby fearng revot n case hs resouton was
carred nto effect. mong much whch s doubtfu, t s
cear that he had the confdence of the army and that the
empress had not.
Cv war soon broke out between the new emperor and
the partsans of ohn and hs mother. pocaukus was
named governor of Constantnope by nne and e cted the
popuaton aganst Cantacuzenus apparenty wth the nten-
ton of havng hmsef eected emperor by a popuar vote.
Meantme the rvares of these two nobes aowed foregn
enemes to make progress. Two dvsons of Turks were
ravagng the empre n one drecton, whe a band of
1 Cant. v. 3
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
72
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Marrage
of utan
rchan
and the
daughter
of the
emperor.
Marrage
of the
emperor
ohn to
another
daughter
of Canta-
cnzenos.
Tartars who had crossed the Danube had advanced as far as
Ddymotca. tephen of erba had aready marched south-
wards and was rapdy consodatng the strength of hs
country. n 18 the dscontent at the cv war had
become so great that the nobes nssted that the empress
nne and pocaukus shoud send an embassy to Cantacu-
zenus to make peace- hen ths attempt faed, pocaukus,
accordng to Cantacuzenus, endeavoured on two occasons to
have hm assassnated. Drven thus to e tremtes, the
emperor promsed hs daughter Theodora n marrage to
the Turk rchan, the son and successor of thman, who
thereupon sent an army of fve thousand men to assst n
the strugge aganst the partsans of ohn.
pocaukus had thrown nto the prsons of Constantnope
the partsans of hs rva and had ordered them to be treated
wth unusua barbarty. e was then ncautous enough to
venture nto prson among them. They fe upon hm, sew
hm, stuck hs head upon a spke, and showed t to the ctzens.
e t day, however, at the nstgaton of hs wdow, the
prsoners were a ked.
n 13 6 rchan was marred to Theodora, the daughter
of Cantacuzenus. er father had stpuated that she shoud
be aowed to reman a Chrstan, and the agreement was not
voated. he was devered at eymbra to the escort of
Turksh cavary whch had been commssoned to accompany
her. md much pomp and ceremony, wth musc, torches,
and dspay of varous knds, the frst mpera prncess of the
rthodo Church was handed over to the eunuchs of her
barbarous ord. e may pass over the father s e cuses for
consentng to ths marrage, whch doubtess appeared to
many of hs sub ects a gross act of wckedness. that
they amount to s that he beeved the necesstes of state
re ured hm to obtan the ad of rchan and that t coud
not be obtaned n any other way.
The ne t year, a much more promsng marrage took
pace, namey that of hs daughter een wth the young
emperor ohn Paaeoogus. t had been brought about n
the foowng manner. Cantacuzenus had approached the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 73
capta, and though the empress had been warned that he
was n the neghbourhood, she had taken no precauton to
prevent hs beng admtted, beevng, ndeed, that the story
of hs beng near was an nventon to gan tme so as to
prevent the condemnaton of a new patrarch who was known
to be a partsan of Cantacuzenus and was then on hs tra
before a Counc of the Church. The frends of Cantacuzenus
were n possesson of the Goden Gate and opened t to hm
and hs band of a thousand trusted foowers. e marched
n trumph to the Paace of Porphyrogentus. The empress,
as soon as she heard of the entry, shut hersef up n the
Paace at achern and caed to her ad the Genoese of
Gaata. hen the atter saw that the popuaton were on
the sde of her rva, they refused to ad her. ohn advsed
hs mother to treat, and after consderabe hestaton she
consented and artces of peace were agreed to. n amnesty
was to be granted by both sdes, and ohn was durng ten
years to permt Cantacuzenus to be the domnant ruer.
Thereupon the atter proposed that hs daughter een
shoud become engaged to ohn, and, though the young man
was unwng, hs mother accepted the arrangement. een
was thrteen years od and her proposed husband ffteen.
Peace and prosperty appear to have been antcpated
from the cessaton of cv war whch t was hoped ths
marrage woud produce. Europe, f not, as Gbbon asserts,
competey evacuated by the Mosems of sa, was yet at
peace wth the empre. thn ts borders a partes were
supposed to be reconced, and at the church of achern
(the bema of aga opha havng been destroyed by an
earth uake) a remarkabe coronaton servce was hed n
May 13 7. Two emperors, namey the young ohn
Paaeoogus and ohn Cantacuzenus, and three empresses
een, wfe of the Paaeoogus, rene, wfe of Cantacuzenus,
and nne of avoy, the dowager were crowned wth
1 o. v. p. 30, edton of Dr. . . ury. The Tartars were st n the
akan pennsua, and rchan n 13 7, probaby ust after the marrage of ohn,
sent s thousand Turks to ad Matthew, son of Cantacuzenus, n fghtng
aganst the kra of erba.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
7 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
unusuay eaborate ceremona. The bystanders, however,
noted that the ewes were many of them fase and the
trappngs of far ess vaue than had prevousy been ds-
payed on smar occasons.
Ducas notes that the young emperor, who had been
forced to marry the daughter of Cantacuzenus, nstead of
takng part n the many e ercses of arms whch were st
practsed by the youth of the empre, punged nto de-
bauchery and soon dsgusted hs adherents by hs drunken-
ness and by the depravty of hs prvate fe. The narratve
of Gregoras decares that ohn companed bttery of havng
been nsuted by hs father-n-aw, and the statement s pro-
baby true that, seeng hs debauchery, Cantacuzenus urged
hm to ead a better fe and devote hmsef to duty.1
Pressed as he was for money n every drecton, Cantacu-
zenus endeavoured to obtan t by a popuar vote. The
notce of the ncdent s amost un ue n the ater hstory of
the empre and on that account merts attenton. Cantacu-
zenus hmsef tes ts hstory. ndng that the state had
been greaty weakened by cv war, that the treasury was
empty, the ctes reduced to poverty by domestc dvsons
or by the nvasons of the varous foregn enemes who had
ravaged the country, and hs own prvate fortune e pended,
he determned to summon a meetng n Constantnope of
the weathy casses n order that they shoud contrbute to
the pubc necesstes. e e pressy states that he had no
ntenton of makng a evy by force. n the meetng thus
caed together there were representatves of a ranks
soders, shopkeepers, artsans, heads of monasteres, and
prests. Cantacuzenus n addressng t decared that he had
no desre to act aganst the Paaeoog but recognsed that
the cv war had e hausted the treasury, and promsed that
the money coected woud be empoyed and hs efforts
drected aganst the attacks of erbans, ugarans, and
Turks. e added that t was not he who had sought the
aance of the Turks, though he had gven hs daughter n
marrage to rchan, but that the ad of these barbarans had
1 Greg. v. 9.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 75
been forced upon hm by hs enemes wthn the empre.
The partsans of ohn had been the frst to ask the Turks
for assstance. They had devered ctes to the Turks, had
pad them, and had made t necessary that he, n hs own
defence, shoud ask for ther aance. e concuded by
urgng the great assemby to consder n what manner
means mght be found of preservng the empre.1
The nobes returned answer that they recognsed the
necessty of contrbutng for the safety of the state, and
advsed that every person shoud gve what was n hs power.
The emperor, beevng that he had accompshed hs pur-
pose, then dsmssed the assemby.
ery tte resut appears to have been produced. or
does the vountary ta aton appear to have yeded any con-
sderabe sum. n the meetng tsef there were many who
were opposed to Cantacuzenus personay, and wthn a
short perod the anmosty between the partsans of the two
emperors became as rancorous as ever. mong the most
voent of hs own partsans was hs son Matthew, who,
under the beef that nne, the empress-dowager, was con-
sprng aganst hs father, body took possesson of severa
ctes.
eared out by constant strugge, Cantacuzenus states
that he wshed to abdcate and retre to a monastery, and
that hs wfe approved of hs desgn. s wrtngs show
that he fet great nterest n the dscusson of theoogca
uestons. The part whch he hmsef took n severa
regous controverses, the an ety that he underwent to
have the e communcaton aganst hm annued, frst by
the Patrarch ohn and afterwards, for greater safety, by
ohn s successor,2 sdore, hs negotatons wth the pope
for Unon, and many other crcumstances, show that the
wthdrawa to a monastery was a not unnatura deveopment
of hs fe.
he he was makng preparatons to carry hs desgn
nto e ecuton, news came of the progress of tephen of
erba, whch forced hm to postpone t. aonca, one of
Cant. v. 5 and 6. rt a. r f a as - rrU , v. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
76 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the eyes of the empre, was n danger of surrenderng to
tephen. The partsans of the Paaeoog among, the
popuaton of that cty were numerous. The neghbourng
country was, however, under the power of the great erban,
and uness tephen were checked wthout deay the cty
woud be gven over to hm. The od emperor sent word
to hs foowers to reman steadfast, promsng that he woud
come to ther reef. n order to do so, he took a step whch
s sometmes ncorrecty treated as the frst mportant ntro-
ducton of the Turks nto Europe.1 e nduced hs son-n-
aw, rchan, to send a body of twenty thousand cavary, under
hs son uman, across the Dardanees to march aganst
tephen. The emperor eft the capta as soon as he had
heard that the Turks had crossed the strats to co-operate
wth them, and took hs co-emperor ohn, who was obno ous
to the Turks, wth hm. or some reason whch s not cear,
the thman or ttoman Turks wthdrew after they had
crossed the Martza, but the two emperors wth another body
of Turks went to aonca and put an end to any desgn to
surrender t. Ths was n 13 9.
The hstory of the empre durng the ne t s years s
a medey of ncdents, due to the hostty between the two
emperors. ohn refused to address hs eder coeague as
emperor, and even proposed to on tephen of erba,
whose power n the akan pennsua was now greater
than that of any other ruer. The ugaran kng, appeaed
to by Cantacuzenus to enter nto aance aganst tephen,
refused hs co-operaton, and shorty after oned the ene-
tans to attack the empre.
Genoese Cantacuzenus asked for the ad of the Genoese, who
enetans, oned hm n order to resst the enetans. The rvary
durng ths regn between the two repubcs of ence and
Genoa was great. Each was at the heght of ts power, and
1 Even Gbbon (v. 30) says, t was n the ast uarre wth hs pup
that Cantacnzenus nfcted the deep and deady wound whch coud never be
heaed by hs successors and whch s poory e pated by hs theoogca da-
ogue aganst the prophet Mahomet. ut the Mosems, both from the north
and south, had been fghtng n Europe ffty years earer, sometmes on the
sde of the Greeks, oftener, as wth the Cataans, aganst them.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 77
the commerce and domnons of the empre were the
prncpa ob ects of ther rvary. hundred and ffty years
earer there had been coones of mafans, Psans,
nconans, Eagusans, and even Germans, wthn the was of
the cty. these had dsappeared,1 and Genoa the uperb
and ence, ueen of the eas, were the soe taan com-
pettors for domnaton n or a share of the empre. t
the perod wth whch we are concerned they were about
e uay matched n strength, and the two brave repubcs
were constanty fghtng the battes of ther great due n the
waters of the Greek empre. thn a few months the
Genoese were aternatey the aes and the enemes of
Cantacuzenus. n 1350 a feet of fourteen enetan gaeys,
and another of Cataans, prevented the Genoese from enter-
ng the osporus. Two years ater another formdabe
feet of enetan gaeys oned one of twenty-s panards
n order to attack the Genoese. fter Psan, the enetan
admra, had rested hs men for two days on the sand of
Prnkpo, he oned the mpera shps at eptaskaon, and
wth a feet of s ty-eght vesses attacked the Genoese.
The feet of the atter, numberng seventy shps, was at
Chacedon, and tred to ntercept the enemy when they
endeavoured to make ther way to the Goden orn. n a
batte whch was fought at the mouth of the osporus
whe a strong south wnd was bowng wth a heavy sea a
batte whch contnued a nght both sdes ost heavy.
Eghteen Genoese shps were sunk. Psan wthdrew to
Therapa, wth a oss of s teen shps. Gaata, hed by the
Genoese, was not attacked, on account of the prevaence of
ack Death,2 or possby because he heard that seventy or
eghty other gaeys were on ther way to ad the Genoese.
1 eyd s story of Commerce n the evant.
The ack Death (ravov a.) was the terrbe dsease whch spread
throughout Europe and depopuated most of ts arge ctes between 13 6 and
1370. Cantacuzenus, whose son ndroncns fe a vctm, gves a vvd and
terrbe pcture of ts symptoms, and of ts effect upon the popuaton
(v. 8). Dr. Mordtmann, who s not merey dstngushed as an archaeoogst
we ac uanted wth the yzantne wrters, but as a physcan of great e per-
ence, beeves t to have been a back form of smapo , and not what s usuay
known as pague, and a we-known specast n pague, to whose attenton 1
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
78 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
mmedatey afterwards the Genoese oned wth the
Turks, and transported across the osporus a body of
them to attack Constantnope. Cantacuzenus, n conse-
uence, was obged to make peace wth hs rvas n Gaata
by aowng them to ncude a arge porton of addtona
terrtory wthn new was,1 as we as to take possesson of
eymbra and eraca n Thrace. The Genoese thereupon
once more became hs aes. rchan was ready to assst
hm, and agan promsed to send twenty thousand Turks to
resst the party of ohn.
nce more Cantacuzenus endeavoured to come to terms
wth hs coeague. The atter had aso endeavoured to gan
the ad of rchan, but faed. ohn s repy to the overture
of hs father-n-aw was agan to refuse to recognse that he
had any rght to the tte of emperor. The foowers of the
rva emperors, Cantacuzen and Paaeoog, were more
btter n ther opposton than the eaders themseves, aud
the former n 1353 procamed Matthew, the son of Cantacu-
zenus, co-emperor wth hs father.
t s cear from the statement of Cantacuzenus hmsef
that, as ohn grew oder, hs own party became weaker.
The hopes of the peope and of the nobes for a peacefu
regn had been dsapponted. nstead of havng peace, the
country had been dsturbed by cv war. erba and ugara
had both recovered strength. The Turks had encroached on
the mpera terrtores.
The emperor s greatest offence was rghty consdered to
have been the empoyment of Turksh au ares, and the
permsson granted to the captors to se the captured
Chrstans as saves, or the nabty to prevent them from
dong so.2 The patrarch Photheus remonstrated wth
hm on ths account, and Cantacuzenus decares that he
have submtted the account of Cantacuzenus, s dsposed to accept the same
vew.
1 The was of Gaata, both before and after ths enargement, whch
doubed the area of the cty, may st be traced.
2 The demand for saves, and especay for grs for the harems, was aways
great. aves, ndeed, usuay formed the most vauabe port of the booty n a
radng e pedton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP E 79
receved the admonton as the voce of God, and promsed
to conform to t.1 Probaby because he recognsed that hs
own popuarty was wanng, he had aowed hs edest son,
Matthew, to be assocated wth hm n the government, but
though the son dspayed great actvty, and gathered round
hm a strong party, both he and hs father were condemned
by the popuar udgment.
The account gven by Cantacuzenus s that he was
asked by the nobes to nomnate hs successor, that he
deferred gvng hs answer, but went to consut the patr-
arch, who retred to a monastery and after a week sent word
that he woud not return to the court nor to hs church
uness the emperor woud swear never to procam hs son
Matthew. Thereupon Cantacuzenus caed together the
senate, who decared for Matthew. Cantacuzenus protests
that n the strugge gong on between ohn, hs son-n-aw,
and Matthew he was aways neutra, but that as the
nobes wanted the atter he consented to name hm as hs
coeague and successor. Thereupon Matthew was aowed
to wear the purpe buskn and the other mpera nsgna.
s name, as we as that of hs father and nne, the
mother of ohn, was mentoned n the pubc prayers, whe
that of ohn was omtted.2 The patrarch, however, re-
maned obdurate. Matthew had not yet been consecrated.
n assemby of bshops decared that, notwthstandng the
patrarch s opposton, he ought to be asked to perform the
ceremony. The answer of Photheus was to decree e -
communcaton aganst any one who shoud attempt to ay
upon hm such a duty. The patrarch was threatened wth
dsmssa. e reped that he woud be gad of t, and was
dsmssed accordngy.3
The great an ety of Cantacuzenus unt, and even after,
hs abdcaton was to see hs son recognsed as emperor.
Matthew, however, fe nto the hands of ohn, who
generousy offered hm hs berty on condton that he
woud renounce a cam to the throne. Cantacuzenus
states that he counseed hs son to accept ths offer. fter
1 Cant. v. 39. 1 bd. v. 37. 1 bd. v. 37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
80
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Cantacu-
. .us sub-
mts nn
retres to
Mount
thoa,
1856.
some hestaton he took hs father s advce. rtces of
peace were accepted, and among the stpuatons t was
provded that Matthew mght wear any buskn he ked
e cept n purpe. t was a reef to both partes when ohn
saved hmsef from the reproaches of hs father-n-aw by
eavng for tay and Germany. s party appears to have
ncreased n strength durng hs absence.1
e remaned abroad for two years. n hs return he
encountered at Tenedos a Genoese adventurer, wth a con-
sderabe number of foowers, who was on the ook-out for
an sand whch he mght seze as the enetans had sezed
Chos. ohn proposed to empoy the adventurer to ad hm
n becomng soe emperor. They came together to Con-
stantnope, where the ctzens had aready rsen n revot
aganst Cantacuzenus, who had n conse uence to shut hmsef
up n the achern Paace wth a foregn guard. Durng
the nght ohn s frends asked to be admtted at the postern
of odegetra, pretendng that they were merchants wth a
cargo of ove o, and that the sea was rsng and dangerous.
They promsed the guardans that f they were admtted
haf the cargo shoud be pad for the favour. They rushed
the postern as soon as t was open, and two thousand men
entered the cty, took possesson of the was, and made a
demonstraton n favour of ohn. hen mornng broke,
the ppodrome was crowded wth ctzens, and the cty n
a tumut. Cantacuzenus apparenty ost hs head, entered
the monastery of Perbepts, and assumed the habt of a
monk. e at once made submsson to hs young rva,
asked and, after some weeks, receved permsson to retre to
Mount thos, and there passed neary twenty-fve years n the
composton of hs voumnous story. e ded n 1380.
Cantacuzenus, ke hs predecessors, ooked to the est
and especay to the pope to ad hm n checkng the pro-
gress of the Turks. Throughout the whoe of hs regn
1 The statement that he vsted tay and Germany s made by Duoas
(. 11), bat t s remarkabe that Cantacuzenus makes no menton of t. Marat
(. 6 0) suggests that he eft Tenedos n the sprng of 1352. ut Cantaeu-
zenus, wrtng of the events of 125 , represents ohn as havng passed a whoe
year n Tenedos. Possby ths woud be a year termnatng n anuary 1355.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP E 81
the attempts to obtan ad from the est and to brng
about the Unon of the Churches, two ob ects whch had
become nseparabe, are constant. The zea wth whch
successve popes sought to obtan the Unon found a ready
response n Cantacuzenus.
ews traveed sowy from the evant to tay, but such
as reached the est made t known, not merey that
Mosems were encroachng on Chrstan terrtory that the
vctores obtaned n the great crusades had argey become
frutess that amost every nch of terrtory whch had been
won n yra at the sacrfce of so many ves and so much
treasure had been captured by the nfdes, but that the
Chrstan popuatons had been everywhere treated wth the
barbarty that has aways foowed Mosem con uest. The
hstory ndeed of Egypt, yra, and sa Mnor had been a
ong seres of massacres, cumnatng perhaps n that of
Egypt where n 135 , when the Chrstans were ordered
to ab ure ther fath and to accept Mahometansm and
refused, a hundred thousand were put to death.1
Under such crcumstances, Cement the th was not ttempts
by pontff
ess an ous than hs predecessors had been to check (a) to re-
Mosem progress. Encompassed as he was wth a host ems,( ) to
of dffcutes, and nsecure even n hs own poston, he
constanty kept before hm the desrabty of attanng the
two resuts whch for neary three centures were promnent
ob ects of papa pocy : resstance to the Mahometans and
the Unon of the two great Chrstan Churches. n 13 3,
the year after hs appontment to the pontfca throne, he
persuaded the ueens of cy and apes to send a feet
wth one ftted out by hmsef aganst the Turks. Two
years ater he urged a Chrstans to ad n the defence of
Cafa and, n return for ther servces n defendng that cty,
permtted the Genoese to trade wth the nfdes at agdad.
hen he earned that the Chrstan e pedton whch he
had authorsed was massacred by the Turks near myrna,
he procamed a crusade and appeaed to Edward the Thrd
of Engand not to prevent Php of rance from takng
1 Gregoras, . 25.
G
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
82 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
part n t by makng war aganst hm, an appea whch was
unsuccessfu and whch was foowed s months ater by
the vctory of Crecy. n the same year Cement sent two
nuncos nto rmena to persuade the members of the
ancent Church of that peope to enter nto unon wth
Eome. n 13 7 he wrote to congratuate tephen of erba
on hs havng e pressed the desre to enter the Eoman
Communon.
Durng the eary years of the regns of ohn and Canta-
cuzenus, Cement does not appear to have had drect com-
muncaton wth Constantnope. e had apparenty a
dske to or pre udce aganst the eder emperor, for n
13 5 he wrote to the dauphn of rance not to treat wth
Cantacuzenus but ony wth the Dowager Empress nne.1
e had seen wth ndgnaton the empoyment of Turks by
Cantacuzenus aganst hs enemes and consdered hm a
usurper of the throne whch ought to be occuped ony
by ohn, the son of a mother whose predectons n favour
of Unon were we known. s nformaton, accordng to
the emperor s narratve, was derved from an taan ady
who had ved wth the Empress nne and whose sympathy
woud naturay be wth the cause of her mstress.
Cantacuzenus determned to e pan to the pontff hs
own poston, to ustfy hs conduct and at the same tme
to offer hs ad n any e pedton that mght be formed for
attackng the Mahometans and to e press hs desre to
accompsh the Unon of the Churches.2
ccordngy he sent a deputaton to Cement consstng
of the protovestarus and an taan n hs servce who was
known to the pope. n ther arrva they had ong nter-
vews wth Cement and were astonshed at hs detaed
knowedge of the condton of the empre. ccordng to
Cantacuzenus, the pope e pressed great satsfacton at the
cemency shown by hm to hs enemes and especay at
the marrage between hs daughter and ohn, n whch he
saw the prospect of a unted empre and one whch woud
be abe to ad n resstng the Mosems. Cement sent the
1 ayn. v. . 1 v. 9.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 83
deputaton back to Constantnope accompaned by two
bshops as nuncos dstngushed ake by ther pety and
earnng. They arrved n the capta n 13 7. fter
e pressng the satsfacton of the pope for the emperor s
moderaton towards hs enemes and hs kndness towards
nne, the nuncos decared that the pontff was even more
zeaous than any of hs predecessors for an attack upon the
Turks and that he had aready endeavoured to nduce the
taan prnces to on n an e pedton by promsng them
ad n men and money, but that hs zea was st further
ncreased by the offer of the emperor to ad n such under-
takng. f n addton to ths he coud procure the recon-
caton of the Churches, he woud gan the approva not
ony of the pope but of God and s anges.
Cantacuzenus n hs repy e pressed hs thanks to the
pontff for hs promsed ad aganst the nfdes and n
reference to the Unon of the Churches decared that he
woud wngy de f by hs death he coud secure the
ob ect for whch both ardenty onged. e ponted out,
however, that the dfferences between the Churches reated
to doctrne, and that Cathoc teachng recognsed that these
coud ony be setted by a Counc of the whoe Church.
e hmsef coud accept no new dogmas nor force others
to accept them before they had been defntey accepted by
a Counc. e therefore suggested that one shoud be
caed, beng confdent that ts deberatons and ts de-
csons woud receve dvne gudance. s the pope coud
not come to Constantnope and Cantacuzenus coud not
go to Eome, the emperor proposed that the Counc shoud
be summoned to meet n some martme cty, mdway be-
tween the two captas.
The nuncos found, or professed to fnd, the proposa of
the emperor reasonabe, and returned to Eome. The pope
e pressed hs satsfacton, but decared that he coud not
suggest a pace of meetng t he had communcated wth
the prnces of the est. fter some tme he sent word
that though he regarded the Unon of the Churches as the
most mportant ueston wth whch Chrstendom had to
o 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
dea, he was obged to defer f ng the tme and the pace
for the Counc unt he had secured peace among the
taan prnces. The death of Cement, n 1352, deayed the
e ecuton of ths pro ect.
Character t s dffcut to form an mparta udgment of the
characters of Cantacuzenus and ohn, whose regns cover
the perod durng whch, f t had been possbe, the empre
mght have recovered ts strength. The hstory of the
regn wrtten by the former, as we as the narratve of
Ducas, paces the conduct of the eder emperor n a favour-
abe ght. The charge most commony brought aganst
hm, of havng ntroduced the Turks nto Europe, can ony
be accepted wth consderabe reserve. s we have aready
seen, he was not the frst to ntroduce them. The panards
must bear the responsbty of ths charge. nce t became
necessary to fght, whether aganst erbans, ugarans, or
nterna enemes, an emperor can hardy be bamed for ob-
tanng au ares. The mercenares most easy obtanabe
were the Turks. contendng partes n the akan
pennsua were ready to accept ther ad. The e cuses of
Cantacuzenus are evdence whch proves that he reased
the danger of ther obtanng a permanent foothod n
Europe. more vad ustfcaton s furnshed by the
fact that, wth the ob ect of preventng them crossng nto
Thrace wthout hs permsson, he endeavoured to cose the
two passages whch they had been accustomed before hs
tme to empoy namey, from ampsacus and between
estos and bydos.
hen hs own conduct durng the tme of ther ont
emperorshp s compared wth that of ohn t s seen that n
ove of country, n devoton to ts nterests, as we as n
sagacty, he s greaty hs superor. The dffcutes that
arose between them were n fact argey due to the eaousy,
weakness, debauchery, and ncompetence of ohn. hen a
youth he was smpy a drunken reprobate. That a young
emperor, who beeved that he had been suppanted by
another n hs rght to the soe occupancy of the throne,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 85
shoud resent references to hs profgacy and hs rreguar
fe was natura enough, but Catacuzenus cannot usty be
bamed because he refused to surrender the government nto
hs hands.
ur estmate of the character of Cantacuzenus has to be
based many on hs own wrtngs. ut through them we
know the man better perhaps than any other emperor.
hen deang wth events ustratng hs own motves and
conduct, he s an unconscous hypocrte. e gves us hs
verson of a the prncpa events of hs regn. s despatches
and hs speeches are reported at weary ength, but they
usuay eave the mpresson of havng been revsed and
modfed by the ght of hs subse uent e perence. s
own narratve s confrmed to a consderabe e tent by that
of Ducas, who, however, s open to suspcon as a partsan.
s grandfather had beonged to the party of Cantacuzenus
and had escaped nto sa Mnor to avod the vengeance of
pocaukus. Ducas descrbes Cantacuzenus as dstngushed
by the soundness of hs udgment and by hs great courage.1
Cantacuzenus s great n accountng for hs faures.
udged by hs own narratve, whch may be descrbed as an
apooga pro vta sua, he appears a respectabe eccesastcay
mnded man of medocre taent, serousy desrous of the good
of the peope whom he governed, but an ous, above a, not
ony to become emperor but to found an mpera famy.
The vanty of Cantacuzenus eads hm sedom to ose an
1 The story of cephorus Gregoras, as wrtten by an enemy, s a usefu
correctve. rumbacher n hs account of yzantne terature speaks of
Gregoras as de auptperson des 1 . ahrhunderts (p. 19). s narratve s
descrbed by Cantacuzenus as stamped wth gnorance, partaty, and fase-
hood. ts chef accusaton aganst hm s not merey fase but mprobabe
(v. 2 ). n hs own story Cantaouzenus decares that he has never
departed from the truth ether on account of hatred or the desre to say
peasant thngs (v. concudng chapter). hat he fnds most faut wth n
Gregoras s the statement that, even durng the fetme of ndroncus, Canta-
cuzenus had become possessed of a burnng desre to become emperor, and
that he had consuted certan monks at Mount thos who were supposed to
have the power of dvnaton, n order to earn whether he woud accompsh
hs desre. The story, he decares, s absoutey fase. t s brought up because
he as emperor protected Pa amas n hs regous controverses where Gregoras
took the opposte sde.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
86 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
occason of reportng what frends or enemes say n hs
favour. hen he sent the embassy to Pope Cement the th
to e pan why he had empoyed Turks and to propose to
render ad to the soveregns of the est n the e pedton
whch Cement contempated, he remarks that the pontff
spoke n the hghest terms of hs moderaton and kndness
n not havng treated hs ungratefu enemes wth more
severty.1 n hs many negotatons wth Eome he never
fas to report e pressons compmentary to hs own
sagacty, character, and conduct. n ke manner he records
the fatterng e pressons used regardng hm by the ttoman
sutan, e pressons whch then, as now, are neary desttute
of a meanng, as f they were a serous representaton of the
sentments of the wrter. e cannot resst pontng out
that cephorus Gregoras, whose story he decares to be
fase and macous, had at one tme awarded hm unbounded
prase.2
hen the chef of the Genoese forces whch had captured
eraca and were fushed wth vctory proposed to attack
the capta, Cantacuzenus makes hm abandon hs desgn
because he knew that t was defended by the emperor, who
was the e ua n wsdom and e perence of any commander
of the age.3 t s n the same sprt of sef-audaton that
he decares that n the strugge wth the erbans before
aonca he had e termnated some by the smpe terror of
hs name and others by hs army.
of ohn occuped the throne after the retrement of Can-
on tft G
retrement tacuzenus for upwards of thrty-fve years. youth argey
spent n sefsh peasures gave tte promse that the young
18910 man of twenty-three woud be abe to cope wth the dffcu-
tes by whch the empre was beset. th the ad of hs
mother, nne of avoy, and of partsans whose ony hope was
n the patronage of the new ruer, he had succeeded n
rddng hmsef of hs edery, respectabe, and patrotc
coeague. e had now to face the dffcutes wth whch
the empre was beset. f these the dynastc strugge whch
1 v. 9. 1 v. 2 . 1 v. 28. T. 17.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 87
st contnued wth Matthew, the son of Cantacuzenus, was
soon dsposed of. n agreement had been arrved at before
the wthdrawa of hs father by whch Matthew shoud
retan the tte of emperor and reman n possesson of
certan dstrcts of the Ehodope mountans, and of the
sand of emnos. few months ater the sand was
e changed for a ordshp n the Morea. horty afterwards
Matthew was made prsoner by the erbans, devered to
ohn, and, after he had been kept for a whe prsoner n
Tenedos, abdcated and retred n 1358 to the Morea.
ohn had no kng for regous controverses wthn hs
own Church, and athough Cantacuzenus n hs retrement
wshed that the most mportant of them shoud be contnued
ohn forbade t. There was a curous theoogca contro-
versy, reated by the wrters of the tme, whch s of vaue as
showng that n the mdst of the most grave potca dff-
cutes the yzantne peope had not yet ost ther nterest
n regous uestons. araam, a Caabran abbot of the
Greek Church who, as we have seen, had been sent to Eome
to negotate for Unon and ad because, among other reasons,
he was we ac uanted wth atn, better ndeed than
wth Greek charged certan monks at Mount thos and
ther foowers, known as ogoms, wth heresy, caed them
mphaopsychae, Messaans, men who beeved that by
ookng ong at ther nave they coud see God wth morta
eyes,2 or at east wth the uncreated ght of Mount Tabor.
araam s great opponent was Paamas, archbshop of
aonca. The party headed by Paamas was favoured by
Cantacuzenus, whose mother, ndeed, was a ogom. The
controversy wa ed ferce and btter, but araam was unabe
to obtan the condemnaton he desred. t raged for ffteen
years unt forcby put an end to by ohn on the wthdrawa
of hs coeague.3
1 Greg. . 10. 1 bd.
1 The ogoms st e st n Eastern umea. ne may be sceptca as to
the doctrnes n whch, accordng to ther enemes, they beeved. pparenty
they were uetsts, searchers after the nner ght, who woud have nothng
to do wth the worshp of Ekons, were possby Untarans, and had a tendency
n many drectons towards what may be caed reformaton prncpes. Ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
88 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
y far the most mportant dffcuty whch ohn had to
face was the constanty ncreasng encroachments by the
Turks. Ther nfuence at the begnnng of hs soe
occupancy of the throne s shown by the consent he was
forced to gve to the engagement of hs nfant daughter to
the son of rchan, the great Turksh eader and successor
of thman. Ther nfuence at a ater perod, n 137 , s
sho ra by hs havng been forced nto an aance wth Murad
and, towards the end of hs regn, by hs havng to destroy a
part of the was of the capta at Murad s bddng.
t no perod of hs fe dd the emperor show that he
possessed abty above the average. ether he nor any of
hs mnsters rose above medocrty. e nevertheess
recognsed the danger to hs empre from the advance of the
Mahometans, the poweressness of hs own unaded sub ects
to resst that advance, and the e pedency of obtanng hep
from the est. n deang wth some of the uestons
whch dsturbed hs sub ects he possessed a certan aoofness
teachng was mbued wth the avc mystcsm whch s characterstc to-day
of ussan terature.
The ogoms became frst notceabe n ugara n the days of ng
Peter (927-968). Even a few years earer they are auded to as certan
Pagan avs and Manchaeans. ater on the ogoms are spoken of as
Paucans. n osna they became so powerfu that the whoe country was
descrbed as ogom. The pope n 1 07 promsed hep to gsmund aganst
the Manchaeans and rans n osna, and they were beaten and the
kngdom dsmembered n 1 10-11. The Counc of ae receved a deputaton
from the ogoms n 1 35 and deat at the same tme wth them and wth the
usstes. n 1 3 they ent vauabe ad to nnyad aganst the Turks.
Persecuted by both the Cathoc and rthodo Churches, many of the magnates
who had been forced to become Cathocs n order to retan ther ands turned
Mahometans, and ther e ampe was argey foowed by the smaer andhoders.
mong the Mahometans of osna there st e st many customs of Chrstan
orgn. Mr. Evans, n Through osna and erzegovna, states that there
are st many thousands of ogoms n these countres. err sboth, who
has been over the country, decares the statement to be too genera, and says
that he was never abe to fnd any, athough he admts that they recenty
e sted. ub ect n ugara to persecuton from the rthodo Church, many
of them sought escape about a century ago by onng the Church of orne.
ogomsm spread from osna nto Europe, where t gave rse to the Cathar
or bgenses, who acknowedged the Church of Dragovtza n Macedona as
ther mother Church. The best account know of the ogoms n osna s
n . de sboth s ffca Tow through osna and erzegovna, ondon,
1900.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 89
whch made hm e amne them as a statesman. t s
probaby true, as Gbbon suggests,1 that n hs appeas to
ome he was greaty nfuenced by hs mother, nne of
avoy. he had been brought up as a member of the atn
Church and, though compeed on her marrage to change
her name and her regon, she yet remaned attached to the
Church and country of her chdhood. er strugges durng
the mnorty of her son had not tended to make her ook
wth favour on the rthodo , and her nfuence upon her
son s mnd was probaby suffcent to make hm regard wth
as much favour the Church to whch hs mother had
beonged as that of whch he was now the tempora head.
e had come to regard the dfferences between the two
Churches as matters rather for eccesastcs than for states-
men. e personay was ready to accept the Unon of the
Churches and even papa supremacy n regous matters,
provded that n return he coud obtan ad from the est
aganst the enemes of the empre. ut, whatever were hs
own sentments towards the Church of Eome, hs conduct
durng the ong perod of thrty-fve years showed that he
fet the need of e terna ad f the empre were to be saved.
s regn s one ong seres of efforts to obtan t. e was
ready to humate hmsef, to use a hs powers of persuason
for Unon, provded that the pontffs woud nduce estern
ruers to fght the Turks.
ope was probaby stmuated n the empre by the fact enewed
that the pope and the est generay seemed at ast to by pope8
recognse that, n ther own nterest, measures shoud be
taken to defend the empre. Moreover, the danger was now
so pressng, not ony to the Greeks but to Europe, that t
appeared possbe to obtan ad wthout submttng to the
humatng condtons htherto mposed. he ohn knew
that to persuade the rthodo Church to acknowedge any
of ts doctrnes as heretca, and especay to nduce the
eccesastcs to accept the supremacy of the pope, was
amost mpossbe, he professed hmsef ready to make hs
own submsson. The Unon of the Churches coud be
1 o. v. p. 87.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
90 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
accompshed at a ater day. There appeared reason to hope
that the pope regarded the danger from the Mosems many
from the statesman s pont of vew and desred mutua
acton. ohn was so far ustfed n ths hope that t may
be confdenty asserted that had the counses of more than one
of the popes durng hs regn been foowed there woud have
been a concerted acton aganst the common enemy suffcent
to have deayed the Turksh progress, and possby to have
atogether arrested t. e sha see, however, that, athough
a the states of estern Europe st acknowedged the
supremacy of the pope, ther nterests and eaouses were
as dverse as they have been n modern tmes, and that the
pontff was abe nether to nduce nor to compe the natons
acknowedgng hs supremacy to act n concert.
nowng from hs own vst to tay and from the
negotatons carred on by Cantacuzenus that Eome was
predsposed to ad, ohn, mmedatey he became soe
ruer, sent an embassy to the pope. s deegates were
authorsed to make the emperor s submsson to the papa
authorty n e change for the undertakng by the pope to
furnsh gaeys aganst the Turks.
n the foowng year, 1356, ohn sent a goden bu to
the pope at vgnon contanng the terms of hs submsson.1
The pope thereupon e pressed hs satsfacton by a repy to
the emperor, and whe communcatng the good news to
the knghts of Ehodes, the kng of Cyprus, and the doge of
ence, nvted them to make preparatons to ad the Chrs-
tan cause. o far, however, as the empre was concerned,
the seres of efforts made at the pope s nstgaton were
wthout any satsfactory resut. panned, nade uatey sup-
ported, unenergetcay pursued, they were a amost useess.
years afterwards namey, n 1362 ohn was nvted to
on the kngs of rance and Denmark and Guy de usgnan
of Cyprus n a Crusade aganst the aracens, an e pedton
1 aynadus, . ., professes to gve the te t of hs submsson. hs
te t s genune t shows that ohn was under the same deuson as Mchae
had been : namey, that he coud force the rthodo Church to accept what he
wanted.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 91
of ute secondary mportance to the empre. To the men
of the est, Turks and aracens were a the same. The
Greeks knew better. Two years passed and a new pope, Urban
the fth, was st organsng a pan aganst the aracens.
n repy to the pontff s nvtaton ohn promsed a the ad
possbe to the new Crusade, though pontng out that the
beneft to the empre woud be sght. ut the soveregns
of the est had had enough of Crusades and woud not
respond to the ca from vgnon. The companes of m-
tary monks who were n rance e uay refused to take part
n the proposed undertakng, and the efforts of the pope ony
succeeded n nducng a few Engsh adventurers to on wth
Peter of usgnan n a frutess attack upon Egypt.
t ength, n 1366, a more hopefu Crusade, or at east
one more key to resut n advantage to the empre, was
procamed. t the bddng of the pope, ous, kng of
ungary, and madeo of avoy proposed to attack the
Turks and to ad the emperor. nce more the condton
was attached that ohn shoud compete the Unon of the
Churches. ut, once agan, the crusadng army was
weakened by the dvson of forces udged necessary for an
attempt at the same tme upon the aracens. or woud
other states on. n van the pope threatened the Genoese,
enetans, and panards wth a the terrors of an nterdct
f they gave ad to the enemy. They contnued to trade
wth the aracens as before. n van he e horted the
soveregns of estern Europe to go to the ad of Cyprus
and Ehodes, and promsed them ndugences f they woud
take part n ths war of the Cross. They turned deaf ears
to hs summons.
n 1367 Urban had entered Eome, and one of hs frst
acts on takng possesson of the char of t. Peter was to
e hort the Genoese and enetans to factate the voyage of
ohn to the mpera cty. The emperor was wng enough
to go to Eome, provded that there was a reasonabe chance
of obtanng substanta ad. e had made submsson once
and was ready to do a that he coud to compete the Unon
the pope so greaty desred, but he knew much better than
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
92 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the pope how dffcut t woud be to nduce hs peope to
accompsh the proposed task. s needs, however, were
great, and the summons of the pope was urgent. ccord-
ngy, n 1369, he ventured on the dangerous step of eavng
Constantnope. e was receved wth every honour n the
eder Eome, and made a professon of fath whch satsfed
the four cardnas who had been deputed to receve t. n
encycca notfed the great news to a Chrstan prnces.
The pope aowed ohn to negotate wth Engsh mer-
cenares then n tay for servce, granted hm regous
prveges, oaded hm wth presents, and re uested the
ruers of the states through whch he had to pass on hs
homeward ourney to receve hm wth the respect due to
hs rank. Urban at the same tme addressed a etter to the
Greek cergy urgng them to accept the Unon.
ohn, however, found tte or no matera hep. e eft
Eome n debt, and on hs return to ence, where, on hs
Eomeward ourney, he had been receved n great state and
promsed four gaeys, he was detaned unt he pad hs
debts. The emperor urged hs son ndroncus, who had been
apponted regent durng the absence of hs father, to fnd the
means of reeasng hm. The son decared that as the treasury
was empty and the cergy woud not hep, he was unabe
to obtan ransom. s younger son, Manue, contrved,
however, to fnd n aonca suffcent money for hs father s
reease.
oth Urban and hs successor, Gregory the Eeventh,
dspayed a great desre to ad the empre to stem the tde
of Mosem progress. Gregory n 1371 urged the kngs of
rance and Engand to on wth the Genoese to save the
remnant of Chrstans n the oy and from the aracens.
ther efforts were frutess.
The Turksh nvason had meantme become more
serous than the aracenc con uests, as the nvaders had
now penetrated by and and sea respectvey as far as
bana and Damata. The pope once more urged ous
of ungary, the successors of the crusadng nobes who st
hed terrtory n Greece and aong a porton of the coast of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 93
the dratc, the knghts of Ehodes, and the kng of cy to
combne n a great movement wth ohn aganst the com-
mon enemy. nce more he caused a new Crusade to be
preached and promsed ndugences to those who took up
the Cross. e begged the Emperor Chares to make peace
wth avara so that the empre n the est mght on the
Crusade. n a sdes, however, there was a reuctance to
enter upon t. n spte of the pope s nfuence and promse
to arm tweve gaeys for despatch aganst the Turks, ohn s
ambassador returned from the est havng competey faed
n obtanng ad.
Gregory the Eeventh was e uay perseverng n hs
efforts to brng about the Unon of the Churches. rancs-
can and Domncan mssonares were sent nto the East to
e pose the wckedness of the schsm caused or perssted n
by the rthodo Church. uncos were despatched to com-
pete the reconcaton. The emperor was reproached,
ute un usty, because he was unabe to persuade or compe
hs sub ects to accept Unon and to become reconced wth
the atn prests.
The pontff, however, dd not ose sght of hs potca
ob ect. ous of ungary fe under hs condemnaton
because he had negected to engage n the Crusade. ut
ous had seen the great defeat of ugara and outhern
erba on the Martza n 1371 and was not prepared to
make war hasty aganst so formdabe a foe as the Turk
had then shown hmsef to be.
n 137 the pope returned to the charge and urged the
kng of ungary to be on watch aganst the ncursons
of the Turks nto the empre unt the feet prepared at the
pontffs e pense shoud arrve n the Marmora. t the
same tme he nvted ohn once more to vst Eome n order
to dscuss measures for the accompshment of Unon.
n 1375 he agan urged ous of ungary to do hs duty
as chef of the Crusade. e sent fve hundred knghts of
Ehodes and an e ua number of s ures to defend the
Greeks. e authorsed the bshops n estern ands to
appy arge sums from the Church revenues for the purpose
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
9 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
of resstng the enemy of Chrstendom. s nfuence fe
far short of hs desre. The ungaran kng was reported
to have msapproprated the money he had been aowed to
ac ure from the Church, and the great feet whch the
Genoese had coected for the purpose of attackng the
Turks endeavoured to depose ohn n favour of hs son
ndroncus.
Dffcutes ohn hmsef was n serous dffcutes wth the ttoman
wth
utan sutan, Murad. These two soveregns were now, ndeed,
the two great actors on the stage durng severa years, but
the character of Murad domnated over that of the common-
pace ohn. To avod possbe treachery, the Chrstan
emperor, who was not trusted by Murad, was n 137
compeed wth hs son Manue to foow the sutan n a
campagn. Durng hs absence he entrusted the govern-
ment to ndroncus, hs edest son. Thereupon an accdent
occurred whch seems greaty to have mpressed con-
temporares. ndroncus entered nto an arrangement wth
the son of Murad by whch the two swore to be frends and
to act together, when one shoud become emperor and the
other sutan. defnte arrangement may we be doubted
and possby a that passed was due to the mpusveness of
boysh frendshp wthout any kehood of practca resut.
Murad, however, when he heard of the agreement, bnded hs
son, nssted that ohn shoud treat ndroncus n the same
manner, and threatened war f he dd not compy. ccordng
to Ducas, ohn bnded not ony ndroncus, but aso hs nfant
son.1 Probaby the sght of one eye ony was destroyed.
ndroncus was mprsoned n the Tower of nemas wth hs
wfe and son, and ohn s younger son, Manue, was crowned as
co-emperor. Two years afterwards ndroncus escaped to the
Genoese n Gaata. th ther ad he succeeded n enterng
Constantnope, procamed hmsef emperor, and shut up
hs father n the same prson n whch he had hmsef been
confned. Two years afterwards the prsoner escaped to
cutar, and ndroncus had the sense to avod cv war by
1 Ducas, . Chaeondyas makes a smar statement (. 5) Canae says
that a Genoese doctor restored sght to ndroncus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T C TEUGG E EMP EE 95
comng to an arrangement wth hs father by whch ohn
was once more paced on the throne wth hs son Manue.
ndroncus n compensaton receved certan of the towns
on the north sde of the shore of the Marmora.
hen ndroncus had succeeded n obtanng possesson
of the cty wth the ad of the Genoese, amost hs frst act
was to arrest a the enetans, wth whom the Genoese were
agan at war. th ther ad, ohn endeavoured to take
Tenedos from hs enemes, but faed. n the foowng year
(1379) the Genoese unted themseves wth ous of
ungary and defeated the enetans at sea. They were
st suffcenty nfuenta n 1382 to compe the emperor
to make peace wth ndroncus.1 Constanty strengthenng
themseves, they entered nto a treaty n 1387 wth the
ugaran prnce of the Dobrutcha.
Durng ths tme the Turks were makng steady and
amost unchecked progress n Greece, on the eastern shore
of the egean, and n ugara and Macedona. The
nhabtants were becomng weary of the constant strugge
and t s sgnfcant that n 1385 the patrarch os wrote
to pope Urban the th that the Turks eft compete berty
to the Church. Even Eome appears to have been n despar.
Urban the th ke hs predecessors had so competey
made hs acton aganst the Turks condtona upon the
renuncaton by the Greeks of ther hereses and upon
Unon wth Eome that a hope of ad from hm or from
estern Europe had for a tme ded out.2
The ast years of the regn of ohn Paaeoogus were
once more dsturbed by domestc troubes. s edest son,
ndroncus, had ded n 1385, but hs grandson, ohn, had
many frends and was supported by the Genoese. s party
was suffcenty powerfu to gan an entry nto the cty by
the Charseus or dranope Gate and to compe the od
Emperor ohn to assocate hs grandson of the same name
as emperor wth Manue, hs younger son, and hmsef.
fter a few months, however, Manue, who had never
an, Coana de Genoves n Gaata, . 260.
1 Urban the th ded n 1389.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
96 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
accepted the arrangement, entered by the Goden Gate and
Death of hs nephew fed. n 1391, the eder Emperor ohn ded
after a regn of ffty-one years.
Durng hs ong occupancy of the throne the power of the
Turks had enormousy ncreased and the empre had amost
become a vassa of Murad. n the ast year of hs regn
there occurred an ncdent, aready auded to, whch ustrates
at once the weakness of ohn and hs practca vassaage to
the Turks. shng to strengthen the andward was and
especay at and near the Goden Gate, where the defences
had faen nto decay, he gave out that he was about to cear
the cty of ts accumuated rubbsh and to ornament that gate.
a azed, who was now the ttoman sutan and successor of
hs father, Murad, when he earned what had been done,
nssted that the new defensve works shoud be destroyed,
threatenng that f hs wshes were not comped wth
he woud put out the eyes of ohn s son Manue, who
had gone by the utan s orders to accompany the Turksh
army on a campagn n- Pamphya. ohn obeyed the orders
he had receved.1
1 Ducss, . .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
97
C PTEE
E G P EC : T UGG E T EMP E T UC-
CE E D E E E P T T . E G
MU D: DE E T E D U G
TUE TT E P C -P D T
P MU D.
T E death of ohn, n 1391, s a convenent perod to resume
the narratve of the progress of the Turks.
thman had ded the year after the capture of rousa,
n 1326. e had succeeded n makng hs dvson of the
Turks the most formdabe n sa Mnor, n con uerng or
absorbng the e ukan Turks, n destroyng many foursh-
ng ctes and stronghods on the ack ea, n entrey
preventng the reorgansaton of the power of the empre n
the north-west porton of sa Mnor, and, above a, n
organsng a fghtng race nto a formdabe army.
s successor was hs son rchan. caea s ony egn of
dstant four or fve hours from rousa, and had htherto orchTn,
been abe to resst a attacks by the Turks. ts popuaton 26-8 7.
was fary secure wthn ts e tensve and strong was the
beautfu ake of scanus ad ons one sde of t, and fur-
nshed a constant suppy of water and of fsh. nce, ndeed,
an emperor had sent up a feet to assst a great army of
estern Crusaders, and to receve from ther hands the cty
whch they were about to capture from the e uks.1 rchan
ad sege to t, and ts ctzens defended themseves wth
1 Ths was n 1097, when, on the nvtaton of Godfrey de ouon, e s
had reached the cty on ts water sde by takng hs boats, n part at east,
overand from the Guf of Moudana to the ake. The ob ect of Godfrey was
to prevent the Crusaders beng e posed to the demorasaton of punderng a
hoste cty.

-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
98 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
courage unt reef came. Cantacuzenus and hs soveregn
hasty gathered together an army, and actng upon the
advce of the mpera Grand untsman Godfrey, the bearer
of the ustrous name whch had won ts frst renown n
the Crusade before ths very pace, successfuy drove back
the Turks. Unfortunatey, on the evenng of the same day,
a panc sezed the mpera troops, and the enemy, takng
advantage of t, struck hard, captured the baggage, changed
the panc nto a rout, and captured the great and mportant
cty n the very hour of ts trumph.
Master of the two ctes, rousa, a natura stronghod
whch had been strengthened by successve emperors, and
caea, whose ancent reputaton and mportance as the
Cty of the Creed had been ncreased by ts havng served
durng two generatons as the rayng pace of the e es
from Constantnope durng the atn occupaton, rchan
now assumed the tte of sutan, made rousa hs capta,
and struck the frst ttoman cons to repace those of the
e ukan sutans.
Durng hs regn of thrty-two years he enarged the
terrtory occuped by the ttomans, and greaty mproved
ther natona organsaton. he constanty engaged n
war, and though not ess bent on con uest than hs father,
he negected no opportunty of nducng the Chrstan
sub ects of the empre to come under hs rue. e took
care that the ta es eved were ess than those pad n the
empre. though by ths tme Turksh armes were pro-
baby amost e cusvey Mosem, rchan formed one of hs
best regments out of Chrstans who had vountary
entered hs servce.
rchan was far from obtanng unform successes aganst
the empre. e was often and bravey opposed by the
mpera troops. n 1329, a arge army, whch had been
transported nto Thrace n a feet of seventy shps, was de-
stroyed near Tra anopos, and most of the Turks were ether
ked or reduced to savery. n 1330, a new nvason nto
Thrace of Turksh cavary was defeated, and ffteen thou-
sand Turks were san. rchan s attempt n the foowng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G EC 99
year to capture smdt faed, and he was obged to sue
for peace. n spte of these dsasters, he was aways abe
wthn a few months to assembe new armes, and to renew
the strugge. ready he had succeeded n e actng trbute
from neary the whoe of thyna. s troops, wthn two
years, nvaded Macedona, Euboea, and thens, and whe
Cantacuzenus was wth dffcuty hodng hs own aganst
them, another army met ndroncus the Thrd n Thrace,
and took possesson of Eodosto an army, however, whch
the emperor shorty afterwards destroyed.
ew recruts were contnuay makng ther way across
the Dardanees or the Marmora nto Thrace, unt, n 1336,
the Turksh army n that provnce met wth dsaster n an
une pected manner. band of Tartars from the north
made a descent upon them when they heard that they had
been successfu n a rad upon the Chrstan popuaton and
were carryng off an enormous mass of booty.1 Three
months after the departure of the Tartars a new descent
nto Thrace was attempted by the Turks. nce agan the
Greeks were successfu, and, n the same year, an army whch
ravaged the envrons of Constantnope was destroyed and
the Turksh feet whch brought them captured.
The efforts of rchan were more successfu n sa
Mnor. dvson of hs army had ad sege agan to
smdt, and the nhabtants, n order to avod mmnent
starvaton, surrendered. The ac uston, n 1337, of ths
cty, the most mportant seaport on the satc sde of the
Marmora, and the head, then as now, of a the roads
eadng from the capta to every part of sa Mnor, Persa,
and yra, was of the utmost mportance.
Durng the stormy ont regns of ohn and Cantacuzenus
(13 2 to 1355), the empre was attacked both by Tartars on
the north, and by the Turks n sa Mnor. The ugaran
and erban kngdoms had both ganed strength durng the
atn occupaton at the e pense of the empre, and were ready
to ava themseves of the ad ake of Turks and Tartars n
1 Greg. . 2 says the Turks had carred off three hundred thousand
Chrstan captves. The Turks fought we, but were e termnated.
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
100 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ther endeavours to capture terrtory from the empre.
hen, n 13 2, Cantacuzenus was attacked by the ugarans,
a dvson of the Turks, whose emr had taken the tte of
sutan of yda, was nduced to come to hs ad. Twenty-
nne thousand arrved at the mouth of the Martza, the
ancent ebrus, and wth ther ad a temporary reef was
afforded but for some reason, possby a severe wnter, they
wthdrew to sa Mnor. The ugarans on ths occason
were not aded by the Tartars, probaby because the atter
were occuped n the Crmea, and throughout what s now
southern Eussa, n fghtng the Genoese, who had bockaded
the northern coast of the ack ea. pocaukus, the rva
of Cantacuzenus, succeeded n the foowng year n hrng
a Turksh feet and army. oth sdes, ndeed, n the cv
war then gong on, as we as the ugarans and erbans,
never hestated to ncrease ther armes by empoyng Turks
or Tartars as au ares.
hen, n 13 , Cantacuzenus promsed hs daughter
Theodora n marrage to rchan, he receved at once the ad
of a body of fve thousand ttoman Turks, and ths number
was ncreased when the marrage took pace, two years ater.
ut the young emperor ohn met hm wth another body of
Turksh au ares. rchan woud have made short work
of ohn for n an ntervew whch took pace wth much
ceremony and cordaty at cutar to congratuate hs
father-n-aw on hs second coronaton, he appears to have
decded upon foowng the Turksh method of gettng rd of
a rva to the throne of hs father-n-aw. Cantacuzenus,
however, woud not sancton assassnaton. rchan ap-
parenty coud not understand any such scrupes, and shorty
afterwards sent a number of Turks to the capta on a
pretended potca msson, but reay wth the ob ect of
adng Cantacuzenus by murderng ohn. The eder em-
peror, as soon as he earned the desgn, at once put hs
foot down, and decared that he woud not permt ohn to
go outsde the paace e cept accompaned by hm.1
n the attacks by tephen, the kra of erba, who had
1 Cant. v. 16.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G EC 101
taken the tte of emperor of the erbans and the Greeks,
or emperor of erba and Eomana for both forms are
used rchan once more sent troops to ad hs father-n-aw.
n the strugges whch took pace at ths tme between the
Genoese and the enetans, rchan aded the frst. hen
the emperor wshed to empoy both, he was obged to
concede to the Turks a stronghod on the Thracan Cher-
sonese. They, however, aways proved to be dangerous
ses, and the nhabtants of the whoe northern coast of
the Marmora were so harassed by them that great numbers
deserted ther farms and fed to the capta or esewhere.
t was n 1355 that Cantacuzenus eft the government n
the hands of ohn. s pocy and hs nfuence had been
drected towards comng to an agreement wth the eadng
group of Turks that, namey, rued over by hs son-n-aw.
most the ast act before hs wthdrawa was to persuade
rchan and hs son, uman, to gve up the ctes n Thrace
whch the Turks had occuped, on hs behaf, durng the
strugge wth ohn.1 rchan, on hs part, was to a
appearances dsposed, on the retrement of Cantacuzenus, to
be on frendy terms wth ohn, and, n conse uence, each
party assumed the atttude of an ay. t may be suggested
that f a pocy of frendness had been contnued, the
Turks mght have been content wth ther terrtory n sa
Mnor. ut such a souton was not possbe. The Turksh
nomad warrors, to whom the cutvaton of the so was
dstastefu, re ured new ands to roam over, and wanted
new terrtores to punder. The arabe ands, whch had
supported arge popuatons, were too sma for nomad
shepherds, and the atter were aways beng pressed forward
to the north and west by a constant stream of mmgrants
behnd them. ndeed, n the year when Cantacuzenus
abdcated, uman, the son of rchan, had to ead hs
armes and defend hs terrtores aganst a newy arrved
horde of Tartars n the north-east of sa Mnor. s
successfu defence was, at the same tme, one more bow
aganst the empre, for n ths campagn he succeeded n
Cant. v. 39.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
102
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
r
ngora
taken
18 ).
capturng the mportant stronghod of ngora, whch com-
manded the great hghroad to Persa.
ut rchan and ohn, though nomnay on frendy
terms, dstrusted each other, and ndeed rchan s character
and conduct compare favouraby wth ohn s. hen
a, the son of rchan and of ohn s sster-n-aw
Theodora, was captured by prates from Phocaea, at the
head of the Guf of myrna, and then n the occupaton of
the Genoese, t was wth dffcuty that ohn coud be
nduced to on n the sege of that cty n order to reease
hs nephew. e endeavoured to make a bargan wth
rchan before he consented to co-operate. nay a
was ransomed, rchan and ohn each payng haf of the
amount. n hs reease the two ruers met, and at Cha-
cedon, the present adkeuy, ohn promsed hs nfant
daughter to a, and the two ruers swore to estabsh a
perpetua peace.
n 1359 rchan ded. Durng the thrty-two years of
hs regn, he had panted the ttoman state frmy n sa
Mnor. The andmarks of ts progress were the mportant
ctes of caea, smdt, and ngora, each of whch dom-
nated a arge tract of country. e had compacted the Turks
together, had attracted to hs rue many of those who had
prevousy acknowedged other emrs, and every year of hs
regn had seen the number of ttoman Turks ncreasng by
defectons from hs rvas and by mmgrants from the east-
ward. e was an abe commander and an e ceptonay
good admnstrator. he thman s the founder of the
Turksh dynasty, rchan s the soveregn who caused hs
peope to be recognsed as formng a separate natonaty,
and was thus the maker of the Turksh naton.
rchan was succeeded by hs son murath or, adoptng
the modern orthography, Murad. e was the younger
1859-1889. brother of uman, who ded two months before hs father.
The new sutan was not nfuenced by any te of reatonshp
wth the mpera famy. Moreover, the nfuence of sam
was now becomng much more serous than t had htherto
been. Mahometansm had become the regon of most of
utan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G MU D 103
the Turks, and Murad, stmuated by a certan muft, soon
earned to become a fanatca persecutor of even hs own
Chrstan sub ects. e ncreased the amount of ta es
whch they bad to pay, and generay made ther burdens
heavy. ut by far the heavest of those burdens was
caused by the organsaton of the body of ew Troops
estabshed by rchan and known as anssares. e
decreed a aw, sad to be founded upon the sacred te t of
the oran, that the Chrstans shoud be re ured to gve to
hmsef absoutey one n fve of ther chdren. rom the
boys thus obtaned, he estabshed the famous corps whose
deeds were to make them for ever famous.1
t the commencement of hs regn, Murad turned to
con uest. The work of rchan had been to estabsh and
compact ttoman rue n sa Mnor. That of hs successor
was many to carry out a smar pocy n Europe. fter
capturng eraca on the ack ea, he crossed over nto
Thrace and occuped dranope, sezed Ddymotca and
Chorou, overran the whoe country between Constantnope
and ugara, and sent hs shps to punder the Greek
sands. n return for the fanatcsm wth whch they had
nspred hm, he promsed that one ffth of the spo captured
by and and sea shoud be gven to the moahs. hen the
sae of Chrstan captves took pace, he took care, says
Ducas,2 that the young, the we set-up, and the strong men
shoud be bought at a ow prce to be added to the ans-
sares.
The few remanng Turksh emrs n sa Mnor whose
terrtores had not been ganed by the ttomans oned
forces to resst the new sutan. t the same tme the
erbans, ugarans, and ungarans, a of whom had
become aarmed at Murad s progress, decared war upon
hm. Compeed n 1363 to defend hmsef aganst the
emrs to the east and south of hs terrtores n sa
Mnor, he was suffcenty strong to force the emperor to
bnd hmsef not merey to gve ad to hm n sa but not
1 reserve my descrpton of the anssares for a ater chapter.
Ch. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
10 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
to attempt to recover any of the ctes or terrtores whch
he had con uered n Europe. hen he had broken the
strength of the rebe emrs he crossed rapdy back nto
Thrace and near dranope defeated a combned army of
ungarans, erbans, and ugarans. Two years after-
wards, n 1366, an army of ffty thousand erbans
endeavoured n van to drve Murad out of dranope. The
owest degradaton whch the empre had yet reached was
when the mserabe ohn consented to become the trbutary of
Murad n order that he mght en oy hs remanng posses-
sons n Europe. n 1373 he formay recognsed the sutan
as hs suzeran, bound hmsef to render hm mtary servce
and to gve hs son Manue as a hostage.1
The ony paatve whch can be offered for ohn s con-
duct s that he fet resstance to be useess. The empre
wanted peace. The ctes and towns had been devastated,
not merey by successve wars, cv and foregn, but by the
terrbe ack Death, a pague whch snce 13 6 had
demanded everywhere ts arge uota of vctms. e had
seen Turksh armes defeated, but everywhere and aways
reappearng n greater numbers than ever. satcs were n
overwhemng numbers on every sde. The Egyptan
Mosems had captured s, the capta of the esser rmena,
n 1369. ot ony was every dstrct n sa Mnor over-
run wth Turks, but they had penetrated Europe at many
ponts. ands of them had been eft n the country when
the armes, nvted nto Macedona or Thrace or crossng
over for punder, had wthdrawn. or my part, beeve,
says Ducas, that there s a greater muttude of them
between the Dardanees and the Danube than n sa
Mnor, and athough Ducas wrote three uarters of a century
ater, hs remarks are appcabe to the regn of ohn. e
descrbes how Turks from Cappadoca, yca, Cca, and
Cara had saed nto Europe to page and to run the ands
of the Chrstans. hundred thousand had ad waste the
country as far west as Damata. The banans from
beng a arge naton had become a sma one. The aachs,
1 Chac. . 51, and Phrantzes, . 11.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G MUE D 105
the erbans, and hs own peope, the Eomans, had been
competey runed. md hs amentatons over the evs
nfcted by the nvaders, hs saddest thought and gravest
source of compant s that the vctores ganed by the Turks
had been won by men who were the offsprng of Chrstan
parents, by anssares who were of Eoman, ugaran,
erban, aachan, or ungaran orgn. t s n the
hopeessness of further resstance to such overwhemng
forces that the ony e panaton of ohn s acceptance of the
poston of a trbutary prnce s to be found.
The run of the outh erbans and Eastern ugarans
of whch Ducas speaks had reay taken pace. They had
each ventured to decare themseves empres. th the
ndfference whch characterses the Greek wrters n regard
to the conduct of other natons, they aude to rather than
menton how that run had been brought about. n 1371, a atte of
great batte took pace on the pans of the rver Martza
whch seaed the fate of the Eastern ugarans and of the
erbans who were n Macedona. The three sons of the
kra took advantage of the absence of Murad n sa and,
havng coected an army of s ty thousand men, marched
amost as far as dranope wthout opposton. he
they were feastng n front of a brdge over the Martza near
arman, fuy assured of ther safety by reason of ther
superorty n numbers, suddeny a nght attack was made
upon them by a sma dvson of the Turksh army. t
was soon oned by the entre army of seventy thousand
Turks. d confuson was foowed by a terrbe saughter.
ne of the three sons of the kra was ked and the other
two were drowned n the Martza. undreds of soders
pershed n attemptng to cross t. The army was smpy
annhated.1
To assst hm n hs con uest of ungary, erba,
1 Du Cauge, amae Damatcae, 230, enetan edton. The story of ths
batte s fny descrbed n De erbenund TUrkenm . und . ahrhundert
o 8. ovakovch ( emn, 1897) and aso n re sk s story of the ugarans
(p. 30). rec ek states that as ate as the seventeenth century the stone
monument of the despot Ugsha s tomb st e sted. Ugsha was one of the
three brothers.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
106 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ugara, and Modava, Murad aed hmsef, n 1373, wth
the Tartars north of the Danube, and both prepared to
attack these states.
Meanwhe n the troubes whch arose n 137 between
ohn and hs son Manue on the one sde and ndroncus
the grandson of ohn by hs edest son of the same name,
Murad e ercsed hs rght as suzeran. horty after Manue
was assocated wth hs father, the two were ordered to
accompany ther ord on an e pedton. t was durng ther
absence that the edest sons of the emperor and sutan, as
aready mentoned, ether swore frendshp and common
acton, when each succeeded to hs father s throne, or were
consdered by ther fathers to have done so. t may have
been beeved that they had entered nto a conspracy to
hasten such successon. Countouz, the obno ous son of
Murad, rased a rebeon aganst hs father when he heard
of hs crue resove, but hs troops passed over to the sde of
ther sutan. e fed to Ddymotca and oned ndroncus,
who was aso a fugtve from hs father. Murad foowed
hs son, and ad sege to that cty. The nhabtants, pressed
by famne, opened the gates to hm. Countouz was bnded
by hs father, but ndroncus escaped a the garrson was
drowned and a arge number of the nhabtants had ther
throats cut, Murad addng to hs barbarty by compeng
the fathers to be the e ecutoners of ther sons.1
n 1379, as aready mentoned, ohn and hs son Manue,
who had been captured and mprsoned by hs grandson
ndroncus, escaped to cutar and took refuge wth a azed,
the son of Murad. The sutan, after assurng hmsef that
the nhabtants of Constantnope preferred Manue to ndro-
ncus, made a bargan wth ohn and hs son by whch, n
return for ad n restorng them, the empre shoud pay a arge
annua trbute, furnsh a contngent of tweve thousand soders,
and surrender to hm Phadepha, the ast remanng cty
n sa Mnor whch st acknowedged the rue of Constant-
nope. ohn and Manue entered Constantnope by the
1 Cbac. . saya that the sutan mmedatey beheaded hs son Dnoas,
that onntouz was bnded ( .).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E G MUE D 107
dranope Gate, and ndroncus escaped across the Goden
orn to the Genoese n Gaata. Much as the two emperors
may have regretted ther bargan, Murad hed them to t,
and they, Chrstan emperors, marched to Phadepha, n
order to compe ther own sub ects to open ts gates to the
Turks. w.
Everywhere the Mosem food was becomng rresstbe.
The sutan of agdad, n 1376, nvaded rmena and took
prsoners both ts kng and ueen at the other e treme of
the empre the Turks were n Eprus and were hodng ther
own n many parts of Morea. The nghts- osptaers
surrendered Patras to them n order to purchase the reease
of ther Grand Master. ne of the few stronghods n
Thrace whch Murad had not htherto obtaned was po-
ona, the present sspo, whch, party but on an sand
n the ack ea and n an otherwse strong poston, had so
far avoded capture. t was taken, however, by Murad n
1383, and, as usua, ts garrson was cruey massacred. n
1385, Murad captured ofa, and then sent two armes, one
to take possesson of Cavaa and other paces on the north
shore of the egean, and the other to capture Monastr and
varous towns n Macedona. n the same year a Turksh
army took egrade and pushed on to cutar n bana,
takng possesson of t and of other stronghods. n 1387,
after a sege astng four years, aonca was captured.
The erbans, by ther defeat at egrade and esewhere,
were compeed to become the vassas of Murad, and, foow-
ng hs usua custom, the sutan compeed ther kra n
1381 to send two thousand men to ad hm n subdung a
revot of hs brother-n-aw, the emr, n Caramana, the
ancent Cca. Many sub ects of the empre had to render
ke mtary servce.
n the return of the erbans, ther dscontent was so
great that the kra azarus, son of the famous tephen,
coected a arge army and made an effort for freedom. ut,
though hs armes succeeded n kng twenty thousand of
the enemy, Pasha compeed them agan to submt to the
Turksh yoke. The brave erbans soon, however, recovered,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
108 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
rst batte and azarus succeeded n makng aances wth hs Chrstan
neghbours whch promsed success. n 1389, wth a arge
army of hs own sub ects, of ungarans, aachs, Dama-
tans, and banans, he once more endeavoured to crush
the common enemy. decsve batte was fought on the
Pan of ack rds or Cossovo-po, n what s now caed
d erba.1 Murad and hs son a azed were n command.
The Chrstans broke the rght wng of the Turks, but the
ssue of the batte was turned by the darng of a azed.
azarus and hs sute were taken prsoners, and the trumph
of the enemy was compete. The atest hstoran of erba
observes that as the batte on the Martza n 1371 seaed
the fate of the Eastern ugarans and of the erbans n
Macedona, so dd ths batte of Cossovo-po n 1389 deter-
mne that of the orthern erbans and the estern
ugarans.2
Durng or mmedatey after the batte, there foowed a
Mura dramatc ncdent. young erb ran towards the Turksh
army, and when they woud have stopped hm decared that
he wanted to see ther sutan n order that he mght show
hm how he coud proft by the fght. Murad sgned to hm
to come near, and the young feow dd so, drew a dagger
whch he had hdden, and punged t nto the heart of the
sutan. e was at once cut down by the guards.3 The
erbans, accordng to Ducas, dd not know of the sutan s
death for a consderabe tme, and dd not defend themseves
wth ther usua courage. azarus was captured, and was
hewn n peces.
Cossovo-po, the Pan of ackbrds, s between Prstna and Prsrend, to
the north-east of Uskub. The town of Cossovo s due south of Prsrend, and
about thrty mes dstant.
2 ovacovch, p. 335. Gechwe durch den reg an der Martza das
chcksa st- ugarens und der serbschen taaten n Macedonen, ebenso
st durch de chacht aus ossovopo e, den 15. un 1389, das chcksa der
nordchen serbschen ander und tes westchen ugaren entscheden worden,
namentch der ander des ursten azar und uk rancovo s.
ad-ud-dn. ee aso a Ganem s et utans ttomans, Pars, 1901,
Upon the assassnaton of Murad the custom grew up, whch contnued t
about 1820, of not aowng any Chrstan beongng to a foregn state to enter
the presence of the sutan e cept wth anssares hodng each arm.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
109
C PTEE
E G M UE : E C C ME T TU M UE
T E T, U T ED UMM ED T M UE
E D E T ET EE M UE D M MET
T E T C TED T M UE . EGE
C T T P E MU D T U E. E T
T U M C CEPT E T EG D G
G EE C U C C T C TTEMPT T U
EG T T MEET G C U C C U C .
TE T UGG E T C U C . EMPE
TED T P T E CCEPT P PE T T
MEET G C U C T E D E CE
U CC MP ED ETU T C P T
D G EE C U C .
M UE was wth the Turksh army at rousa when he
earned the death of hs father n 1391. e escaped secrety,
hastened to Constantnope, and succeeded n beng pro-
camed as the soe occupant of the mpera throne.
a azed, who had become sutan on the assassnaton of hs
father, Murad, n 1389, taken by surprse at the escape of hs
hostage, at once presented aarmng demands. e asked
that the Turks shoud have a resdent cad wthn Constant-
nope tsef and that Manue shoud decare hmsef to be
the sutan s vassa and pay trbute. fter a year of frutess
negotatons, whch Manue had protracted n order that he
mght send to the est to mpore ad, a azed attacked the
empre on every sde. thn a few months Turks were
pagng the dratc coast, were e termnatng or carryng
off prsoners from Thrace, and were ayng sege to the
capta. Ther eader before the cty urged the ctzens to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
110 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
decare for Manue s nephew, ohn, the son of ndroncus,
who had, ndeed, been compeed by a azed to come forward
as a pretender. n 1395 ohn oned the Turks n attackng
the capta, but was defeated. The Turksh eader returned
across the osporus, strengthened hs poston on the
Guf of smdt, by budng a caste or fortress, probaby the
one now seen at Guebseh, and another on the osporus
known as Guze-hssar,1 and then once more summoned
Manue to surrender the cty. Thereupon the emperor took
a step whch, f the verson of Ducas s correct, ustfes hs
hstoran for attrbutng t to wsdom and patrotsm. e
arranged to share the empre wth ohn, to eave the cty
hmsef, and to aow hm to enter on condton that ho
woud not hand t over to the Turks. ohn, however, on
hs sde had agreed wth a azed that eymbra and the
other paces on the north shore of the Marmora whch he
had hed snce the death of hs father shoud be devered to
the Turks, and, ths arrangement beng concuded, the cty
was saved from attack.2
Meantme the spread of the Turks over new terrtores
once more aarmed the est, and n 139 onface preached
a Crusade and urged n what s now ustra and the states of
ence that mmedate acton shoud be taken aganst them.
The danger was pressng and the pope s ca to batte was
ths tme responded to. gsmund, the ungaran kng,
nformed the emperor that he had ffty-two thousand armed
men, and nvted hs co-operaton.
atte of ut the men of the est had not yet earned how
s 6P 8 formdabe the Turks coud be. n 1396 at copos on
the Danube the unted Chrstan army was met by a azed,
who nfcted upon t a crushng defeat. ow that defeat
was accompshed w be tod when gvng the story
of a azed s fe. a azed recaptured a the paces n
1 ow caed natoa-hssar. The word hssar means caste.
2 The verson of Ducas dffers from those of Chacondyas and Phrantzes,
the frst of whom knows nothng of the arrangement suggested, but states that
Manue eft the cty for tay, whe Phrantzes decares that ohn, havng
ost the favour of a azed, fed to hs unce, who entrusted the cty to hm
durng hs absence (Phr. pp. 61-3.)
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G M UE 111
ungary whch he had prevousy ost, threatened to
besege uda, boasted that he woud anne Germany and
tay and feed hs horse wth oats on the atar of t. Peter
at Eome. o serous was the dsaster of copos and the
mpresson t produced that at ength the enetan senate
recognsed the necessty of onng ther tradtona enemes
the Genoese n order to send a powerfu feet aganst
the common enemy. ouccaut, a skfu saor who was
named admra, took command. e arrved at Gapo wth
a feet contanng fourteen hundred knghts. They met near
the Dardanees seventeen we-armed Turksh gaeys and
defeated them. horty afterwards ouccaut was pro-
camed by enetans and Genoese admra-n-chef. e
pushed on to the osporus and arrved ust n tme to
reeve Gaata, whch was beng beseged by the Turks.
Manue named hm Grand Constabe. ouccaut ne t
endeavoured to recapture smdt but wthout success. Ese-
where, however, he succeeded n nfctng severa osses on
the Turks and especay harassed ther settements on the
eastern shore of the osporus. ndng he was poweress
wthout further ad to nfct serous damage upon them, he
urged Manue to acknowedge the kng of rance as hs
suzeran, n order that he mght receve ad. s pro ect
met wth the approva of the enetans, the Genoese, and of
Manue hmsef. ouccaut returned to rance to obtan
assstance and to empoy hs own nfuence n favour of the
pro ect, but Chares the th, beng unabe or unwng
to protect hs proposed vassa, refused to receve hs sub-
msson.
Manue, at the end of 1399, decded to foow the e ampe
of hs predecessor and to see whether hs own efforts woud
not be more successfu n obtanng ad from the est. e
was receved, as they had been, wth mpera honours n
ence and esewhere, but nether from that cty nor from
orence, errara, Genoa, or Man dd he secure any
assstance. s pubc entry nto Pars was wth a dspay
that was ntended more to pease the Parsans than to be
of use to hm, and he soon earnt that there was as tte to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
112 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
be hoped from rance as from tay. or was he more
successfu on hs vst to enry the ourth n Engand.
fter an absence of two and a haf years, Manue returned to
hs capta. e found that the Turks had empoyed the
tme wth energy and had made great progress n ther rads
on the empre. s own peope were amost n despar.
The Turks were once more besegng the capta and were
securey estabshed on the opposte shore of the osporus.
The popuaton of Constantnope had decreased. Many of
ts budngs had faen out of repar, and ts terrtory n
Thrace was amost mted by the was of the cty.
n the other hand, he arrved at a moment when f
Chrstendom had been unted a great and possby a fata bow
mght have been struck aganst the common enemy. The
eutenant of ouccaut was defendng Constantnope
aganst the thrd attempt by a azed to capture the cty,
when the tdngs from the great Tmour or Tamarane gave
the beseger pause. a azed wthdrew. Tmour, ndeed, had
summoned the sutan to gve up to the Greeks a terrtory
that he had taken from them and had asked the Genoese to
co-operate and obtan the co-operaton of other estern
powers aganst the Turks. a azed not ony refused to obey
the summons but went forward to attack Tmour and, as we
sha see when deang wth the fe of a azed, was n the
great batte of ngora, on uy 25, 1 02, defeated and made
prsoner. e ded n the foowng year. The defeat of the
sutan gave a new ease of fe to the cty, but no ad came
from the Chrstans of the est. The enetans and Genoese
were agan at war wth each other and estern Europe was
as dvded and as poweress for concerted acton aganst the
Turks as t has so often been snce.
The Turks n ess than a generaton after the wthdrawa
of Tmour recovered a ther nfuence and terrtory.
Manue was compeed even as eary as 1 03 to recognse
a azed s successor, uman (to whom, ndeed, he gave hs
granddaughter n marrage), as ord of a arge porton of
Thrace. uman, however, proved hmsef a weak and
worthess eader of the Turks, and n 1 09 the anssares,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G M UE 113
preferrng hs brother Mousa, arrested and ked hm. e
was succeeded by Mahomet, the frst of that name n the
ttoman dynasty, who had been aded by Manue and who
n return gave back to the emperor the fortfed paces on
the Marmora and ack ea whch had been n the occupa-
ton of the Turks : an amost sotary nstance of ths knd of
generosty on the part of the Turks, who hod as a regous
prncpe that they must ony surrender terrtory to force.
Mahomet had, however, gven hs promse to Manue and,
says Ducas, he fathfuy kept t.1
Durng the ne t few years and unt the death of
the sutan, Manue s reatons wth hm were frendy. n
1 15 the two soveregns had an ntervew at Gapo.
though the Turks were pursung ther encroachments n
ungary and Damata, Mahomet abstaned from attackng
the empre. hen they carred off neary two thousand captves
nto savery from Euboea, ts enetan ruers were compeed
to seek the medaton of Manue n order to obtan peace.
ve years afterwards, Mahomet n passng to hs domnons
n sa Mnor went by way of the capta, and Phrantzes.
testfes that, n spte of suggestons to seze hm, Manue
refused to voate the rght of hosptaty. o great was the
sutan s trust n the emperor that Mahomet named Manue
as the guardan of hs two younger sons.
Murad, the edest son and successor of Mahomet, who
became sutan n 1 20, proposed a renewa of the aance
wth Manue. The atter woud probaby have consented.
e was overrued, however, by the senate, whch was n
favour of a pocy of war and decded that ohn shoud
be assocated wth hs father. demand was made to
Murad to send hs two younger brothers to Constantnope,
and the grand vzer returned the answer whch mght have
been e pected, that the educaton of two Mussumans coud
not be entrusted to the enemes of ther fath beevers
to be educated by nfdes.2 ar foowed, and the Greeks
1 Dncas, . Chac. v. p. 183. Phrantzes, p. 89, prases Mahomet very
hghy.
1 Ducas, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
11 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
supported a pretender to the Turksh throne, who was soon
defeated and hanged by Murad.
Thereupon, n 1 22, sege was ad to Constantnope.
The was had argey faen out of repar and the three
thousand men who were sent as a frst detachment sat down
before t n hope of an easy capture. few days ater
Murad hmsef appeared, brngng wth hm n chans the
Greek ambassadors who had been sent to treat of peace.
arge army of two hundred thousand men, together wth a
great crowd of bash-bazouks, encamped before the andward
was and but an earthwork for ther protecton from the
Goden Gate to the yoporta at the end of the was on the
Goden orn. mong them, or arrvng shorty afterwards,
was a certan Mersate, a Madh, a haf-mad fanatc at the
head of fve hundred dervshes. e camed to be of the
bood of Mahomet and to possess prophetc powers. e
foretod that the capture of the cty woud happen when he
gave the sgna, for whch a were to be ready. The sutan
had sat down before the was n the mdde of une, but hs
prmtve bombs, hs wooden towers, and hs attempts to
undermne the was were of no ava. Mersate prophesed
a capture on ugust 2 . n that day the defenders of the
foss were raned upon wth showers of arrows and a genera
assaut was made, but the two Theodosan was, whch were
defended by crowds of ctzens, were far too strong to be
captured by the smpe fanatca onsaught of dervshes.
The Greeks fought vaanty, the young Emperor ohn beng
at ther head and on horseback, n the perboos outsde the
Eomanus Mtary Gate, formery known as the Pempton.
Upon the faure of the attack by the dervshes, Murad
suddeny rased the sege and the Greeks pursued the retreat-
ng army and captured some of ther rude guns.1 The
mmedate cause of the rasng of the sege of Constantnope
s varousy stated. Manue had sent ad to the adherents of
Mustafa, the younger brother of Murad, aged ony s years,
and had thus strengthened the revot whch had been rased
ege of
Constant-
nope by
Murad,
1 22.
1 Meraate decared he faed because of the presence of a nobe ady,
evdenty the oy rgn, wakng upon and guardng the was.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G 115
n hs favour n sa Mnor. t was of more mportance to
Murad to put an end to ths Turksh rsng than to persst
n hs attempt to capture the cty.1
n 1 25 Manue, whom Ducas descrbes not ncorrecty Death
as a wse and moderate prnce, ded, after a regn of thrty-
four years.
ohn, sometmes caed the fth and sometmes the ohn,
eventh of that name, now became soe emperor, and
regned from 1 25 to 1 8. The two features of hs regn
whch make a ncdents n t that are not connected wth
them of comparatve nsgnfcance, are, frst, the steady
amost unchecked progress of the Turks n south-eastern
Europe and n sa Mnor: the encroachment of an over-
whemng food, now apparenty recedng n one drecton,
but agan sweepng over every obstace n another, and n
reaty aways steady advancng and submergng a the
Chrstan popuatons n the akan pennsua : and, second,
the efforts of the emperor and those about hm to save the
remnant of the empre by obtanng the hep of Europe.
ohn s regn was spent n one contnous effort to obtan
assstance from the est to save the cty and to check
the progress of the Turks. ke hs predecessors, he
addressed hmsef to successve popes. Perhaps nothng
brngs more vvdy before the reader of European hstory
the power of the occupants of the pontfca char than the
fact that t was taken for granted that from the pope, and
the pope aone, that estern ad coud be obtaned. e
have seen that former emperors had ooked to the kngs of
rance and Engand and to other prnces, but ther ad was
sought ony on the advce and wth the support of Eome.
n ustce aso t must be admtted that no prnces recognsed
so competey as dd a ong seres of popes the e pedency and
duty of defendng Constantnope as the frst outwork of the
1 ccordng to another verson he wthdrew on account of the famne and
pague whch prevaed n hs army. t s, however, certan that the Turksh
revot n favour of Mustafa took pace, and n the foowng year, 1 23, Murad
captured the eader, Eas Pasha, and bowstrung both hm and the young
Mustafa at caea. efore the end of the year he returned to Thrace and took
possesson of dranope.
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
116 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Errors n
est re-
gardng
rthodo
Church.
defences of Europe aganst the forces of sa, and of adng
ts emperors n ther efforts to check the Turksh nvason.
They were the prme mnsters of estern Europe and
amost the ony persons who regarded the Eastern ueston
as statesmen.
Unfortunatey, whe the popes saw the necessty of
preventng the progress of the barbarans, they attached
condtons to ther offers of hep whch made them un-
acceptabe and whch ndeed were mpossbe: namey, that
the Greeks shoud accept the Unon of the Churches, wth
whch Unon was assocated the supremacy of the pope.
successon of pontffs durng the two hundred years
precedng the Mosem con uest of the cty worked for
Unon wth marveous persstency. The same passonate
desre for reunon s not ess manfest now n the occupant
of the char of t. Peter but modern efforts are made wth
ths essenta dfference, that whe n the perod whch
concerns us t was beeved that reunon coud be mposed,
every one now recognses that f t s to be brought about,
t must be by vountary and fu consent.
n the fourteenth century t never seems to have
occurred ether to popes or emperors that peope cannot be
compeed to change ther regous opnons. The dea was
that the great mass of peope were ready to accept any
opnon sanctoned by the ordnary cv authortes. The
eary negotatons eave the mpresson that the Churchmen
of the est thought that the emperor and the patrarch
coud brng about a Unon by ther smpe decree, coud
change the professon of beef and obtan the admsson of
papa supremacy wthout the vountary consent of even the
Greek eccesastcs. t never appears to have dawned upon
Eoman Churchmen that the members of the rthodo
Church mght refuse to accept Unon and a change n beef
when these had been accepted by the cv and regous
chefs. uch a vew showed gnorance at once of the charac-
ter, aways ntensey conservatve, and of the hstory of the
rthodo Church. thout enterng nto a dscusson of
how far the popuaton of the capta and the empre was
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E ET T U : M C CEPT 117
Greek by race, t s suffcent to reca that Greek was the
anguage of the peope, that a that they knew of hstory
and phosophy, a ther methods of thought, ther theoogy
and terature, had come to them n Greek forms. They
thought and spoke as Greeks. Most of them gored n
beng Greek. n matters of phosophc and regous
specuaton the Greek mnd was more acute, and more
subte, than the estern mnd. n theoogca uestons,
probaby a casses were more nterested than the corre-
spondng casses n the est. f n the course of centures
the common peope had ceased to take that keen nterest n
matters of theoogca specuaton whch caused the artsan
or tradesman to negect hs mmedate occupaton n order
to ask hs customer s opnon on the merts of the atest
heresy, t was argey because the great formuas of
Chrstan beef had, as t was beeved, receved ther fna
ad ustment. f any uestons were unsoved as, for e ampe,
that of the nner ght the popuaton was aways ready to
take an nterest n them but t deepy resented any attempt
to dogmatse wthout fu dscusson. t especay resented
the determnaton of such uestons by a foregn authorty.
The Greek Churchmen consdered themseves, and probaby
rghty, as better versed n theoogy than those of Eome.
They had the tradton of beng admttedy superor n
earnng to ther brethren n the est, and, though ready at
a tmes to dscuss, woud not consent to be dctated to by
the bshop of Eome.
The Cathoc Church not ony made the mstake of ds-
regardng the tradtona susceptbtes of the Eastern peope,
who nvaraby, after 120 , assocated the rue of Eome wth
the abomnatons of the atn occupaton of dsregardng
aso the unversa nterest fet n the rthodo Church on
theoogca uestons, but t greaty underrated the authorty
and nfuence of the rthodo cergy when such authorty
and nfuence were n confct wth the emperor or even wth
the emperor and patrarch combned. Much has been
wrtten of what s caed Caesaropapsm : that s, of the com-
bnaton of the secuar and eccesastca powers whch were
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
118 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
supposed to be vested n the emperors. t varous tmes
the autocrat undoubtedy assumed much of the power whch
n the oy Eoman Empre n the est was eft to the
popes. t other tmes, however, and n some matters at a
tmes, the patrarch of Constantnope e ercsed a ursdcton
ndependent of the emperor. The regous sanctons
possessed by the Church were not to be set asde even by or
for hm. e have seen, for e ampe, that when the Emperor
Mchae the Eghth had usurped the crown and bnded the
nfant ohn so as to prevent hm comng to the throne,
though the eccesastcs seemed to have consdered t e -
pedent that he shoud retan the offce he had usurped, the
patrarch rsenus and the preates assocated wth hm coud
not be ether coa ed or frghtened nto grantng hm abso-
uton, and that t was not unt rsenus and hs successor,
Germanus, had ceased to occupy the patrarcha throne that
the emperor coud succeed n havng the anathema removed.1
Many other e ampes coud be gven whch show that t
s an error to suppose that the patrarchs were merey or
even usuay the creatures of the emperors. hen uestons
of dogma arose the head of the rthodo Church supported
by hs cergy was eaous of the secuar power. The hstory
of Constantnope durng the tme between the atn and
the Mosem con uests of the cty abounds n ustratons
showng that the Church woud not consent to dctaton
from the emperors, and that the cergy woud not bndy
foow the patrarch. ut, when dctaton was supposed to
come from ome, the great mass of cergy and peope were,
as they had been from the tme of Photus, on the sde of
ther Church and, f need be, aganst the emperor.
t must be remembered aso that the Eastern Church
had steady refused to admt the supremacy of the estern.
t had never regarded the phrase under one fod and one
shepherd as ndcatng that the whoe Church of Chrst
shoud be under the government of one bshop. t bad
never admtted that the ne hepherd shoud be other
than Chrst, and had therefore constanty dened the
1 ee ante and aso Pachymcr, . 10 to v. 25.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UE T P P UPEEM C 119
supremacy of the pope. ne Empre, one Church, one
ead of the Church was a estern theory whch had never
made much way n the ater Eoman empre. The move-
ments n the est whch paced the mpera power n
commsson, gvng to the emperor the supreme secuar, and
to the bshop of Eome the supreme eccesastca, authorty
had no correspondng movement n the East. The emperors
were ony heads of the Church n the same sense as the kng
of Engand s n a matters eccesastca supreme. The
emperors and eccesastcs were usuay agreed n not aow-
ng the supremacy of the bshop of the eder Eome.
To the popes, however, the Unon of the Churches was
ndssouby assocated wth the admsson of papa supre-
macy. t woud be gong too far to say that they desred
Unon e cusvey to obtan recognton of such supremacy,
but t may safey be sad that they never ost sght n a
ther negotatons for Unon of the necessty of obtanng ts
recognton, and that, n the opnon of many eccesastcs
both estern and Eastern, such supremacy was the most
mportant ob ect amed at.
Murad s unsuccessfu attempt, n 1 22, to capture Con-
stantnope made t evdent to the emperor that ad from
estern natons was absoutey necessary f the empre or
even the cty was to be saved. The pope aso recognsed
both the mportance of savng the empre and ts e treme
danger, and hed out hopes of ad f Unon were accepted.
The mmnence of the danger was patent to a. hen
ohn became soe occupant of the throne, n 1 25, the
empre was surrounded by Turksh armes. eary the
whoe of sa Mnor was n ther hands. arge armes had
nvaded ungary ugara had ceased to e st erba
was a vassa of the sutan. n Macedona and even n
Thrace the Turks had made a desoaton and hed many
ctes. f the cty of Pars were worth a Mass, the
empre was worth a tenfod acknowedgment of the pope s
supremacy.
The emperor, the nobes, and a consderabe part of the
cergy came to beeve that they must purchase ad on any
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
120 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
condtons or see the cty captured. uestons of dogma, the
addton of the o ue cause, the use of uneavened bread,
the condton of sous n purgatory, were to them matters
of secondary mportance when the very e stence of then-
country was at stake. Even papa supremacy appeared to
ohn and many aymen worth acceptng n return for the
despatch of soders who woud resst the Turksh nvason.
e have seen that many attempts at Unon had been
made by a the emperors snce the recapture of the cty,
but that they had a faed, that the tradtona conser-
vatsm of the rthodo Church, ts stubborn resstance
to the sghtest change of dogma or rtua, a ntensfed by
the tradtons of the atn occupaton, had been more powerfu
than the energy and nfuence of popes and emperors
combned.1
The great The ast and greatest attempt to brng about a Unon
attempt at r o
eunon, was now about to be made, and deserves fuer notce than has
been gven to any whch preceded t.
n 1 29, n the fourth year of hs regn, ohn sent to
re uest the pope to despatch a messenger to Constantnope
to treat of Unon. Eugenus gady comped and sent a
frar to arrange condtons wth the emperor and patrarch.
t was agreed that the canonca method of arrvng at a
bndng concuson on matters of dogma shoud be adopted.
The matters n dspute were to be submtted to a Counc of
the Church at whch ohn and the patrarch were to be
present.
Meantme Eugenus empoyed hs nfuence durng the
ne t three or four years to nduce the enetans and
Genoese to unte aganst the common enemy, to gve ad to
the knghts n ther defence of Ehodes, and to prevent any
1 The Greek Church has had a fosssed averson to change boastng that
t foows the doctrnes and practces of the postoc Church, t beeves that t
has no need of reform. Eghteen Centures of the rthodo reek Church,
by ev. . . ore, p. 553 ( as. Parker Co.: ondon, 1899).
The e presson fosssed averson s perhaps too strong, though shoud
be prepared to admt that the Eastern nonpossumusv/as at east as obstnate as
the estern. The rthodo Church n countres where t s free, as n Greece
and ussa, shows sgns of growth, and therefore hardy deserves the ad ectve
fosssed. nce 1 53 n Turkey t has been comatose.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C U C C U C U : E 121
attacks upon the empre from the est. o far a ooked
promsng. Unfortunatey, however, at ths tme the atn
Church tsef was dvded. Eva popes, one n tay, the
other at vgnon, had denounced each other as pretenders.
Counc of the Church opened at ae n March 1 31 was
by a papa u ordered to be transferred to oogna after
the e pry of eght months. The prncpa reason assgned
for the transfer was the greater convenence of ohn and the
mpera party. Eugenus had taken ths step wthout
consutaton wth the cardnas, and the change of pace
was at once strenuousy opposed. ma orty of the Counc
refused to obey and reped that as the ohemans, the
foowers of ohn U , had been formay cted to appear at
ae, the pace of meetng coud not be changed. s to the
convenence of the representatves of the Greek Church, the
peace of Germany s not to be sacrfced for the od song
whch has rung n the ears of Europe for three centures
and ended n nothng, the reconcaton of the Greek and
atn Churches.
The Counc was supported n ts opposton to Eugenus
by the Emperor gsmund, by the duke of Man, and
by many kngs, prnces, bshops, unverstes, and ctes.
ny four cardnas remaned on hs sde. evertheess he
fearessy denounced the Counc as a ynagogue of atan.
or a whe the more he threatened the more the dgn-
tares of the Church focked to ae. Eugenus n van
endeavoured to e tort from the Emperor gsmund the
dssouton of the Counc as the prce of hs consent to
pace the mpera crown on hs head. gsmund woud
not yed, and Eugenus had to crown hm. th the
e cepton of ence and orence, a estern Europe was
aganst Eugenus. n nsurrecton n Eome forced hm
to eave the cty, and he escaped n a mean dsguse. e
was drven for a whe to wthdraw hs denuncatons and
to admt the egaty of the Counc and of ts acts.
temporary reconcaton was of short duraton. The
cams of the rva partes were ncapabe of reconcaton.
1 Mman, story of atn Chrstanty, 3rd edton, vo. v. p. 3 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
122 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
The Counc was determned to mt the power of the pope
the pope woud endure no mtaton.
Two years were ost n useess negotatons. ohn strongy
urged that the Counc shoud consder the ueston of
Unon wthout deay, and sent a representatve to ae n
ctober 1 33. hen the members refused by a two-thrds
vote to remove to tay the emperor s representatve
suggested that the meetng-pace shoud be Constantnope.
The Counc n 1 3 decared aganst ths proposa, but
offered to pay the e penses of the Greeks f they woud
come to ae. The atter, possby from ther gnorance
of the geographca stuaton of the cty, refused to go thther.
ther paces were suggested and the pope agan gave hs
approbaton for oogna or some other pace n tay.
Eepresentatves arrved n Constantnope from both the
ynod at ae and the pope, who were agan n oppos-
ton to each other. To such an e tent had these hosttes
grown that the Counc decared Eugenus guty of per-
ury and schsm and ncapabe of hodng any eccesastca
offce. Eugenus retorted by cang them an assemby of
devs.
The deputes from ae brought wth them to Con-
stantnope a commnatory decree of the Counc aganst the
pope. The emperor and patrarch had therefore to choose
between the Counc and Eugenus. Each had nvted them,
had offered to bear the e penses and menaced them n case
of refusa. The deputes from ae were heard at a pubc
sesson of the ynod and threatened that f the Counc
were not recognsed, the natons of the est woud make
war upon the empre, and ths notwthstandng the ad of
the pope, whose decrees they nssted were nu and vod.
The ambassadors from Eugenus, who had arrved wth
a band of three thousand crossbowmen, offered terms as to
transport and convoy smar to those whch the messengers
from ae had proposed, and suggested that the procamaton
cang the meetng of the Counc mght be ssued n the
emperor s name. They were aso heard n a pubc sttng
of the ynod n eptember 1 37, a few days after the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C UEC C U C U : E E E 123
audence of the deputes from ae. ohn and the patrarch
decded to accept the proposa of Eugenus.1
hen the news reached the pope he at once ssued a
u f ng errara as the meetng-pace of the Counc. n
ovember 1 37, the emperor, wth a arge sute, embarked.
The mpera party arrved at ence n the foowng
ebruary. The enetans had been e communcated by
the Counc of ae as adherents of Eugenus, who was ther
feow-ctzen, and, probaby wth a desre to nduce the
Greeks to throw n ther ot entrey on the sde of the pope,
receved ohn and the patrarch wth unwonted honour.
The doge and the senate n the ucentaur, wth the gaeys
beongng to the repubc and a crowd of gondoas, went out
to receve them. odgng was found for ther foowers on
the do. yropuus, who attended the patrarch and whose
hstory from the Greek pont of vew s the most trustworthy
narratve of these proceedngs, was amazed at the dspay on
the recepton n ence. ou coud as easy number the
eaves on the trees or the sands of the sea as the gondoas
and gaeys of the enetans. Phrantzes s not ess
enthusastc. e speaks of ence the marveous, the
most marveous : ence the wse, the most wse the cty
predcted n the psam, God has founded her upon the
waters. 2
The Greeks were shown the treasures of t. Mark,
but yropuus remarks that as they gazed upon them arose
the thought, These were once our own. They are the
punder of aga opha and our hoy monasteres.
Ther departure for errara was wth a ke magnfcence.
Tweve nobe gaeys and an nnumerabe number of gon-
doas, whose occupants and saors were brght wth sks of
varous coours, attended them. The mpera eages were
mnged wth the gonfaons of t. Mark, and the cty whch
more than any other ends tsef to dspay has sedom pre-
sented a more brant spectace.
1 he the rva representatves were n Constantnope Murad suggested
to ohn that hs frendshp under the crcumstances woud be of greater vaue
than that of the pope. Chac., yropuus, and Phrantzes.
Phrantzes, pp. 181-6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
12 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Meantme the pope had threatened e communcaton
aganst the fathers of the Church who shoud contnue to
st at ae, and had gven them four months wthn whch to
present themseves at errara. Ther repy was a forma
deposton of Eugenus.
rst meet- Upon the arrva of the mpera party at errara and
Counc. after ong negotatons regardng uestons of precedence, t
was decded that the frst meetng of the Counc shoud be
hed on March 9, 1 38, and t was so hed, the busness
beng merey forma. our cardnas, twenty-fve bshops,
and other nobes had prevousy receved the patrarch and
conducted hm to the pope, who rose from hs throne, em-
braced hm, and ed hm to a seat near hm smar to those
occuped by the cardnas. o decson coud be taken
durng the four months deay. s the recactrants dd not
come n at the apponted tme, a further postponement of
two months was granted, probaby for the reason that the
pope knew that the prnces of the est were st dsposed
rather to sympathse wth the Counc than wth hm.
ths deay was n the hghest degree rksome to the Greeks.
Many of them had eft ther homes wthout much hope of
arrvng at a reconcaton, but when on reachng errara
they reased the dscord whch e sted n the Eoman
Church tsef rot a few concuded that before anythng
coud be done to compete the Unon a reconcaton must
take pace among the Cathoc factons themseves. Durng
ther ong wat the restrctons mposed upon ther movements
aroused ther suspcons. They companed that they were
treated as prsoners. They coud not eave the cty wthout
a permt. Three of the eadng men who escaped to ence
were gnomnousy brought back. They agan escaped and
ths tme found ther way back to Constantnope. or was
the treatment of the eccesastcs such as mght have been
e pected from hosts to guests. The bshop of errara
refused to aow the Greeks to ceebrate n one of hs great
churches, decarng that he woud not permt t to be po-
uted. The emperor and patrarch, for potca reasons
among others, were mpatent to return, and dd ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C UEC C U C U : EE CE 125
utmost to urge on the work for whch they had eft ther
homes.
n ctober the second meetng of the Counc was hed.
y ths tme a consderabe number of the fathers of the
Church had made submsson to Eugenus and had arrved
n errara. Gbbon s remark that the voence of the
fathers of as rather promoted than n ured the cause
of Eugenus 1 s ust. The deay had undoubtedy
strengthened the papa authorty. ence at the second
meetng of the Counc ts busness began at once to pro- usness
gress. atn and s Greek theoogans were seected oom-
to formuate the uestons n dfference. These reated to mences-
the Processon of the oy Ghost the nature of the
penates of purgatory the condton of sous before the
ast udgment the use of uneavened bread n communon,
and asty, the supremacy of the pope.
Meantme pague had broken out n errara. ve ony
out of the eeven cardnas remaned, and a that had been
done was to formuate the ponts of dfference. or some
reason whch s not ute cear, the Counc was transferred
to orence. The unheathness of the cty was aeged, but
yropuus says that the pague had ended. The Greeks
were e tremey reuctant to go to so remote a pace as
orence, but they fnay consented, n the hope of speedy
concudng ther msson.
t orence the Counc got fary to work. Cardna
uan Cesarn, who had been presdent of the Counc at
ae, and ohn, the head of the Domncans n tay, were
the champons on the atn, and sdore of Eussa, es-
saron, and Mark, bshop of Ephesus, on the Greek sde.
ong, weary, and proftess dscussons took pace on the
sub ect of the Doube Processon. Two uestons were
nvoved : frst, was the doctrne tsef orthodo that s, dd
the oy Ghost proceed from the ather aone or from the
ather and the on second, assumng the Doube Pro-
cesson to be orthodo , by what authorty had the atn
Church, camng to speak as the Unversa Church, presumed
1 o. v. p. 108.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
126 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
to add to the cene Creed the words o ue, whch pro-
camed the dsputed dogma, before the decson of a Genera
Counc had been pronounced. fter many meetngs among
the Greeks aone, t was decded that as the atn Church
hed that the Processon was not from two prncpes
but from one, and ths by one operaton, ts teachng was n
accord wth that of the rthodo Church, whch acknow-
edged that the Processon s from the ather but through
the on. The schoars who brought about ths agreement
were essaron and George choarus, the atter of whom
was destned afterwards to pay an mportant part durng
the sege of Constantnope. The decaraton of the Greeks
was approved at a meetng of the Counc.
Greater dffcuty arose on the second pont, of the conduct
of the atn Church n addng the cause to the Creed. The
emperor was at ength convnced, or professed to be, that
the cause had formery e sted n the Creed at the tme of
the eventh Counc,1 but t re ured a hs nfuence to
persuade some of the Greek eccesastcs who were not con-
vnced of ths fact to avod an open rupture. The debates
were obstnate and angry. ut emperor and pope were
determned on Unon, and each used a hs nfuence and
authorty to convnce or compe the more refractory to
obedence. nay, t was decded that the words o ue
had been awfuy and wth good reason nserted n the
Creed.
The ueston of purgatory and the condton of sous n
the ntermedate state occasoned tte or no dffcuty. n
the use of uneavened bread, however, the controversy
became so voent that on fve dfferent occasons the Greek
bshops were wth dffcuty prevented from eavng the
Counc. t was at ength decded that each Church mght
mantan ts usage n regard thereto.
The most dangerous ueston, after that of the Doube
Processon, regarded the pope s supremacy, and was appa-
renty not made the sub ect of a pubc dscusson.
n uy 1 39, after twenty-s sttngs of the Counc, the
1 econd Counc of oaea, n 787.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U CC MP ED 127
Unon was sgned and a was ready for ts forma procama- Unon
ton. Earth and heaven were caed upon to re oce that the a,
dvdng wa between the Churches of the est and East had u
been broken down. n ugust, the ct of Unon was pub-
shed wth mposng soemnty n the cathedra and a Te
Deum was sung n Greek.
The embassy from Constantnope had been greaty
mpressed by the dssensons among the atns. o rench or
German bshops had taken part n the meetngs at errara or
orence. fty out of the s ty-two bshops who were present
were taans, the remander panards or urgundans.
hen the atter were admtted to the Counc they sauted
ony the pope, dong ths wth the manfest ntenton of
sghtng the emperor. The adherents of ae were,
ndeed, openy hoste, and as they were known to have
great nfuence among the prnces of the est, the Greeks
ost the uson that f they came to an agreement wth
the pope, ad woud gady be sent from the great Cathoc
states.
t had been wth dffcuty that the emperor and the court
party n Constantnope had persuaded the Churchmen to go
to the est. he the former were wng to make many
sacrfces, even perhaps to accept the pope s supremacy, n
the hope of obtanng ad aganst the Turks, when they
recognsed that the nfuence of Eugenus was not what
they had beeved t to be, they were ess urgent, and cer-
tany ess abe, to coerce the dstngushed eccesastcs who
had been persuaded to accompany them. were, ndeed,
mseraby dsapponted and dsusonsed. Though the
emperor never wavered n hs determnaton to come to an
agreement whch woud ad n the preservaton of hs empre,
hs own brother, Demetrus, refused to sgn the ct of Unon.
Mark of Ephesus woud not attend at the soemn procama-
ton, nor were George choarus or Gemstes or any of the
bshops from Georga present. The bshop of eraca, on
hs return to ence, was re ured to recte the Creed n
t. Mark s, but he dd so wth the omsson of the o ue
cause. The same bshop decared on hs return to Constant-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
128 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
nope, that he woud rather hs rght hand had been cut off
than that t shoud have subscrbed the Unon. n order to
avod the scanda of an open rupture, the four copes of the
decree dd not menton the supremacy of the pope. ther
copes sgned ony by the atn bshops were not recognsed
as authentc by the Greeks.1
The patrarch, a man of eghty, ded ust before the
decree of the Unon was sgned, and was bured n the ap-
tstery of orence. Eegous anmosty dogmatsed over hs
grave about hs opnons. ome of the Greeks subse uenty
pretended that hs death was one of the severa causes whch
rendered the Counc ega. ome of the atns mantaned
that he had eft a decaraton of hs acceptance of the Eoman
doctrne, and even of the supremacy of the pope.
ohn - The two persons who had shown themseves sncerey
Conrtant- desrous of accompshng a Unon were the pope and the
e st emperor. The former, who had pad the e penses of the
1 39. Greek msson, now urged foregn states to prepare and send
forth armes n ad of the Greeks. n the departure of ohn,
n ugust 1 39, for hs capta, the pontff not merey promsed
a the ad he coud furnsh, but undertook to mantan, at hs
own e pense as ong as he ved, three hundred men n the
mpera servce. e at once sent two we-armed gaeys,
and decared that he .woud furnsh twenty shps of war
durng a perod of s months. Eugenus and ohn had
oyay stood by each other, and so far as depended upon
them the Unon had been accompshed.
th the ob ect of gvng effect to the decsons arrved
at, the pope retaned essaron and sdore, both of whom
he made cardnas. The atter, we sha see, was present at
Constantnope durng the fna sege. e was metropotan
of Eussa, and on hs return to Moscow procamed the
1 The copes sent to ondon and arsruhe, as we as the dptych of oue
(the offca record) consuted by ches, sgned by the emperor of Constantnope
and by thrty-s atn preates, contan on ths pont ony the foowng : Er
/..(,-n 1. T : u- ar ar tTro a t pav tt rbr toua )v d o or erca rov fa apov
Utrpou. The pope and forty-two atn preates, on the other hand, sgned the fo-
owng : tem defnmus . p. sedem et romanumpontfcem n unversum orbem
tenure prmatum et psum pontfcem romanum successorem esse . Petr.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T E 129
Unon. e gave dre offence by namng the emperor before
the grand duke, and the pope before the patrarch.
n 1 2, the pope once agan summoned certan prnces,
and especay adsaus, kng of Poand and ungary, to
ad Constantnope, Cyprus, and Ehodes aganst the Turks.
e, however, was at war n tay, and conse uenty unabe
to furnsh the ad whch he had promsed. adsaus was
permtted to retan the Peter s pence on condton that he
woud empoy t n rasng troops aganst the nfdes. The
pope persuaded phonse of ragon to furnsh armed gaeys,
and granted ndugences to a who sded n the strugge
aganst unbeevers. ut a attempts to arouse a genera
crusadng sprt faed. th a few e ceptons, those who
went to fght the battes of Chrstendom aganst Murad
beonged to natons whose vta nterests were at stake.
Many causes contrbuted to ths resut, and among them
the awakenng to new fe n tay. The Eenassance whch
was now n progress substtuted the cassc sprt for the
ebrac. Pagansm tsef, among schoars and statesmen,
was n competton wth Chrstanty, and the great movement
whch was destned to gve brth to modern Europe and
whch was greaty asssted, as we sha see, by the Greek
schoars from Constantnope, was antagonstc to the crusad-
ng sprt. common Chrstanty was no onger a bond of
unon to those who were dreamng of a cassc revva and of
a return to pagan deas. E cept to men who were outsde
the nfuence of the new movement, the pope and churchmen
appeaed n van.
ews of the accompshment of the Unon was receved
n Constantnope wth mnged feengs. opes had been
damped. The advantages to be ganed by sacrfcng ther
rthodo ath were found to be doubtfu. The conserva-
tve party, ed by Mark of Ephesus, ganed greaty n strength.
ndng that the emperor had consented to the appontment
of a new patrarch who accepted the Unon, Mark resumed
hs denuncatons both of t and of the atn Church. The
patrarchs of yra and Egypt refused to recognse the

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
130 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
decsons of orence and threatened wth e communcaton
the prests ordaned by the patrarch of Constantnope.
Death of ohn ved neary eght years after hs return to Con-
ctober stantnope from orence and ded n ctober 1 8. The
8 events whch happened durng ths nterva reate prncpay
to the marveous success of the Turks over the armes of
Centra Europe, and w be better tod n the story of ther
progress. t s suffcent to say that these dsasters hastened
hs death.
Durng hs regn the condton of the empre had under-
gone tte change. Though when frst assocated wth hs
father he had headed the war party, he recognsed after the
sege of the cty n 1 22 that hs father s dyng counse to
keep on frendy terms wth the Turks was wse. Ths
pocy, as we have seen, dd not prevent hm from dong a
he coud to obtan ad from the estern powers. e had
pad the prce whch ome e acted and never ost hope that
such ad woud come. t the same tme he was ready to
on wth the ungarans and other Chrstan natons, even
at consderabe rsk of precptatng an attack upon the cty.
s power, however, was too sma to make any co-operaton
outsde the capta and the trats of much vaue. e dd
what he coud. e repared and strengthened the cty
was.1 e kept the feet n at east as good a condton
as he had found t. e was probaby ustfed n beevng
that hs wsest course was to obtan a the ad possbe from
the est, to be ready to co-operate, and n the meantme to
keep uet. s pant pocy deayed the sege of the cty
and thus for a whe averted the fna caamty.
1 Many of the towers near the Goden Gate bear nscrptons showng that
they were repared durng ohn s regn. or the nscrptons see Paspates
ufwrro M /r .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
131
C PTEE
P G E TU ET EE 1391 D 1 26 : T T
ED E G : C UE T EU PE : U G
GD M E DED : E TE M E DE E TED T C -
P : T - U T : C P T T E TE ED :
UMM T M U T ED : T M U P G E :
EP ED : TT E G D C U G
DE E T TU : U T E P G E T M U :
DE T ED, 1 03: M E TE EU PE:
DEP TU E T M U : T UGG E ET EE T E
ED : U T M TE UCCE M MET :
G D U DE T D G T M UE : DE T
M MET, 1 20 : CCE MU D : T
EMP E : EGE C T T P E, 1 22 : DE T
M UE , 1 25 : T UMP P G E MU D : E
E EGE D T E tC : E EGE E G DE
UT : C M ED M EME T U DE U D
G T MU D : TT E T , 1 3, D
DE E T TUE : MU D UE PE CE : T E T
M DE T D U : TED C T :
TT E , 1 1 : MU D GE M E :
E DE E , G : C PTU E C : U D
G TT C MU D : DE E TED T C -P ,
1 8 : E U E C T TTEMPT :
T EG G E TE C M T
G T TU : DE T MU D, 1 51 : M MET
T E EC D EC ME U T .
T s convenent to hat here and to retrace the steps of the
ttoman con uerors from the accesson of Manue, n 1391,
wth more care than was necessary n descrbng ther drect
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
132 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
egn of
ntan
a azed,
1889-1 08.
attacks upon the empre. The number of Turks n sa
Mnor and n Europe had now so much ncreased that ther
eaders began to dream, perhaps were aready pannng,
the con uest of as wde a terrtory as had faen before the
mmedate successors of the prophet. They had aready
amost succeeded n competng a rng of con uered states
round Constantnope tsef. The defeat of the ugarans
and outh erbans on the Martza, the great vctory over
the erbans at Cossovo-po, n 1389, enabed them to on
forces wth the Turks n the Morea and at soated paces
on the eastern shore of the dratc. eary a sa
Mnor acknowedged the rue of the ttomans, and t was
to the European porton of the empre that the attenton of
the Turk woud now be turned.1
n observer ookng back upon a that was gong on n
Eastern Europe durng the frst haf of the ffteenth century
can now see that a the great events were part of a ggantc
strugge aganst the hordes of sa, represented by the
Turks on the south of the Danube and n sa Mnor and
the races whom t s convenent to ca Tartars to the north
of that rver. The humaton of the emperors to obtan
ad from the est, the proceedngs at orence, the repeated
cas upon ungary and other Chrstan natons, were a
ncdents of that strugge. The statesmen of the est were
graduay earnng that the ttomans had deveoped nto
a naton of fghters, and that t was not merey the remnant
of the Greek empre whch was threatened, but Chrstendom
tsef.
Upon the assassnaton of Murad at Cossovo-po, hs
son a azed became sutan. e had aready ac ured, or ac-
ured shorty after hs accesson, the nckname of derm
or the Thunderbot.
e commenced hs regn by strangng hs eder brother,
acoub. Ducas decares that he was an rreconcabe enemy
1 Caramana was the Turksh state whch remaned ongest outsde ttoman
domnon. t one perod t e tended from the rver angarns to dana.
rdnary ts boundares dd not e tend further north than ona. ee
taney ane-Pooe s Mohammedan Dynastes, p. 13 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PE GEE TUE : ED 133
of the Chrstan name and a passonate foower of Mahomet.
Durng the regn of hs predecessor, the strugge between
the empre and the Turks had taken a theoogca character,
and t s beyond reasonabe doubt that regous anmosty
of a knd whch had not shown tsef among the frst armes
of the Turks had now dffused ts banefu nfuence among
the ttoman armes. Under a azed, ths fanatcsm was
ntensfed to such an e tent that t ed to cruetes of whch
t may be sad that t s hardy possbe to beeve that even
Mongo barbarty was ever greater than that e ercsed by
the foowers of the successor of Murad aganst Chrstans.
The commencement of hs regn was marked by a seres
of rapd movements whch were crowned wth success. e
stands out n Turksh hstory as the maker of swft marches
and as the strker of sudden and effectve bows. t was on
ths account that he receved the name of derm. e
forced tephen of erba, the son of azarus (whom he had
caused to be hewn n peces upon the assassnaton of Murad),
to become hs vassa and to gve hm hs sster n marrage.
ugara, aacha, bana, and Macedona wth akmca
as ts capta acknowedged hs rue. s feet pundered the
sands of the rchpeago and burnt the town of Chos.1
The ast message the emperor ohn had receved before Eedgn of
hs death, n 1391, from Murad was that uness he destroyed anne
the work he had e ecuted n reparng the towers of the
Goden Gate, he woud put out the eyes of hs son Manue,
who was then at rousa. appy, hs threat came to
naught. n earnng of the death of hs father, Manue, as
we have seen, escaped to the capta. Thereupon a azed,
upon the re ecton of hs mpossbe demands, commenced
a seres of attacks upon the empre.
a azed carred war nto every part of the akan
pennsua. Durazzo was threatened by a Turksh army,
and the enetan senate was compeed to send ad to the
reef of ts sgnor. s armes empoyed themseves n
1 The sand of Chos had for severa years been hed by a Commerca
Company, mosty f not e cusvey of Genoese, each of whose members was,
apparenty, known by the name of ustnan.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
13 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Thrace n radng catte and n capturng the Chrstan
nhabtants, thousands of whom were ether ked or sod
nto savery. Trnovo was taken, and hshman, the kng of
End of ugara, made prsoner n 1393. th hs death, n the
kngdom same year, the kngdom of ugara came to an end.
Pasha, the grand vzer of a azed, bockaded Manue n
Constantnope, and urged the ctzens to dethrone hm and
decare for ohn, the son of ndroncus, the eder son of the
ate emperor ohn. ut after the Turks had contnued
near the capta for upwards of a year, Manue attacked and
defeated both them and hs nephew ohn.
The greater part of the Morea was st under the rue of
the empre. a azed organsed a great e pedton of ffty
thousand men for ts con uest. e captured rgos,
pundered the country neary as far as Coronea and Methone,
n the Morea, and e termnated or brought away thrty
thousand captves.
n conse uence of the success of these varous e ped-
tons, the pope and the other prnces of the est became
thoroughy ave to the necessty of puttng forward a ther
strength to check the Thunderbot s progress. Ther hopes
centred n the eadershp of gsmund, kng of ungary
and brother of the emperor n the est. The enetan
senate decded to treat wth hm for an aance. The
pope and the chef of the oy Eoman Empre dd
ther best to engage the Chrstan powers to pace them-
seves under hs eadershp. n 1393, gsmnnd had beaten
the Turks at tte copos, and hope rose hgh of greater
successes n the sprng of 1396, the duke of urgundy, at
the head of a thousand knghts and nne thousand soders
rench, Engsh, and taans arrved n ungary and
oned hs forces. German knghts aso came n consder-
abe numbers. The Chrstan armes defeated the Turks n
ungary, and ganed vctory n severa engagements. The
emperor Manue was secrety preparng to on them. Then
the aes prepared to strke a decsve bow. They gathered
on the banks of the Danube an army of at east ffty-two
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E TE M E DE E TED T C P 135
thousand and possby a hundred thousand men, and en-
camped at copos. The ete of severa natons were atte of
present, but those of the hghest rank were the rench s9 .p
knghts. hen they heard of the approach of the enemy,
they refused to sten to the prudent counses of the un-
garans and, wth the contempt whch so often charactersed
the estern knghts for the Turksh foe, they oned batte
confdent of success.
a azed, as soon as he had earned the presence of the
combned Chrstan armes, marched through Phppopos,
crossed the akans, made for the Danube, and then wated
for attack. n the batte whch ensued (1396), Europe
receved ts frst esson on the prowess of the Turks, and
especay of the anssares. The Chrstan army, wth
rash darng, broke through the ne of ts enemes, cut down
a who ressted them, and rushed on rresstbe to the very
rearguard of the Turks, many of whom ether retreated or
sought refuge n fght. hen the rench knghts saw
that the Turks ran, they foowed, and fed the battefed
wth dead and dyng. ut they made the od mtary
bunder, and t ed to the same od resut. The archers,
who aways consttuted the most effectve Turksh arm,
empoyed the stratagem of runnng away n order to throw
ther pursuers nto dsorder. Then they turned and made a
stand. s they dd so, the anssares, Chrstans of orgn,
from many Chrstan natons, as Ducas bewas, came out
of the pace where they had been conceaed, surprsed and
cut to peces renchmen, taans, and ungarans. The
pursuers were soon the pursued. The Turks chased them
to the Danube, nto whch many of the fugtves threw
themseves. The defeat was compete. gsmund saved
hmsef n a sma boat, wth whch he crossed the rver,
and found hs way, after ong wanderng, to Constantnope.
The duke of urgundy and twenty-four nobemen who
were captured were sent to rousa to be hed for ransom.
The remanng urgundans, to the number of three
hundred, who escaped massacre, and refused to sav
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
136 DE TET CT T E GEEE EMP EE
ther ves by ab urng Chrstanty, had ther throats cut by
order of the sutan.1
The batte at copos gave back to a azed amost at
once a that the aes had been abe to take from hm.
The defeat of gsmund, wth hs band of rench, German,
and taan knghts, sent dsmay to ther countrymen and
the prnces of the est.
n the same year, a azed ganed successes over the
Mosem prnce of Caramana and a Turksh pretender at
nope, rebes who had been nduced to rse n the hope that
they mght take advantage of the attack of gsmund and
hs aes.
The sutan s great ob ect, however, was to compete hs
trumphs by the capture of Constantnope. s grand
vzer had, n 1396, whe bockadng the cty, urged the
nhabtants to decare for the young Prnce ohn, who was
the Turksh proUg n refusa, a azed sat down to
besege the cty, and ony abandoned the dea of an assaut
when t was ponted out that to do so woud make enemes
of a the Chrstan powers.
n 1396, apparenty mmedatey after the batte of
copos, and as an essenta step towards the capture of
the cty, he but on the osporus the caste st reman-
ng at natoa- ssar, about s mes from the cty. t
served at once, and contnued to serve unt 1 53, as a
usefu base of operatons. fter havng competed t, says
Chacondyas, he went to besege yzance, and summoned
Manue to surrender the cty.2 The emperor, who had ust
wecomed s hundred rench knghts, sent by Chares the
th of rance, dd not degn to repy. Two years ater,
n 1398, n order to avod an attack by the Turks, who were
drawng near the capta wth an army numberng ten
thousand, nomnay to support ohn, Manue consented, as
we have seen, to share the throne wth hs nephew, and
1 Gbbon suggests, on the authorty of the st. nonyme de t-Denys,
that the rench had murdered ther Turksh prsoners on the eve of the
engagement, and that the sutan was merey retaatng (Gbbon, v. 37).
2 Chac. . 807.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
ED T EE TE C T T P E 137
thereupon went to estern Europe to endeavour to secure
hep.
The ad sent to gsmund from the est and that now
sent to the osporus under ouccaut show that many
statesmen had awakened to the need of checkng Turksh
progress. The empre was abe for a whe to hod ts
own aganst the attacks made by the sutan.
a azed, whose fe was aternatey one of great actvty
n warfare and of ndescrbabe debauchery n the ntervas
between hs campagns, had kept the capta under terror of
seges durng s weary years. n 1 02, he summoned ohn
to surrender the cty, and swore by God and the Prophet
that f he refused he woud not eave n t a sou ave.
ohn gave a refusa. Chateaumorand, the eutenant of
ouccaut, who, as we have seen, had gone west to
endeavour to obtan ad, took charge of the defence, and
wated for an attack.
t ths tme, remarks Ducas, the empre was crcum-
scrbed by the was of Constantnope, for even vra was
n the hands of the Turks.1 a azed had ganed a frm
hod of Gapo and thus commanded the Dardanees.
The ong tradton of the Eoman empre n the East, save
for the capture of the cty tsef, seemed on the eve of
comng to an end. o soder of conspcuous abty had
been produced by the empre for upwards of haf a century:
none who was capabe of nfctng a suffcent defeat, or
seres of defeats, on the Turks to break or serousy check
ther power. The empre had fought on for three genera-
tons aganst an ever ncreasng number of Turks, but
wthout confdence and amost wthout hope. t was now
ackng n suffcency of men and money. The often
promsed ad from the est had so far proved of tte
ava. The armes defeated by the empre, ether aone or
aded by taans, were renewed by the constant stream of
mmgrants from sa. The power of erba had been
amost destroyed. ugara had pershed. The two states
had been aternatey at the mercy of hordes of nfdes from
1 Chap. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
138 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the north or those under the Turksh sutan. rom
Damata to the Morea the enemy was trumphant. The
men of Macedona had everywhere faen before a azed s
armes. Constantnope was between the hammer and
anv: sa Mnor, on the one sde, was neary a under
Turksh rue the European part of the empre, on the
other, contaned as many Turks as there were n sa
Mnor tsef. The nsoent tyrant passed n safety between
hs two captas one at rousa, the other at dranope
and repeated hs proud boasts of what he woud do beyond
the mts of the empre. t seemed as f, wth hs over-
whemng force, he had ony to succeed once more n a task
whch, n comparson wth what he and hs predecessors had
done, was easy, and hs success woud be compete. e
woud occupy the throne of Constantno, woud acheve that
whch had been the desre of the rab foowers of Mahomet,
and for whch they had sacrfced hundreds of thousands of
ves, and woud wn for hmsef and hs foowers the
reward of heaven promsed to those who shoud take part
n the capture of ew Eome. The road to the Eder Eome
woud be open, and he woud yet feed hs horse on the atar
of t. Peter.
e have seen what was the nsoent message he sent
n hs arrogance, n 1 02, to ohn. The answer gven
woud have competed a dramatc story f t had seemed we
to the gods. Te your master we are weak, but that n our
weakness we trust n God, who can gve us strength and can
put down the mghtest from ther seats. et your master
do what he kes. Thereupon a azed had ad sege to
Constantnope.
uddeny, n the backness of darkness wth whch the
fortunes of the cty were surrounded, there came a ray of
ght. ad there been an nterpreter there as of od tme,
a azed mght have earned the sgnfcance of the hand-
wrtng on the wa. thought of the sege was aban-
doned for the tme, and Constantnope breathed agan
freey.
hat had happened was that Tmour the ame had
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T M U P GEE 139
chaenged, or rather ordered, a azed to return to the Greeks
a the ctes and terrtores he had captured. The order
was categorca and, gven to a ferocous barbaran ke
a azed, drove hm to fury. The man who gave t was,
however, accustomed to be obeyed.
Tmour1 or Tamarane was a Mahometan and a Turk,
though he camed to be of the same race as Genghs, who
was a Mongo. Under hm the warror shepherds of the
south pans of sa came westward n even greater numbers
than they had done under hs famous predecessor. They
advanced n we-organsed armes, under generas who seem
to have had ntegence everywhere of the enemy s country
and great mtary sk. fter havng anne ed harzon
and Persa to Transo ana and reduced Turkestan to
obedence, Tmour turned westward. n 1386, he appeared
at Tfs, whch he subse uenty captured at the head of an
enormous host estmated at eght hundred thousand men.
t Erzngan he put a the Turks sent there by the sutan
to the sword.
a azed seems from the frst to have been aarmed and
went hmsef to Erzngan n 139 , but returned to Europe
wthout makng any attempt to resst the nvader, probaby
beevng that Tmour had no ntenton of comng further
west.2 e soon earned hs mstake. Tmour was not
merey as great and crue a barbaran but as ambtous as
a azed hmsef. n 1395, whe the emperor was n the
akan pennsua, Tmour summoned the arge and popu-
ous cty of vas to surrender. The nhabtants twce
refused. Meantme, he had undermned the wa. n ther
second refusa, hs host stormed and captured the cty.
hundred and twenty thousand captves were massacred.
a azed s son was made prsoner and put to death. arge
number of the prsoners were bured ave, beng covered
over n a pt wth panks nstead of earth so as to pro-
ong ther torture. a azed was reeved when he earned
that from vas, whch had been the strongest pace
1 The word tmour s the same as the ordnary Turksh word for ron, demr.
euncavus, 250.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 0 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
n hs empre, the ever vctorous army had gone towards
yra.
Tmour drected hs huge host towards the fronter cty
of the sutan of Egypt namey, eppo hs ob ect beng to
punsh the sutan for hs breach of fath n mprsonng
hs ambassador and oadng hm wth rons. n hs march
to that cty, he spread desoaton everywhere, capturng
or recevng the submsson of Maata, ntab, and other
mportant towns. t eppo, the army of the Egyptan
sutan ressted. terrbe batte foowed, but the
Egyptans were beaten, and every man, woman, and chd n
the cty was murdered.
fter the capture of eppo, ama and aabek were
occuped. The atter, whch, ke so many other once
famous ctes, has become under Turksh rue a desoaton
wth ony a few mserabe huts amd ts superb runs, was
st a popuous cty, and contaned arge stores of provsons.
Thence he went to Damascus and n anuary 1 01 defeated
the remander of the Egyptan army n a batte whch was
hardy ess boody than that before eppo. The garrson,
composed mosty of Crcassan mameukes and negroes,
captuated, but the chef was put to death for havng been
so sow n surrenderng. Possby by accdent, the whoe
cty was burned.
Tmour was stopped from advancng to erusaem by a
pague of ocusts, whch ate up every green thng. The
same cause rendered t mpossbe to attack Egypt, whose
sutan had refused to surrender yra.1
rom Damascus, Tmour went to agdad, whch was
hed by contemporares to be mpregnabe. md the heat
of a uy day, when the defenders had everywhere sought
shade, Tmour ordered a genera assaut, and n a few
mnutes the standard of one of hs sheks, wth ts horseta
and ts goden crescent, was rased upon the was.2 Then
1 euncavns, pp. 250-1, en. edton, makes the con uest of Damascus n
1399 Chacondyas and others, n 1 02 the Turksh authors uoted by on
ammer, n 1 01. The statement of the hndrance due to ocusts take from
Murat, 772, who uotes as hs authorty zar, a name unknown to me.
1 The Crescent, whch Gbbon and other wrters assert to have ony been
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EPP , D M CU , GD D 1 1
foowed the usua carnage attendng Tmour s captures.
The mos ues, schoos, and convents wth ther occupers were
spared: so aso were the maums and the professors.
the remander of the popuaton between the ages of eght
and eghty were saughtered. Every soder of Tmour, of
whom there were nnety thousand, as the prce of hs own
safety, had to produce a head. The boody trophes were, as
was customary n Tmour s army, ped up n pyramds
before the gates of the cty.
t was on hs return northwards from Damascus that, n
1 02, Tmour sent the message to a azed whch at once
forced hm to rase the sege of Constantnope. Con-
temporaneousy wth ths message, Tmour re uested the
Genoese n Gaata and at Genoa to obtan ad from the est
and to co-operate wth hm to crush the Turksh sutan.
Tmour organsed or sent a arge army on the Don and
around the ea of zof on the Cmmeran osporus,
connectng that sea wth the Eu ne, n order that, n case of
need, t mght act wth hs huge host now advancng
towards the ack ea from the south. s man body
passed across the pan of Erzngan, and at vas Tmour
receved the answer of a azed. The response was as
nsutng as a Turksh barbaran coud make t. a azed
summoned Tmour to appear before hm and decared that
f he dd not obey, the women of hs harem shoud be
dvorced from hm, puttng hs threat n what to a Ma-
hometan was a specay ndecent manner. the usua
cvtes n wrtten communcatons between soveregns
were omtted, though the satc con ueror hmsef had
carefuy observed them. Tmour s remark when he saw
empoyed by the Turks after the capture of Constantnope, had probaby been
used by them for many centures prevousy. t s true that t had been made
use of n Constantnope at an eary perod, and fgures on severa cons of
Constantne, bat doubt whether t was used as the symbo of Constantnope
n the ater centures of ts hstory. The Crusades are not ncorrecty descrbed
as wars between the Cross and the Crescent. The symbo s an ancent one
and fgures wth the star on severa cons beongng to about 200 .C. The
bassd dynasty so used t. Professor precht consders t a remnant o
moon-worshp and connects t wth the subse uent cut of shtaroth, starte,
or phrodte.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 2 DE TEDCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the sutan s etter contaned the name of Tmour n back
wrtng under that of a azed whch was n god, was The
son of Murad s mad hen he read the nsutng threat
as to hs harem, Tmour kept hmsef we n hand, but,
turnng to the ambassador who had brought the etter,
tod hm that he woud have cut off hs head and those of
the members of hs sute f t were not the rue among
soveregns to respect the ves of ambassadors. The repre-
sentatve of a azed was, however, compeed to be present
at a revew of the whoe of hs troops and was re uested to
return to hs master and reate what he had seen.
Meantme, a azed had determned to strke ucky and
heavy aganst Tmour and by the rapdty of hs movements
ustfed the name of derm. s opponent s forces,
however, were hardy ess mobe. Tmour s huge army
marched n tweve days from vas to ngora. The offcer
n command of that cty refused to surrender. Tmour
made hs arrangements for the sege n such a manner as to
compe or nduce a azed to occupy a poston where he
woud have to fght at a dsadvantage. e undermned the
was and dverted the sma stream whch supped t wth
water. ardy had these works been commenced before he
earned that derm was wthn nne mes of the cty.
Tmour rased the sege and transferred hs camp to the
opposte sde of the stream, whch thus protected one sde of
hs army whe a dtch and a strong pasade guarded the
other. Then n an e ceptonay strong poston he wated
to be attacked.
Dsaffecton e sted n a azed s army, occasoned by hs
parsmony, and possby nursed by emssares from Tmour.
a azed s own centousness had been coped by hs
foowers, and dscpne among bs troops was noted as far
ess strct than among those of hs predecessor. n eadng
them on what a understood to be the most serous enter-
prse whch he had undertaken, hs generas advsed hm to
spend hs reserves of money freey so as to satsfy hs
foowers but the caprcous and sef-wed derm refused.
They counseed hm, n presence of an army many tmes
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TT E G E 1 3
more numerous than hs own, to act on the defensve and to
avod a genera attack. ut a azed, bnded by hs ong
seres of successes, woud sten to no advce and woud take
no precautons. n order to show hs contempt for hs
enemy, he ostentatousy took up a poston to the north of
Tmour and organsed a huntng party on the hghands n
the neghbourhood, as f tme to hm were of no conse uence.
Many men of hs army ded from thrst under the burnng
sun of the wateress pans, and when, after three days
huntng, a azed returned to hs campng ground, he found
that Tmour had taken possesson of t. The enemy had
amost atogether cut off hs suppy of drnkng water and
had foued what st remaned.
Under these crcumstances, a azed had no choce but
to force on a fght wthout further deay. The ensung
batte was between two great Turksh eaders fed wth the
arrogance of barbarc con uerors, each of whom had been
amost unformy successfu. or were pomp and cr-
cumstance wantng to mpress the soders of each sde wth
the mportance of the ssue. Each of the two eaders was
accompaned by hs sons. our sons and fve grandsons
commanded the nne dvsons of Tmour s host. n front
of ts eader foated the standard of the Eed orse-ta
surmounted by the Goden Crescent. n the other sde,
a azed took up hs poston n the centre of hs army
wth hs sons sa, Mousa, and Mustafa, whe hs edest son
uman was n command of the satc troops who formed
the rght wng. azarus of erba was n command of hs
own sub ects, who had been forced to accompany a azed
and formed the eft wng of the army. The erbans gazed
n wonder and aarm upon a number of eephants opposte
to them, whch Tmour had brought from nda.
t s o cock n the mornng of uy 28, 1 02, the two
armes oned batte. The eft wng of a azed s host was
the frst to be attacked, but the erbans hed ther ground
and even drove back the Tartars. The rght wng fought
wth ess vgour, and when the troops from dn saw ther
former prnce among the enemy, they deserted a azed and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
went over to hm. Ther e ampe was speedy foowed by
many others, and especay by the Tartars n the ttoman
army, who are asserted by the Turksh wrters to have been
tampered wth by agents of Tmour.1
Defeat of The erbans were soon detached from the centre of the
: army, but azarus, ther eader, at the head of hs cavary,
cut hs way through the enemy, though at great oss, wnnng
the approva of Tmour hmsef, who e camed, These
poor feows are beaten, though they are fghtng ke ons.
azarus had advsed a azed to endeavour, ke hmsef, to
break through, and awated hm for some tme. ut the
sutan e pressed hs scorn at the advce. urrounded by
hs ten thousand trustworthy anssares, separated from
the erbans, abandoned by a arge part of hs natoan
troops and many of hs eadng generas, he fought on obst-
natey durng the whoe of the day. ut the ptess heat
of a uy sun e hausted the strength of hs soders, and no
water was to be had. s anssares fe n great numbers
around hm, some overcome by the heat and fghtng, others
struck down by the ever pressng crowd of the enemy. t
was not t nght came on that a azed consented to wth-
draw. e attempted fght, but was pursued. s horse
fe, and he was made prsoner, together wth hs son Mousa
and severa of the chefs of hs househod and of the ans-
sares. s other three sons managed to escape. The
erbans covered the retreat of the edest, uman, whom
the grand vzer and the ga of the anssares had dragged
out of the fght.
The Persan, Turksh, and most of the Greek hstorans
say that Tmour receved hs great captve wth every mark
of respect, assured hm that hs fe woud be spared, and
assgned to hm and hs sute three spendd tents. hen,
however, he was found attemptng to escape, he was more
rgorousy guarded and every nght put n chans and con-
1 Though the Turks were a branch of the Tartar race, the Greek authors
by ths tme had ac ured the habt of cang the naton whch thman had
formed Turks, and a others from entra sa Tartars, and t s convenent
to foow ths nomencature.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TE ED 1 5
fned n a room wth gred wndows. hen he was conveyed
from one pace to another, he traveed much as ndan ades
now do, n a paan un wth curtaned wndows. ut of a
msnterpretaton of the Turksh word whch desgnated at
once a cage and a gred room, grew the error nto whch
Gbbon and hstorans of ess repute have faen that the
great derm was carred about n an ron cage.1 Unt hs
death, n 1 03, he was an unwng foower of hs captor.
fter the batte of ngora, uman (the edest son of
a azed), who had fed towards rousa, was pursued by a
detachment of Tmour s army. e managed to cross nto
Europe and thus escaped. ut rousa, the Turksh capta,
fe before Tmour s attack, and ts nhabtants suffered the
same bruta horrors as amost nvaraby marked ether Tartar
or Turksh captures. The cty, after a carefuy organsed
page, was burned. The wves and the daughters of a azed
and hs treasure became the property of Tmour. caea
and Ghemk were aso sacked and ther nhabtants taken
as saves. rom the Marmora to Caramana, many towns
whch had been captured by the Turks were taken from
them. sa Mnor was n confuson. a azed s empre
appeared to be droppng away n every part east of the
egean. uman, however, estabshed hmsef on the
osporus at natoa- ssar, and about the same tme both
he and the emperor at Constantnope receved a summons
1 on ammer has shown concusvey that the story of an ron cage s a
mstake. t arses from the msnterpretaton of the Turksh word aff.s, whch
has the two sgnfcatons gven above. Two contemporary authors made the
bunder, Phrantzes and rab chah. avaran, who was made prsoner at
the batte of copos, named chdberger, and who was present at the batte
of ngora, has gven a detaed account of the massacre of the Chrstans, but
he does not menton the cage. ( s traves between 139 and 1 27 have been
transated and pubshed by the akuyt ocety, 1879.) ether do Dncas,
Chacondyas, or ouccaut, though they state that a azed ded n rons,
whch he had to wear every nght after hs attempt at escape. Persan
authors who wrote the hstory of Tmonr are sent about the cage. The odest
Turksh hstoran recounts, upon the evdence of an eye-wtness, that a azed
was carred about n a paan un ke a afes, or n the usua knd of gred
paan un n whch ades of the harem traveed. od-nd-dn, one of the most
e act of Turksh hstorans, states that the story of the ron cage gven by many
Turksh wrters s a pure nventon.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 6 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
from Tmour to pay trbute. The emperor had aready
sent messengers to antcpate such a demand. Tmour
earned wth satsfacton that the sons of a azed were ds-
putng wth each other as to the possesson of such parts of
ther father s empre as st remaned uncaptured by hm.
Tmour n 1 02, the con ueror eft utaha for myrna, whch
myrna8 was hed, as t had been for upwards of haf a century, by the
nghts of Ehodes. n accordance wth the stpuaton of
Mosem sacred aw, he summoned them ether to pay
trbute or become Mahometans, threatenng them at the
same tme that f they refused to accept one or other of these
condtons a shoud be ked. o sooner were the pro-
posas re ected than Tmour gave the order to attack the
cty. th hs enormous army, he was abe to surround
myrna on three sdes, and to bock the entrance to t from
the sea. The shps beongng to the knghts were at
the tme absent. knds of machnes then known for
attack upon waed towns were constructed wth amost
ncredbe speed and paced n poston. The houses wthn
the cty were burned by means of arrows carryng famng
materas steeped n naphtha or possby petroeum, though,
of course, not known under ts modern name.
fter fourteen days vgorous sege, a genera assaut was
ordered, and the cty was taken. The knghts fought
ke heroes, but were drven back nto the ctade. eeng
that they coud no onger hod out, and ther shps havng
returned, the grand master paced hmsef at ther head, and
he and hs knghts cut ther way shouder to shouder
through the crowd of ther enemes to the sea, where they
were receved nto ther own shps. The nhabtants who
coud not escape were taken before Tmour and, wthout
dstncton of age or se , were butchered.
The estern setters hastened to come to terms wth
Tmour, who, ke hs great predecessor, was not opposed to
any Chrstans on account of ther regon. The Genoese
n Phocaea, n the sands of Mtyene and cos, sent to
make submsson, and became trbutares of the con ueror.
myrna was the ast of Tmour s con uests n western
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M E : T M UE CEUE T E : DE T 1 7
sa Mnor. e went to Ephesus, and durng the thrty
days he passed n that cty hs army ravaged the whoe of
the ferte country n ts neghbourhood and n the vaey of
the Cayster. The cruetes commtted by hs horde woud
be ncredbe f they were not contnuay repeated durng
the course of Tartar and Turksh hstory. n farness, t
must aso be sad that the ttoman Turks, athough ther
hstory has been a ong seres of massacres, have rarey been
guty of the wantonness of cruety whch Greek and Turksh
authors agree n attrbutng to the Tartar army. ne
e ampe must suffce. The chdren of a town on whch
Tmour was marchng were sent out by ther parents rectng
verses from the oran to ask for the generosty of ther con-
ueror but co-regonst. n askng what the chdren were
whnng for, and beng tod that they were beggng hm to
spare the town, he ordered hs cavary to rde through them
and trampe them out: an order that was forthwth obeyed.
Tmour, weared wth vctores n the west, now deter-
mned to eave sa Mnor and return to amarcand. Ths
resouton he carred out. e contempated the nvason of
Chna, but n the mdst of hs preparatons ded, n 1 05, Death of
.. . ., . Tmonr.
after a regn of thrty-s years.
a azed the Thunderbot ded at ksher two years
earer, and hs son Mousa was permtted to transport hs
body to rousa.1
The batte of ngora gave the greatest check to the
ttoman power whch t had yet receved. Consderng the
number of men engaged and the compete vctory obtaned
by Tmour, one mght have e pected t to have been frutfu
n more endurng conse uences than t produced. ut ts
mmedate resuts, though not far-reachng, were mportant.
The fourteen years vctorous career of the Thunderbot was
brought suddeny to an end. The empre of the ttoman
1 have reed for the account of the batte of ngora and the subse uent
progress of Tmour, many upon on ammer (vo. .), who s at hs best n
descrbng ths perod of Turksh hstory. The authortes are carefuy gven
by hm. nkesen, n hs story of the Turks, cas attenton to the detero-
raton of the ttoman armes durng the regn of a azed, and attrbutes t to the
profgacy of the sutan.
t 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Turks whch he had argey ncreased, and especay by the
addton to t of the north-west porton of sa Mnor, was
for a tme shattered to peces. The sons of the van ushed
sutan, after the departure of Tmour and hs host, were
uarreng over the possesson of what remaned. Three of
them ganed terrtores n sa Mnor, whe the edest,
uman, retook possesson of the ands hed by hs father
n Europe. Most of the eaders of the ttoman host, the
vzers, governors, and scheks, had been ether captured or
san, and n conse uence the sons of a azed fghtng n
sa Mnor found themseves desttute of effcent servants
for the organsaton of government n the terrtores whch
they sezed on the departure of Tmour.
The progress of the great satc horde created a pro-
found mpresson n estern Europe. The eagerness of
the Genoese to acknowedge the suzeranty of Tmour gves
an ndcaton of ther sense of the danger of resstance. The
stores of the terrbe cruetes of the Tartars ost nothng n
ther teng. hen the news reached the neghbourng
natons of ungary and erba and the repubcs of tay
of the defeat of a azed, the capture of rousa, of myrna,
of every other town before whch the satc army had sat
down, and of the poweressness of the mtary knghts, t
appeared as f the est were about to be submerged by a new
food from sa. o terror so great had threatened Europe
snce the tme when Chares Marte defeated the Mosem
hordes on the pans around Tours, or snce the even more
threatenng attack upon Chrstendom when the man body
of the rab armes sat down for successve years before
Constantnope and were sgnay defeated by the obstnacy
of ts defenders.
Then, when news came of the sudden departure of the
satcs and of the breakng up of the ttoman power, hope
once more revved, and t appeared possbe to the pope and
Chrstan peopes to compete the work whch Tmour had
begun by now offerng a unted opposton to the restoraton
of an ttoman empre. Constantnope tsef when a azed
passed t on hs way to ngora was amost the ast
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TEUGG E ET EE ED 1 9
remnant of the ancent empre, and seemed as f t re ured
ony one more attempt, and that not needng that the sutan
shoud put forth a hs strength, to secure ts capture. The
batte of ngora saved t and gave t haf a century more of
fe.
strugge whch asted for s years began between the
sons of a azed. uman, n 1 05, sought to ay hmsef
wth the emperor, and hs proposas show how ow the
batte of ngora had brought the Turksh pretensons. e
offered to cede aonca and a country n the akan
pennsua to the south-west of that cty as we as the towns
on the Marmora to Manue and hs son ohn, now assocated
as emperor, and to send hs brother and sster as hostages
to Constantnope. The arrangement was accepted.
uman, havng thus made hmsef secure, attacked hs
brother sa n 1 05, defeated and ked hm.1 nother
brother, Mousa, n the foowng year, attacked the combned
troops of uman and Manue n Thrace, but the erbans
and ugarans deserted the younger brother, and thereupon
uman occuped dranope. Manue consented to gve
hs granddaughter n marrage to uman, who n return
gave up not merey aonca but many seaports n sa
Mnor : a gft whch was rather n the nature of a promse
than a devery, snce they were not n hs possesson.
Unhappy, uman, ke many of hs race, had aternate
fts of great energy and great ethargy, and was gven over
to drunkenness and to debauchery. Ths caused dsaffecton
among the Turks and Mousa, takng advantage of t, ed
an army n 1 09, composed of Turks and aachs, aganst
hm. The anssares, who were dssatsfed wth the ack
of energy dspayed by ther sutan, deserted and went over
to the sde of Mousa. uman fed wth the ntenton of
escapng to Constantnope, but was captured whe seepng
off a drnkng bout and ked.
1 Chso. v. p. 170. Duoaa says he dsappeared n Caramana Phr. p. 86,
that he was bowstrung. There was, accordng to Chacondyas, another son
of a azed, the youngest, aso named sa, who was baptsed and ded n Con
stantnope n 1 17. Ths was probaby the son gven over as hostage to
Manue.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
150 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Then Mousa determned to attack Manue, who had been
fathfu to hs aance wth uman. e denounced hm
as the cause of the fa of a azed and set hmsef to arouse
a the regous fanatcsm possbe aganst the Chrstan
popuaton under the emperor s rue. ccordng to Ducas,
Mousa put forward the statements that t was the emperor
who had nvted Tmour and hs hordes, that hs own
brother uman had been punshed by ah because he
had become a gaour, and that he, Mousa, had been en-
trusted wth the sword of Mahomet n order to overthrow
the nfde. e therefore caed upon the fathfu to go wth
hm to recapture aonca and the other Greek ctes whch
had beonged to hs father, and to change ther churches
nto mos ues for the worshp of God and Mahomet.1
n 1 12, he devastated erba for havng supported hs
brother, and ths n as bruta a manner as Tmour had
devastated the ctes and countres n sa Mnor. Then he
attacked aonca. rchan, the son of uman, aded the
Chrstans n the defence of the cty, whch, however, was
forced to surrender, and rchan was bnded by hs unce.
he successfu on and Mousa was defeated at sea,
and the nhabtants of the capta, n 1 11, saw the destructon
of hs feet off the sand of Pataea n the Marmora. n
revenge for ths defeat he ad sege to the cty. Manue
and hs sub ects stouty defended ts andward was, and
before Mousa coud capture t news came of the revot of
hs younger brother, Mahomet, who appeared as the avenger
of uman. The sege of Constantnope had to be rased.
Mahomet had taken the ordshp of the Turks n Caramana
shorty after the defeat of hs father at ngora, and had
been unattacked by Tmour. The emperor proposed an
aance wth hm, whch was gady accepted and the con-
dtons agreed to were honouraby kept by both partes.
Mahomet came to cutar where he had an ntervew wth
the emperor. n army formed of Turks and Greeks was
ed by Mahomet to attack hs brother. ut Mousa defeated
hm n two engagements. Then Manue, after a short tme,
1 Dncas, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET EC ME GE D U T 151

havng been oned by a erban army, attempted batte

aganst hm, and wth success. The anssares deserted
Mousa and went over to Mahomet and Manue, and hs army
was defeated. e was hmsef captured and by order of
Mahomet was bowstrung.1
Mahomet was now the ony survvor of the s sons of
a azed, wth the e cepton of sa, the youngest, who was
st vng wth Manue as a hostage. Three of hs brothers
had been the vctms of fratrcde. n 1 13, Mahomet pro- utan
camed hmsef Grand utan of the ttomans. the rst,
e had been oyay aded by Manue and the erbans, 1 1ft 1 20-
and n return oyay respected the agreements he had made
wth both. e gave up, as we have seen, aonca and the
fortfed towns on the Eu ne, the Marmora and n Thessay
whch had been taken from the Greeks.
n 1 15, the Turks, who had remaned neary undsturbed
on the western sde of the akans, entered osna. The
nhabtants were mosty ogoms, who had been constanty
persecuted by ther Cathoc neghbours n order to force
them to Unon wth the Church of Eome, were menaced,
on account of ther refusa, by the kng of ungary, and n
repy threatened that they woud coaesce wth the Turks.
Upon such an ntmaton, the Turks entered the country.2
The two ruers, Manue and Mahomet, contnued on
frendy terms. t was probaby due to the emperor s
nfuence that the sutan consented, n 1 15, to aow the
nghts of Ehodes to bud a strong fortfcaton on the
boundares of Cara and yca as a pace of refuge for
Chrstans who shoud escape from the hands of the Mosems.
Ducas gves an account of the ntervew whch took pace
between the grand master and Manue and adds that the
emperor went so far towards concatng the Chrstans that
he contented the ruers of Chos, Mtyene, and Phocaea. n
returnng from the Morea n 1 16, Manue met Mahomet at
Gapo, the sutan gong on board Manue s gaey and
eatng wth hm.
1 Chac. v. Phr. . 29 Ducas, 19.
ffca Tow n osna and erzegovna, by . de sboth.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
152 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Two years ater, the good understandng between
Mahomet and the emperor was nterrupted by an ncdent
whch s credtabe to Manue. Turksh pretender who
camed to be Mustafa, the eder brother of the sutan,
who s supposed to have been ked at ngora, aded by a
body of aachs, attempted to dethrone Mahomet. They
were attacked and beaten back and then took refuge n
aonca. Manue decned to gve them up, but promsed
that he woud prevent the pretender and the eader of the
aachs from makng further attacks upon Mahomet. To
accompsh ths, he sent the pretender Mustafa to the sand
of emnos and mprsoned the chef of the aachs n
the monastery of Pammacarstos n Constantnope. ut
Mahomet woud not be satsfed wth any punshment ess
than the death of the pretender, and from ths tme ceased
to trust Manue. evertheess, when, n 1 20, the sutan
was n passage through Constantnope towards hs satc
possessons, Manue behaved oyay. the members of
hs counc, says Phrantzes,1 advsed the emperor to seze hm.
Manue refused and decared that, though the sutan mght
voate hs oath of frendshp, he woud rather trust to God
and respect hs own. n Mahomet s return to Europe
through Gapo, the counc agan urged the emperor to
capture hm. gan, however, he refused, and sent a trusty
genera to escort hm from the Dardanees to dranope.
Death of short tme after hs arrva, n 1 20, Mahomet ded.
s death was kept secret for forty days, n order to gve
tme for the arrva of hs son, Murad, who was then at
egn of masa. Murad was procamed at rousa and began hs
1 20-1 51 regn by proposng to Manue the renewa of the aance
whch had e sted wth hs father. e have aready seen
that ths proposa was re ected, and that, after frutess
negotatons for the surrender of two of Murad s sons, war
was decared. The emperor thereupon sent to Mustafa the
pretender, who st remaned prsoner at emnos, and, gvng
hm assstance, recognsed or apponted hm governor of
Thrace and of a the paces n that provnce hed by the Turks
1 . 37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
MUE D D T E PEETE DEE MU T 153
whch he coud occupy. n return, Mustafa swore to dever
Gapo, whch had been taken by the Turks n the regn
of a azed, to the emperor as soon as he had captured t,
as we as certan towns on the ack ea. Mustafa
succeeded for a whe and wth the ad of the mpera
troops captured Gapo (1 20). number of ts Turksh
garrson oned hs army. Manue s genera now camed
the fufment of hs promse to dever ths mportant town,
but Mustafa stated what has often been advanced n our
own tme as a generay recognsed rue n sam, that a
true beever coud not surrender to unbeevers terrtory
hed by Mosems e cept by force, that hs regon bound
hm to bud a cty on the runs of the Chrstan cty, and
that he woud rather break hs oath than voate the duty
mposed by hs regon. t was n van that the emperor s
representatve remnded hm of hs past hstory: how he had
sought refuge at aonca, how the emperor had rsked the
anger of Mahomet by nsstng upon hs refusa to gve hm
up how at emnos he had st been protected. The
pretender was obdurate.1
hen Manue heard of the bad fath of Mustafa, he
endeavoured to re-estabsh the same frendy reaton wth
Murad whch had e sted wth hs father. e offered to
assst the sutan to recover a that hs father possessed,
provded he woud send hs sons to Constantnope.
ccordng to Phrantzes (who from ths tme takes an actve
part n many of the ncdents he reates), the sutan was
e uay ready to be frendy, provded that no further ad
shoud be gven to Mustafa,2 but no understandng coud be
arrved at.
The per ured Mustafa was probaby a very poor creature.
e soon ost the confdence of hs foowers, and shut
hmsef n Gapo, gvng hmsef up to peasures and
payng tte attenton to the measures whch Murad was
takng aganst hm. The atter passed over nto sa, made
arrangements wth the Genoese at Phocaea to send hm
a feet and a number of taan and rench soders, and,
1 Duoas, v. 1 Phr. . 38.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
15 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
when they arrved, crossed the Dardanees from ampsacus
to Gapo.1
The troops who remaned fathfu to the pretender
attempted to prevent the andng of Murad and hs natve
and foregn troops, but faed. Thereupon Mustafa fed.
Murad took possesson of Gapo and then foowed the
pretender to dranope wth a possbe speed. Mustafa
hastened towards aacha on the approach of the sutan.
band of young soders foowed and captured hm. e
was brought before the sutan, condemned, and hanged ke
an ordnary maefactor.
Then the sutan thought hmsef strong enough to take
up the task whch a azed had undertaken when summoned
by Tmour. e decded at once to attempt the capture of
Constantnope. e ad sege to t n the second week of
une 1 22 and ended n faure, as we have aready seen, at
the end of ugust n the same year.
ne at east of the reasons why the sege n 1 22 had
been abandoned was a rsng aganst Murad on behaf of
hs younger brother named Mustafa. ne of hs two
brothers, had been stranged by hs orders, but Mustafa
was saved by Eas Pasha. Murad had ordered Eas to
brng the boy to rousa. Eas, however, succeeded n
havng hm recognsed n that cty and at caea as sutan.
The rebeon, therefore, had assumed aarmng proportons.
Murad wth a trusty band of foowers went to caea, ganed
access to the cty, and the boy Mustafa, who was ony
s years od, was bowstrung, possby wthout the consent
of hs brother. Then Murad n great haste crossed agan to
Europe,2 occuped drauope, and made t hs European
capta.
1 n reference to ths passage across the Dardanees-, Ducas (ch. v.)
gves an nterestng pece of nformaton as to the sze of the Genoese vesses-
There were seven arge shps. Murad was n the argest, whch contaned
1,300 Turksh and rank soders. These shps covered the sea ke foatng
ctes or sands.
1 Dncas mentons e pressy that n the same year three Mustafae ded
frst, the pretender, who camed to be the son of a azed second, hs brother
and, thrd, the grandson of tn (ch. v.).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE T M UE : PE GEE MUE D 155
e have now arrved at the perod when many of those
who were destned to be great actors n the tragedy of the
Mosem con uest of Constantnope appear on the scene.
The young emperor ohn, who had become co-emperor wth
hs father n 1 20 and who now aone possessed power,
owng to the debty of hs father, went, n 1 23, to ungary
to seek hep aganst the common enemy. e eft hs
brother Constantne, who was destned to be the ast
Chrstan emperor of the cty, n charge of the capta wth
the tte of Despot. few months ater, Phrantzes, the
hstoran of the con uest, and ucas otaras, afterwards
made Grand Duke, who aso took a promnent part n the
events of 1 53, were sent by Constantne to Murad and
arranged terms of peace, sub ect to ratfcaton by ohn,
when he returned from ungary. The assocated emperor
came back by sea to hs capta n ctober and terms of
peace were ratfed by whch the empre had to pay a heavy
trbute and to surrender many towns on the ack ea.
n uy 1 25, Manue ded. e was seventy-seven
years od and had regned thrty-four years or, countng the
eghteen years when he was co-emperor wth hs father,
ffty-two years. n hs od age, he had become hopeess of
savng the empre, or even the capta. e counseed ohn
to make the best of the stuaton, to try to ve on good terms
wth the sutan, and to be content to reman the vassa of
Murad.
The Turks had now argey recovered from the ds-
organsaton produced by the nvason of Tmour. Every-
where they were reganng terrtory, and ther nterna
dvsons were dsappearng. Those occupyng the south and
south-west of sa Mnor were the frst to recover from the
bow of the Tartars. s eary as 1 15, Manue had to resst
them n the Morea. They had defeated the enetans, had
pundered Euboea and carred off thousands of Chrstan
captves. thers had nvaded Damata and the dratc
coast. Ther numbers n ungary and south Eussa had
been enormousy ncreased by the con uests of Tmour, the
Turks of south Eussa feeng before hs host. n 1 19, the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
156 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ungarans had defeated an army of three hundred thousand
who entered the great pan north of the Danube. Most
of the Turks n sa Mnor, f not a wng sub ects of
Murad, st rendered hm at the tme of the death of Manue,
n 1 25, a nomna submsson. The prnce of Caramana
was, however, aways a troubesome feudatory.
Murad s reputaton may be udged by the fact that n
the year n whch Manue ded he made a trumpha pro-
gress. avng traversed Thrace, he went to rousa, to
Pergamos, Magnesa, myrna, and Ephesus. he at
the ast-mentoned cty, homage was done to hm by the
ambassadors of the emperor ohn, of azarus, kng of
erba, Dan, prnce of the aachs, and the sgnors of
Mtyene, Chos, and Ehodes. e was, n fact, the amost
undsputed ord of sa Mnor and of a paces n the
akan pennsua, wth the e cepton of a few fefs n Greece,
and of Constantnope, wth a sma terrtory behnd t. th
the e cepton of the enetans and the ungarans, he was
at peace wth a the word. ut the enetans were st
hodng ther own. They had supported the nsurrecton n
Caramana. Ther feet had been sent to prevent Murad
from crossng nto sa, and they were masters of aonca.
ut even n that cty Murad had st a trumph to acheve.
Pressed by famne when the nhabtants were beseged by
the Turks, shorty before Murad s sege of the capta, the
popuaton had offered the cty to the enetans, who gady
accepted t and sent a feet to ts reef. ut the Turks had
constanty camed that they had been mpropery deprved
of ther ntended prey, and the answer gven by Murad to
proposas of peace made by the repubc were: urrender
aonca frst. n 1 28, Murad determned to fght for t.
he he went south-west nto Macedona, the whoe
popuaton, ncudng the southern erbs and southern
ugarans, submttng to hs rue, one of hs eadng
generas ad sege to aonca. Ducas says that the
besegers were a hundred to one, and there can be no doubt
that there was a fata dscrepancy n numbers. n the
arrva of Murad, the anssares were promsed permsson
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EGE D C PTUEE C 157
to page the cty. n a genera assaut, they captured t
wthout much dffcuty, and the brutates, the atroctes,
the wanton and useess cruetes nfcted upon the popu-
aton made a profound mpresson upon estern Chrstans.
Probaby they earned more of the nature of these cruetes,
owng to the presence of taans and the comparatve
pro mty of aonca to estern Europe, than ever before.
ut though women were voated, houses paged, churches
profaned, and seven thousand of the captves sod nto
savery, Europe dd not yet understand that these were
the ordnary ncdents of Turksh con uest. Upon the
capture of the cty, n 1 30, Mnrad and the enetans made
peace.1
Great efforts, however, were yet to be made to check the
progress of Murad, and f n the course of hs trumpha
progress to Ephesus he was under the uson that the
European natons were content to aow Mosem nvason to
reman unchecked, he was soon undeceved. ungary,
erba, and Poand now formed the great ne of defence
aganst a Turksh advance, and when, n 1 28, the frst two
states were nvaded by the Turks, t became evdent to the
est that Cathoc as we as rthodo natons woud have
to resst the progress of Turksh arms. efore the natons
attacked were ready, Murad struck swfty and heavy, and
gsmund, kng of ungary, not havng receved the ad
he e pected from adsaus, kng of Poand, suffered a
serous dsaster on the Danube.
n recevng news of the Turksh advance, the pope once Prepara-
more preached a new Crusade and caed upon a Chrstans tto
to go to the ad of the Poes and ungarans. ut messengers Mnrftd-
traveed sowy, and preparatons were ong. our years
afterwards, n 1 33, Murad agan nvaded ungary, but was
stouty ressted by Ezabeth, mother of the nfant adsaus,
1 De a roc uere, whose narratve was fnshed n 1 38, states that, when
n Gaata, the ambassador of the duke of Man, the protector of the Genoese,
tod hm that to do mschef to the enetans he had contrbuted to make
them ose aonca taken from them by the Turks and he adds, Certany n
ths he acted so much the worse, for have seen the nhabtants of that town deny
eans .Chrst and embrace the Mahometan regon. Eary Traves, pp. 335-6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
158 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
and had to retre. n wthdrawng he attempted to anne
erba, on the prete t that a azed havng marred the
sster of tephen, the former soveregn, the crown beonged
to hm as the her of Tderm. n 1 35, he ad sege to
egrade, and put out the eyes of two sons of the kra,
under the prete t that they had attempted to escape to ther
father. The sege asted s months, but the attempt faed.
The erbans defended the cty bravey. The Turksh army
suffered from maara fever, and a reevng army under a
Posh genera compeed them to rase the sege.
t s worthy of note that durng the absence of the
emperor at errara and orence n order to treat of the
Unon of the Churches an absence from hs capta of two
years and two months ( ovember 1 37 to ebruary 1 0)
Murad proposed to attack the cty and was advsed to do so
by a hs counc wth the e cepton of a pasha,1 who
ponted out that as ohn had gone to confer wth the repre-
sentatves of the Chrstan powers on uestons of regon, at
the re uest of the pope, they woud fee bound to come to
hs ad, f advantage were taken of hs absence to attack
the capta. a s advce was taken.2
mmedatey on ohn s return, he and other European
Chrstan ruers began to make more or ess combned
movements aganst Murad. The nfuence of the pope was
energetcay used to make an aance successfu. The
ueston was no onger one merey of defendng a schsmatc
though Chrstan emperor, but of preservng the e stence of
great Cathoc states. or were the means for offerng
a strong resstance to Turksh advance wantng. The
crown of ungary was worn by adsaus, the young kng
of Poand, who was crowned n 1 0. most mmedatey
after hs accesson, hs army succeeded n defeatng a
Turksh detachment n ungary. n the same year cander-
beg that s, e ander ey at the head of a arge body of
banans, decared war on Murad. Though ohn on hs
1 a was the one Turksh eader n 1 58 frendy to the Greeks. Even
at ths eary date he showed a smar sprt. Chao. 136, enetan edton.
1 Phr. . 13, p. 180.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C M ED M EME T G T MUE D 159
return from orence sent an embassy to the sutan to
protest that he was a oya vassa, he was ony watng for
the shps and ad promsed by the pope and by estern
prnces n order to on n a combned attack. though the
shps promsed were ong n arrvng, the est was known to be
fu of an ety, and preparatons were beng hurred forward.
n ew ear s Day 1 2, the pope agan preached a Crusade
and caed on a Chrstan prnces, and especay on adsaus,
kng of Poand and ungary, to hep n the defence of the
three buwarks of Chrstendom Constantnope, Cyprus, and
Ehodes.1 Cardna uan was commssoned to advse ads-
aus, and the kng was ordered to render every ad possbe
to hm as the egate of Eugenus. George rancovch of
erba bound hmsef to ad the ungaran kng and for ths
purpose to send twenty-fve thousand men and arge sums of
money, the produce of the erban mnes. The combned
army of ungarans and erbs, wth the co-operaton aso of
canderbeg, was paced n une under the command of
ohn Corvnus unyad, the waywode of Transyvana.
unyad had aready dstngushed hmsef as a brave and eader of
skfu eader aganst the Turks. n a short campagn of armes
ess than haf a year, he had captured fve stronghods north of
the Danube, won as many battes, and had returned aden wth
booty and trophes of vctory. n 1 2, at the head of
tweve thousand chosen cavary, he chased the Turks out of
erba and defeated n successon severa armes. Chrstans
from rance, tay, and Germany hastened to enro them-
seves under hs eadershp. ot even before the terrbe
dsaster at copos n 1396 had so powerfu an army been
gathered together to attack the common enemy as was
now coected under unyad. t represented a the force
that the pope and estern Europe coud muster, and the
presence of Cardna uan gave t the sancton of an
nternatona army representng Chrstendom. edom have
soders had more confdence n ther eader, and apparenty
that confdence was we bestowed.
1 Possby ungary was not mentoned, wth the ob ect of eadng the Turks
to beeve that the pace of attack woud not be nearer than Constantnope.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
160 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ear sch the army of tweve thousand chosen cavary
under unyad was oned by that of adsaus, consstng of
twenty thousand men, wth whom were the kng and the
cardna. The frst and most mportant batte of the
campagn wth the unted army was fought between ofa
and sch, probaby near vntza on ovember 3, 1 3.
The Turks were competey defeated, and thrty thousand of
them are sad to have been eft on the fed. our thousand
were made prsoners and nne standards captured. There-
upon the Chrstan army advanced to ofa, whch t
captured, and then pushed on towards Phppopos. t
sad near khtman, the begnnng of the pass about
mdway between ofa and Phppopos, unyad found
that Murad had arranged for makng a stand. The natura
strength of the pass, the prncpa entrance to whch s the
Gate of Tra an, and the measures taken on the hgh tabe-
and at the head of ths pass to make the frozen ground
mpassabe to cavary, made unyad hestate. second
pass appeared more practcabe. n Chrstmas Eve, the
Chrstan army forced a passage, trumphng over the Turks
and over the e uay serous obstaces of rocks and ce.
Murad s strong entrenchments were carred by brant and
persstent attacks, the Chrstans havng to make ther way
through snowdrfts, whe the enemy roed rocks and
masses of ce from the heghts. The Turks were drven
from ther stronghod and the Chrstan army foowed them
down the sopes of the akans nto the pan. nce more
the Turks stood, and agan they were beaten.1 Upon ths,
the trumphant Chrstan army hated and wated for
renforcements before further advance.
t was probaby mmedatey after ths campagn, or
possby durng the hat n Eoumea, that Murad hastened
nto sa, where the prnce of Caramana had engaged n a
conspracy wth others of the emrs of natoa to rse
aganst the sutan and to attack hs terrtory smutaneousy
wth the attacks made by Chrstans n Europe. ona and
many other ctes had been sacked and desoaton carred
1 Camachns, who descrbes the batte, took part and was wounded n t.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T : TEE T EGED 161
far and wde even among the Turks wherever they had
stood for Murad.1 The sutan suppressed the rsng wth hs
usua cruety, treatng the Turks as he had done the
Chrstans.
The successes of unyad compeed Murad, and ths for
severa reasons, to sue for peace. e sent an embassy to the
ungaran, but as the atter was awatng new troops to pur-
sue hs campagn, he at frst decned to treat, and sent
Murad s deegates to zegedn, then occuped by the kng
and the cardna. ndng, however, that hs renforcements
dd not arrve, unyad consented to retre and take part n
the negotatons. The Turks on ther sde agreed to terms.
Murad was to gve up to George rankovtch a the paces
n erba whch he had captured, to aow aacha to be
added to ungary, to eave canderbeg n possesson of
bana and Macedona, and to gve up the two ads whom he
had bnded and the other hostages. adsaus and unyad
on the return of the atter to ungary made a trumpha
entry nto uda. Thrteen pashas, nne Turksh standards,
and four thousand prsoners bore testmony to the success
of the campagn. The msson from Murad had gone for-
ward nto ungaran terrtory to compete the formates
of peace whch had been agreed to at zegedn. forma peaoe
truce for ten years was concuded n une 1 between 8oem y
accepted
Murad and the kng of Poand and ungary and hs aes.
The treaty was not, however, sgned by unyad, who
decared that he was ony a sub ect. Each party swore that
the army of hs naton woud not cross the Danube to attack
the other. adsaus took the oath to ths effect soemny
on the Gospes and Murad on the oran.2
The treaty of une 1 thus soemny ratfed was
amost mmedatey broken.3 To the eterna dsgrace of
1 have foowed here the verson of Ducas ( .). t s doubtfu, however,
whether ths e pedton nto Caramana ought not to be paced a year earer.
ee the authortes uoted by Murat, p. 856.
1 Cha. v. Ducas, . The atter states that nnyad refused ether to
sgn or to swear.
1 The treaty was made n ane. ccordng to Murat, t was broken n the
same month. f so, the account of Dncas s ncorrect. Murad was nformed
M
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
162 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
b adsaus and of the cardna egate, uan Cesarn, who
Chrstans, had accompaned unyad on the campagn ust descrbed,
and who fgures as the ev genus of adsaus unt hs
death, t was broken by the Chrstans. story furnshes
few e ampes of e uay bad fath.
the evdence goes to prove that the Turks ntended
to respect the treaty. The sutan, ndeed, had taken the
opportunty of abdcatng and of formay handng over the
government to hs son, Mahomet, a boy fourteen years od,
and had aready retred to rousa wth the ntenton of
gong on to Magnesa, to ve n peace and uetness.
Murad wanted rest. Even when he was seen by a
roc uere, probaby n 1 36, he was aready very fat.
short, thck-set man wth a broad brown face, hgh cheek-
bones, a arge and hooked nose, he ooked, says the same
wrter, ke a Tartar that s, ke a Mongo. ouptuous n
the worst Turksh sense of the word, he aso oved wne and
banshed a beever who dared to reprove hm for drnkng
t. e s thought, adds a roc uere, not to ove war,
and ths opnon seems to me we founded. 1 ust about
ths tme aso he ost hs edest son, addn, to whom he
was much attached, and was overcome wth gref. ence
hs determnaton to get rd of the cares of government.
The opportunty to the Chrstans seemed temptng.
ews had arrved that a powerfu feet of seventy shps had
appeared n the osporus, ten trremes havng been sent
by the pope and ten others at hs re uest by atn prnces.
The duke of urgundy and a rench cardna had arrved
at Constantnope to urge ohn to on n a Chrstan eague.
The ctes of Thrace were undefended by the Turks, and the
feets, t was beeved, coud prevent Murad wth hs army
from crossng nto Europe. The ony obstace to vgorous
and successfu acton was the newy sgned treaty.
Prete ts were found that adsaus had had no rght to
by George of erba of the renewa of war and agan took the government
nto hs own hands at the begnnng of summer, when the dog-days were com-
mencng. Duoas, .
1 Eary Traves, pp. 3 6-3 7.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TEE T TED C T 163
agree to a truce wthout the consent of the pope, and that
Mnrad had not e ecuted hs part of the treaty. adsaus
hestated to break hs oath, but Cardna uan urged that
hs eague wth the Chrstan prnces of the est was
better worth respectng than hs oath to the mscreant.
ccordng to more than one author, he mantaned the pro-
poston that no fath need be kept wth nfdes.1 nay,
the cardna caed down upon hs own head a punshment
due to the sn, f sn there were, n voatng the oath. ut
n the name of the pope, the vcar of God on earth, he
formay reeased the kng from the obgatons to whch he
had sworn.2
The acton of adsaus was n reaty not merey
wcked and mmora, but -advsed and hasty. Even n
the short nterva between the concuson of peace and the
decaraton of war, the rench, taan, and German
vounteers had gone home. ohn was not ready to ad
hm. Phrantzes had been sent to adsaus, to the cardna,
and even to the sutan, to temporse and to prevent an out-
break of war before a coaton coud be formed. unyad
very reuctanty gave hs consent to the voaton of the
truce, and then ony on condton that the decaraton of war
shoud be postponed unt eptember 1. George of erba
not ony refused to voate the engagement nto whch he
had soemny entered wth Murad but refused to permt
canderbeg to on adsaus. The whoe busness was
-consdered and -managed, and the faut es many wth
the cardna.
1 oncerus, p. 18, speakng of the cardna, does not go so far. e says,
u Pontfc cere nramenta praesertm hostbns Chrstan nomns praestata
rescndere contendebat. Thurocz ( uoted by on ammer, p. 807, vo. .) and
Cambn, p. 13, make smar statements.
- ber urum, . 57, v. 2 , 26 Chac. v. eneas vas states that
Engenus, when he was nformed of the treaty, wrote to Cardna uan that t
was nu as havng been sgned wthout the papa sancton that he ordered
adsaus to dsregard t, and that he gave hm absouton for so dong. t the
game tme, be drected the cardna to do hs best to renew the war, n order
that the great preparatons he bad taken n hand mght not be frutess. The
statement may be true, but t s dffcut to beeve that the report of the sgna-
ture coud have reached ome and that hs answer coud have arrved to the
cardna before war was decared.
M
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
16 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
hen Murad s dream of uet days at rousa was ds-
turbed by the news that the treaty soemny accepted a few
weeks earer had been voated by the fathess Chrstans,
who n ths case are usty charactersed by the Turks as
nfdes, he at once resumed the dutes of a ruer and pre-
pared to go to the ad of hs sou, young Mahomet. th
the ad of the Genoese he crossed the osporus, probaby
at the e treme north end beow the Gant s Mountan,
where the entrance nto the ack ea was, and ong con-
tnued to be, known, from the number of tempes whch had
e sted there from pre-Chrstan tmes, as the acred Mouth.
The taan and Greek feets near the capta were unabe
successfuy to resst the passage, the ascent of the os-
porus beng amost mpossbe for sang vesses durng
the contnuance of the prevang north wnds. rom
thence Murad hastened to meet the army of adsaus.1
atte of The pace of rendezvous for the Chrstan armes was
. 11, arna. adsaus took the fed n the autumn, wth ony
ten thousand fghtng men. e marched aong the vaey
of the Danube, and was oned by Draku, prnce of aa-
cha, wth fve thousand of hs sub ects. The tota of the
two armes probaby never e ceeded twenty thousand men.
The aachan prnce advsed prudence and deay. e
1 The Turksh accounts agree that the crossng was at the osporus.
aretus, ook . p. 38, wth whom euncavus agrees, says : vera est
fama, merchant vesses transported the army over the osporus, recevng a
god con per man. onfnns kewse gves ths story of payment and says
t was made to the Genoese. oncerus, p. 18, says the feet crossed the Dar-
danees. Ducas, whose account have adopted, states that the feet ony
crossed wth great dffcuty and aganst the w of the emperor. Chacondy-
as makes the transt take pace at eron, near the Dardanees (Chac. 135)
one wrter, at somaton. There s a church of the somato (the odess,
.e. of nges) at raaoutkeu st e stng. ee The Constantade, where
the Patrarch gves an account of t. Phrantzes dentfes the poston on
the osporus (namey, opposte natoa- ssar) by sayng that t was near
the narrow part of the osporus above the vage of somaton or rnaout-
keu : or rb ffrtvbv tyyvs rov avurepov ftpovs r ruv ffufuruv tafs (Ph.
ch. . p. 223), whch s concusve as to the ocaty he wshes to ndcate. Ducas
aso n severa paces gves the name of eron to the strats between natoa
and onmea- ssar. t s therefore cear that two paces on the osporus were
known as eron. The safest passage woud be at the eron beow the Gant s
Mountan.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TT E E 165
ponted out that even a huntng party of the sutan con-
taned as many men as were now coected to oppose hm.
unyad, however reuctant he had been to enter on the
campagn, seems to have thought that, once the armes had
started, ther ony hope of safety ay n e pedton and n
beng abe to obtan a strong poston for fghtng. The
dscusson between the two brave eaders ed to a uarre, n
whch Draku drew hs sword, but was mmedatey over-
powered and compeed to purchase safety by the promse
of a further renforcement of four thousand men.1 Draku
then retred, and hs pace was taken by hs son. Many of
the towns and vages passed through on ther march were
hed by Turks, but the Chrstan armes, n most cases,
easy overcame a opposton, and n ther course pundered
the schsmatc ugarans and ther churches as f they had
been enemes.
t arna the army proposed to rest. urther advance,
f desrabe, was dffcut, on account of the ness of ads-
aus. unyad took up a strong poston.
arna s at the head of a bay. n the south sde was
stuated, at a dstance of about four mes from the town, a
vage named Gaata. etween the two stretched a ong
ne of marsh, whch s the termnaton of a agoon, bounded
on the south sde by a steep range of hs.3 etween the
end of the marsh and the bay the Chrstan army encamped
wth the h on ts rear. ardy had t taken up ts
poston when scouts brought the startng news that
Murad s army was encamped at a dstance of four thousand
paces. The nght was brght and cear, and by ascendng
the h they coud see the fres, and make even an estmate
of the number of ther enemes. Ther astonshment at the
rapdty wth whch Murad had advanced added to ther
aarm. They found that he was at the head of an army of
at east s ty thousand men a hundred thousand men are
1 Camacbus.
Morbo detentus, oncerus, 18. Chac. and others aso menton hs
ness. e was sufferng from an abscess n the thgh.
n the opposte shore of the agoon now runs the raway from arna to
uatchuk.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
166 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
sad to have crossed nto Europe whe ther own conssted 1
ony of eghteen or twenty thousand. Guards were doubed,
and a counc at once hed, to decde upon what was to be .
done. Cardna uan s advce was that they shoud
entrench themseves, make a barrer around them of ther
carts, and awat attack. Ther machnes, or guns, the s
aarmng effect of whch had aready been seen at egrade,
woud be of vaue for ther defence. e aso urged that
probaby a feet woud soon come to ther ad. The bshops
wth the army, and a few others, agreed wth hm. ff
n the other hand, unyad and the eader of the
aachs decared the proposa to be absurd. The great
ungaran urged that the enemy was ony to be con uered
by darng and dash. Every sgn of hestaton, especay at d
the begnnng of a campagn, was fata. uppose the
Turks aso chose to pay the watng game, were the
Chrstans ready to stand a sege Ther ony savaton ay
n audacty. e charactersed what was sad about the
comng of a feet as rdcuous. hps woud be of no more
use n ther present poston than cavary at sea. Even f
the saors anded, what coud they do aganst horsemen
The advce of the e perenced soder carred the day.
The young kng, though he was sufferng great body pan,
supported unyad, and decared aganst deay.
ardy was the counc of war over before the scouts
announced that the Turks had setted the ueston for
them and were preparng to attack. Though the aarm
was fase, or at east premature, unyad at once made a
arrangements for defence, and strengthened hs poston.
s army had ts back to a h on one sde was the marsh,
and on the other he paced hs baggage and other wagons,
so as to make a rampart. e bocked up the passes
through the marsh as we as he coud wth carts and
charots. e paced four companes of aachans on the
eft, where the marshes afforded protecton, whe the un-
garans formed the rght wng, of whch he hmsef took
command. Ths was the poston of greatest danger, as
beng east protected. adsaus was paced n the safest
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DET T E TT E 167
pace n the centre, surrounded by ungarans and Poes.
The great back standard of ungary foated over unyad,
whe the fag of t. George marked the pace near the kng
occuped by the cardna and the aachan chef.
reserve of aachs was statoned to act wherever there was
necessty. Murad, however, dd not begn hs attack as
soon as the Chrstans e pected. e took four days before
he competed hs preparatons. e came down further nto
the pan, and carefuy formed hs pan of batte. The
nvncbe anssares occuped the centre, wth the sutan
n ther mdst. They formed what may be caed a zarba.
round them was a dtch or trench. ehnd that stood the
cames, whe behnd them was a breastwork formed of
sheds f ed to the ground mmedatey n front of the
anssares surroundng the sutan. The natoan troops,
some of whom were armed wth ar uebuses, were on the
utan s eft, and the European or Eumean troops on hs
rght. n front of the sutan, hosted on a ong spear, was
paced the voated treaty.
The Turks sent forward s thousand of ther cavary,
who occuped the h near the Chrstan army. Ther
purpose was to e amne the ground, and to take note of the
numbers of the enemy, and of ther poston. evertheess,
they dscharged showers of arrows aganst the Chrstans,
ther archers beng, as usua, ther best troops.1 hen
ranco, one of the standard-bearers of adsaus, prevented
hs men from attackng them, the Turks, beevng that the
Chrstans were overawed by ther superor numbers and
dared not eave ther entrenchments, came down nto the
pan and began the batte. Then ranco et hs troops go,
and wth such effect that the Turksh cavary were soon n
fu retreat. Murad thereupon brought forward the man
body of hs army, and the fght became genera. unyad
sustaned successfuy the shock of the natoan dvson,
drove t back and put t to rout. The remander of the
Chrstan army n the pan were attacked at the same tme,
but the Turksh horsemen were hard pressed, and fed.
1 Eary Traves, 361
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
168 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ne of the bshops who, says Camachus, was more skfu
n eccesastca than n mtary matters, seeng the Turks
retreatng, hastened after them wth a band of soders, and,
arrvng at the densey packed host, was soon founderng n
the marsh, and he and hs men were of no further use n
the fght. ut the Turks were pursung ther usua method
of fghtng for, remarked a roc uere ony haf a dozen
years before ths batte, t s n ther fght that they are
most formdabe, and t has been amost aways then that
they have defeated the Chrstans. 1
Meantme, unyad, who knew ther tactcs we, on
returnng from hs fght wth the satc dvson, strcty
charged the young kng not to aow the troops around hm
to move, to reman wth them, and to wat for hs return
after attackng the European dvson, or at east unt he
knew the ssue of the fght, because, f successfu, he woud
then have to dea wth the anssares.2 The Chrstans of
the eft wng and even around the standard of adsaus
were hard pressed. The cardna and ranco, wth the son
of Draku, had to fa back to the barrcade of wagons.
ferce strugge took pace near and among the wagons, and
the Turks for a whe ganed ground. unyad hastened to
the ad of the Chrstans, and hs arrva changed for a whe
the tde of batte. The Turks retreated from the wagons
and were drven back two thousand paces. unyad and
hs men were fghtng spenddy and manfesty succeedng.
n ther attack, Carad a, the eader of the European
dvson of the Turks, was ked.
t ths moment occurred an ncdent whch n a
probabty nfuenced and perhaps atogether changed the
fortunes of the day. ccordng to Chacondyas, some who
were near the kng and were eaous of the fame of unyad
persuaded adsaus not to eave the gory of the day to the
ungaran, as f he were the ony eader. s woud be
the soe renown ours the gnomny of havng remaned
1 Eary Traves, 366.
s Chac. p. 138. The account by Phrantzes, p. 198, of the ntervew
between unyad and the kng s very we gven.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE E T U D 169
de. nfuenced by these taunts, the kng ed hs foowers
nto the fght whe unyad was attackng Murad s rght,
and made drect for the sutan hmsef n the mdst of hs
entrenchments. unyad, who durng the day was aways
at the pont of greatest danger, on gaopng back after the
retreat of the Turks before the troops formng the eft wng,
found that the brave but too mpusve young kng had eft
hs post. unyad mmedatey went to hs ad. e found
that adsaus and hs foowers had broken through the
entrenchments, the ne of cames and the sheds, and were
among the anssares. truggng desperatey, he had ad
ow many of the enemy, but had become separated from hs
own men.
s absence caused many of the Chrstans to beeve
that he had been ether captured or ked and, n con-
se uence, many of them began to gve way. The fortune of
the day was at ths tme doubtfu. Many among the Turks
and Chrstans were n fght, nether party beng abe to
udge how the batte was gong. The uncon uerabe
anssares, however, remaned frm and ressted the young
kng s attack vgorousy. n the crss of the batte,
accordng to the Turksh annas, Murad prayed, Chrst,
f Thou art God, as Thy foowers say, punsh ther perfdy.
unyad was n despar. e saw hs men desertng and
that hs army had aready been greaty reduced n numbers,
but he managed to reach the kng. adsaus was st
fghtng when hs genera drew near, but hs horse fe
forward wth hm, n conse uence of a great bow from an
a e. s the kng fe, says Camachus, he was nstanty,
not merey perced, but smpy bured beneath the weapons
of the anssares. s head was taken to Murad, who had
t at once hosted upon a ance.s
The ssue of the batte had been at varous stages doubt-
fu. Two dvsons of the Turks had been beaten and fed,
but both had raed and returned. t one moment the
1 onfnus states that t was at ths moment aso that he unfured the treaty
of zegedn.
1 euncavnE, 256.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
170 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
sutan hmsef contempated fght, but was stopped by a
Turk who cursed hm as a coward and prevented hm from
eavng the fed. unyad attempted to recover the kng s
body, but when he saw one after another of the sma
number of aachs who were wth hm struck down, he
ooked to hs own safety and made good hs escape. The
batte was ost. e, uan, ranco, and as many as coud,
when darkness came on, retreated across the hs nto the
great neghbourng forest.
The fortune of batte had so often changed that t was
not unt the foowng day that the Turks recognsed how
great was the success they had ganed. The saughter n
the sma army of the Chrstans had been heavy. Many, too,
had pershed n the marsh or had been drowned n the agoon.
thers, among whom was uan, were afterwards caught n
the forest. The remnant of uns and aachs had the
utmost dffcuty n makng ther way across the Danube-
n hs way home, unyad was taken prsoner by hs od
enemy, Draku, prnce of aacha, but was set free when
the ungarans threatened war, as they mmedatey dd,
uness he was at once reeased.
The great effort from whch the emperor and the est
had hoped so much had proved fute. The feets had been
poweress. The strugge was over before ad was receved
from the emperor or the estern prnces. The remark of
a carefu traveer s ustfed, that the bad fath of the
Chrstans dd much to ntensfy among the Mosems
dske and dstrust, and ed to reprsas commony ustfed
by the Turksh teachng that no fath s to be kept wth
nfdes.
The part whch the emperor ohn payed, f he took any,
n ths campagn, s doubtfu. Chacondyas states that he
had decared war aganst the sutan, but he s the ony
contemporary who makes ths asserton. Probaby he was
ready, though unabe, to ad the estern shps n preventng
Murad from crossng the osporus.
1 Eton s . ,..:. . . p. 332.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
MUE D GE M EE 171
Murad had nfcted a crushng defeat upon the Chrstans,
was weary of fghtng, and ready promsed the emperor that,
f he abandoned a concerted acton wth the estern
powers, he shoud not be attacked. e once more abd-
cated the throne n favour of hs son Mahomet, and wth-
drew to hs beautfu gardens and paace at Magnesa,
hopng once more for peace n retrement.1
The same year aways 1 he was forced by the
anssares, who were aready begnnng to cam a share n
the government, and who had marked ther dscontent by
burnng a arge part of dranope, to resume the gudance
of the state.
fter reducng them to compete submsson, he turned
hs attenton to Greece, whch on the death of the prevous
emperor had been dvded between three of hs seven sons.
Constantne, brother of ohn, and afterwards the ast
emperor, had shown energy n the Morea. e was n
possesson of a arge part of the Peoponnesus, and had
chased the Turks out of oeota, Pndus, and part of
Thessay. Ths weakenng of ther hod compeed Murad
to bestr hmsef. n ovember, 1 6, he started for
Greece at the head of an army of s ty thousand men.
1 Gbbon adopts the statement of Chacondyas (1 5) that Murad oned the
dervshes after arna, though on other matters regardng hs fe he rees
upon Cantemr, who by mpcaton dscredts the story. Chacondyas states
that n the crss of the batte of arna, the sutan had vowed that f he were
successfu he woud abdcate and on one of these regous orders. on ammer
knows nothng of the storyt and the whoe course of Murad s fe s aganst the
beef that the ord of natons submtted to fast and pray and turn round n
endess rotatons wth the fanatcs who mstook the gddness of the head for
the umnaton of the prt (Gbbon, . p. 1 0). ether hrantzes nor
Ducas mentons hs havng become a dervsh, as they probaby woud have done
f the fact had been known to them. ndeed, the one pont n favour of the
story was unknown to Gbbon: namey, that some of the dervsh sects are
bera or phosophca. They are a regous or petsto, but many cam
that ther tenets are ndependent of sam. Ther e panaton of the turnng
or dancng s that they frst ook towards Mecca and refect, God s there
then they make a turn and refect, e s there aso and so n the compete crce.
t shoud be noted aso that there are many dervshes who nether turn nor
dance n ther devotons. n the sub ect of the dervshes n Turkey, two
usefu books are The Dervshes, by . P. rown ( ondon, 1868), and, better
t , es Confreres furumanes par e . P. ous Pett, sup6reur des
ugustus de 1 a ompton adkeuy (Constantnope, 1899).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
172 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Constantne sent an ambassador, the hstoran Chacondyas,
to propose terms, whch were, however, re ected. Murad
then advanced and attacked Constantne, who hed a strong
poston behnd the famous rampart of the e amon,
e tendng across the sthmus of Cornth. Murad carred t
by assaut, and ked a the garrson. s prncpa genera
then ravaged the Morea, and carred off s ty thousand
Chrstans nto savery. Patras was captured and burnt,
and Constantne, who had fought we but whose army was
much smaer than the Turksh, had to pay trbute and
surrender a terrtory that he had con uered from the Turks
beyond the sthmus of Cornth. e was st, however,
abe to retan possesson of a arge part of the Morea.
fter the campagn n Greece, Murad marched north-
wards to attack the banans, and endeavoured to capture
roya,1 the capta of the country. ut t was hed by the
banan eader, George Castrotes, whom we have aready
met under the name of skender (or e ander) ey, a man
who was a mtary genus, and who n some respects recas
the adventures and characterstcs of Garbad. ut he was
unscrupuous as we as energetc. Devotng hmsef ke a
new annba to the savaton of hs country, he hed and
contnued to hod absoute, but wngy rendered, sway
durng twenty-fve years over the banan mountaneers.
Chrstan by brth, but gven over wth hs brothers to the
Turks as hostages, and forcby converted to Mahometansm,
he had become a favourte of Murad for hs handsome
appearance, hs strength of body, and hs courage. e had
ganed power over hs countrymen n the frst nstance by a
ruse as bod as t was reentess. cmtar n hand, he
offered as an aternatve to the res-effend, or commander-
n-chef, ether mmedate death or the aff ng of hs sgna-
ture and sea to a document orderng the governor of roya
to hand over to hm the fortress and the ad acent country.
avng obtaned the document n due form, he then ked
the res-effend. t ths tme skender ey was ony nneteen
akender
ey and
0
banans.
roya or Croa, now caed k- ssar or the hte Caste, s a few mes
to the north of Durazzo and a short dstance from the dratc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E DEE E C PTUEE 173
years od. Gatherng a sma band of banans about hm,
he hastened across the pennsua and obtaned possesson of
roya by a stratagem even more desperate and dangerous
than that by whch he had obtaned the order for hs appont-
ment as Turksh governor. eavng hs foowers outsde
the cty and n hdng, he presented hs credentas and
obtaned the keys of the fortress. Durng the nght, he
personay admtted hs foowers, and the Turksh garrson
were murdered whe they sept. Then he rapdy made hs
preparatons for defence aganst the attack of Murad whch
he knew woud foow. t s suffcent for our purpose to
say that he was successfu, and that at the approach of the
wnter of 1 7-8, Murad s attempt to recapture roya
entrey faed, and the great sutan wthdrew to dranope.
Meantme the Chrstans north of the Danube were pre-
parng to make a greater effort than ever to strke at the
power of the sutan. The new pope, choas the fth,
urged the duty of adng the ungarans and the Poes as
vgorousy as hs predecessor. ut hs appeas to other
states were of tte ava. unyad, notwthstandng the
defeat at arna, was named eutenant-genera of the kng-
dom amost mmedatey on hs return, and at once set
hmsef to reconstruct an army. n ess than four years he
possessed the best-dscpned host whch ungary had yet
seen. ut t was far too sma for the purpose on hand.
mong ts twenty-four thousand men were two thousand
German ar uebusers and eght thousand aachans.
th ths force unyad crossed the Danube near Turn-
severn and nvaded erba, because ts ruer, whose sster was
marred to the sutan, refused to break the engagement wth
Murad.
hen the sutan, who was preparng for another attempt
to defeat skender ey and the banans, heard that George
of erba was on the pont of beng attacked, he at once
made a haste to go to hs assstance. unyad encamped
near Cossovo, on the same Pan of ackbrds where, n
1389, Murad the rst had been assassnated after hs vctory.
The Turksh army, probaby numberng a hundred and ffty
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
17 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
thousand men,1 occuped three days n crossng the tntza,
a sma rver whch runs through the pan nto the ardar.
unyad, for some reason whch s not evdent, eft he
entrenchment and crossed the stream, apparenty wth no
other ob ect than of forcng on the fght. hy he shoud
have done so, snce he was houry e pectng the arrva of a
detachment of banans under skender ey, t s mpossbe
to understand.
The batte commenced on ctober 18,1 8. The Turks
batte of were drawn up n the same order as at arna, the ans-
po, 1 8. sares n the centre surrounded by a trench, behnd whch
were ranged the cames, and behnd them agan a bet of
sheds or buckers f ed n the ground. To the rght of the
anssares was the European, and to the eft the satc,
dvson of Murad s army. n the other sde, the centre of
the Chrstan army was occuped by the German and ohe-
man ar uebusers and some of the best troops of Transy-
vana. The rght wng was formed of ungarans wth a
few can au ares, whe the aachs were on the eft.
The frst day s fght was not genera. ut at noon on
the second, the whoe nes on both sdes were engaged, and
contnued t sunset, when, n spte of the superorty n
numbers on the Turksh sde, no advantage had been ganed.
unyad, ndeed, beeved that durng the nght hs enemy
ntended to break up hs camp and commence a retreat.
or ths reason, he determned upon a nght attack one of
the measures, as Genera kobeeff testfed after fghtng
n Centra sa under somewhat smar crcumstances, n
whch the best-dscpned army amost necessary wns.
the vaour of the ungaran army was poweress to
break through the ne of the anssares, and the attack
conse uenty faed. n the mornng of the thrd day, the
fght was agan renewed, and vctory appeared doubtfu.
ut the aachs turned trators, and n the mdst of the
fght, ther eader havng obtaned terms from Murad, passed
over to the Turksh sde. The army of unyad was now
1 eneas yvus gves the number at 200,000 Chaoondyas at 15,000,
whch on ammer reasonaby suggests a an error for 150,000.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE E T T C -P : T E ECT 175
attacked n front and rear, but contrved to reach ts en-
trenchments. udgng that ts condton was hopeess,
unyad made hs escape n the evenng, eavng the Ger-
mans and ohemans to hod the centra poston of hs
encampment. Ths they dd wth magnfcent courage, but
the batte was aready ost. ut of the army of twenty-four
thousand, seventeen thousand men, ncudng the fower of
the ungaran nobty, are sad to have been eft dead on
the fed.1 ut the vctory had been deary bought by
Murad. Durng the three days fght, forty thousand Turks
had faen.2
The Chrstans had ost the batte through the rash
courage and confdence of ther eader. unyad had refused
to wat for skender ey and hs banans, had abandoned
a strong poston n order to attack an enemy argey superor
n numbers, and hs deserton of the best of hs au ares s
ne pcabe or un ustfabe. The defeat at Cossovo-po,
foowng that at arna, made men forget for a tme the
seres of brant vctores whch the great ungaran had
ganed over the Turks n Transyvana and esewhere. ut
n the gorous defence of egrade aganst Mahomet after
the capture of Constantnope, unyad recovered greater
reputaton than ever, and the est recognsed n that cty
the frst buwark of Chrstendom, and n ts defender the
greatest soder of the age.3
The effect n ungary and Constantnope of these vc-
tores of Murad was appang. The sutan and hs suc-
cessors for many years had nothng to fear from the enemy
north of the Danube.
The great combned efforts of the est to break the tto- easons
man power and, ncdentay, to save Constantnope had
faed dsastrousy. or are the reasons for such faure dff-
cut to understand. They are many two : underestmatng Turks-
1 onfnus makes Murad state n a etter to Cornth that eght thousand
ungarans were eft dead on the pan : a much more key number.
on ammer gves the numbers have adopted.
or the sege of egrade see a paper n the Engsh storca evew,
1892, by Mr. . . an.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
176 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the power of the enemy, and dvdng ther own forces.
rst and above a, nether the pope nor the statesmen of
Europe had reased the enormous number of fghtng men
whch the Turk coud brng nto the fed. They knew that
the empre of Constantnope had been dsmembered by
Turksh armes, but they attrbuted ths oss to secondary
causes, and do not appear to have reased that Turksh
armes beaten agan and agan constanty reappeared. The
empre s oss, n ther opnon, was due to the ncapacty of
some of ts emperors, to cv war, to the pressure of erba
and ugara, and to the udgment of eaven upon the
Greeks for havng refused to come wthn the one Chrstan
fod, and to acknowedge the one shepherd. The Turks
were the nstruments of dvne ustce to punsh schsmatcs,
but, havng done ther work aganst the empre, they woud,
now that they ventured to attack Cathoc states, no onger
be permtted to make further encroachments.
The faure of the men of the est was argey due to the
fact that they despsed the common enemy. They were
under the curous deuson that the Turk was not a fghtng
man that, though he had been successfu n beatng Greeks,
erbs, and ugarans, he was no warror, and that he had
thus far succeeded because he had never encountered
European soders. Ths deuson asted for at east two
centures after the capture of the cty. most every
estern wrter who vsted Constantnope spoke of the
defeat of the Turks as a task we wthn the power of a
European state. That such a bunder nfuenced the men
of the est before the capture of the cty, may be ustrated
by the statement of two contemporares. n an oraton by
eneas yvus, who afterwards became Pope Pus the econd,
devered at Eome n 1 52, before Pope choas, ng
adsaus, and a number of cardnas, the orator appeaed to
the knowedge of hs audence to recognse that the Turks
were unwarke, weak, effemnate, nether marta n sprt
nor n counse what they have taken may be recovered wth-
out dffcuty. ke testmony s gven by a roc uere
1 ovt ma estas mperatora, Turcorum, ssyrorum, egyptorum gentem:
mbeUcs, nermes, effaemnat aunt, ne ue anmo ne ue conso martaes
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C T TTEMPT ED 177
n 1 38, but wth much more cauton, snce he had been
through sa Mnor and had seen the Turks. evertheess,
ths estern traveer states that, though he woud not depre-
cate them, he s convnced that t woud be no dffcut
matter for troops we mounted and we ed to defeat them,
and, n regard to hmsef, he adds, decare that wth one
haf of ther numbers shoud never hestate to attack
them. e fuy reased, as he e pans agan and agan,
that ther vctores had been ganed by ther enormous
superorty n numbers, but though he was very far from
despsng them as soders, he regards them ndvduay as
greaty nferor to the soders of estern states. s
estmate of the nferorty of the Turk was shared by hs
countrymen and estern statesmen generay,2 but they dd
not recognse to the same e tent as he dd how great and
ever ncreasng was the host whch had to be fought. or
dd they recognse, as dd he, the wonderfu mobty of the
Turksh army. t was the same error of forgettng ther
mobty whch brought dsaster upon unyad at arna and
at Cossovo-po.
he the frst mstake was n underratng the mght of
the enemy n regard to numbers, warke sprt, and mobty,
the estern powers bundered aso n dvdng ther forces.
The sermon before the pope aready referred to, on ew
ear s Day 1 52, caed for nternatona concerted acton
to defend Constantnope, Cyprus, and Ehodes. The mstake
was n tryng to do too much. n many occasons, as we
have seen, the forces sent aganst the Turk were dvded,
and an army whch mght have been suffcenty strong to
strke an effectve bow aganst one of the Turksh dvsons
was defeated n deta when spt nto two or three, to be
sent aganst aracens, or to the ad of the mtary knghts,
as we as aganst the Turks.
The one chance of safety for Constantnope now ay n
snmenda erunt spoa ne sudore et sangune. rato omae habta anno
1 52 de passago Crace sgnatorum contra Mahometanos suscpendo. Edta
apud eynadum by Dr. Deh or .
1 a roc uere, 366. rtp o, ne 720.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
178 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the nhabtants themseves, wth such forces as, at the nst-
gaton of the pope, shoud be sent to the ad of the emperor.
ut to add to the chagrn and dffcutes of the aged ohn
at seeng the Chrstan armes defeated, he had once more
formay to promse the sutan that he woud not assst
any of the enterprses set on foot from the est. or
dd the nfuence of the dsasters upon the emperor and
peope of Constantnope stop here. formdabe party n
the cty, headed by the bshop of Ephesus, whch was opposed
to the Unon, and whch strongy resented the proceedngs
at the Counc of orence, was greaty strengthened. ts
members ponted to the vctores of Murad, and asked, wth
scorn, what had been ganed by the abandonment of ther
fath. They knew that they had the support of Murad n
ther opposton to the Unonsts, and the fact that they were
not forcby suppressed by the Court party durng the regn
of ohn s successor can probaby be best accounted for on
the ground that any strong steps taken aganst ther mem-
bers woud be represented to the sutan as a voaton of
the engagement to have no further ntrgues wth the
est.
Death of The dsaster of Cossovo-po hastened the death of ohn,
ber 1 8. whch took pace on the ast day of ctober 1 8, wthn a
few days after he had heard the news.1
of Mmv.a, n ebruary 1 51, hs great contemporary, Murad, ded at
dranope. e had been a successfu warror, and, wth the
e cepton of hs faure to capture egrade, had succeeded
n most of hs enterprses. Gbbon s perhaps ustfed n
speakng of hm as a phosopher n matters of regon,
but he was reentess n mposng hs creed. Cantenr, hs
euogst, reates that n Eprus he converted a the churches
nto mos ues, and ordered every mae Eprot, under penaty
of death, to be forcby made a Mahometan. e deserves the
prases of Turksh wrters. Chacondyas and Ducas recog-
nse n hm certan good trats of character. The frst says
1 ccordng to choarus and Manue the hetorcan, ohn shorty before
hs death decared aganst the Unon. n such a matter, however, both these
wtnesses are suspect.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE T D MUE D 179
that he was a ust and e utabe man, and Ducas gves hm
credt not undeserved for havng scrupuousy respected the
treates whch he made wth Mahometans or Chrstans. s
son Mahomet, who now becomes the second sutan of that
name n the ttoman dynasty, was at Magnesa when he
heard the news of hs father s death.
M 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
180 DE T UCT T E G EE EMP EE
C PTEE
C U E E D G T DEC P EMP E : T DUE T DE-
M E T P C U T TE D E TE
C U E T C UE T D P M G E ME T
D P DUCED TE D E D C EC ED
M T P T E CE MET D TU
C UE T D T T C E UE CE GE
C DE T P PU T C P T 3 T
C MME CE E T PE P E T G E ME T
E EM CE T U D CU T T G
DE D ME T C E.
s the ater oman empre s now drawng to a cose, t
s worth whe endeavourng to rease what were the m-
medate causes of ts weakness, and what was ts actua
condton mmedatey precedng the fna sege.
The empre to whch Constantne Dragases succeeded
on the death of hs brother ohn was over the cty and a
strp of and behnd t whch may be estmated roughy at about
a hundred mes n ength from ts was towards the north
and west. To ths and about haf of the Peoponnesus st
hed by hs brother had the ream of Theodosus been
reduced.
far t has of ten been stated that the fa of the Empre was
atfoM - due to, or at east argey contrbuted to by, the demorasaton
morased e ourt the nobes, and the ctzens. Ths vew had ts
orgn argey, though not e cusvey, n the regous
anmosty of atn Churchmen. The Court has been
descrbed as gven over to gorgeous dspays, to meanngess
ceremones, to u ury, and to effemnacy the nobes as
partakers n such dspays and themseves effemnate the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DEC T E EMP EE 81
ctzens as de, deghtng n spectacuar shows, and askng
ony to be amused. know of no evdence whch supports
any such concuson and beeve that, on the contrary, such
evdence as e sts s aganst t. The popuaton of the cty,
nobes and peope ake, were regous gven over to super-
stfon, accordng to our modern vew but they were not
u urous or mere peasure-seekers. Ther superstton
corresponded wth that of ther feow Chrstans n the
est. beeve, says a roc uere, who vsted Con-
stantnope n 1 33, that God has spared the cty more for
the hoy recs t contans than anythng ese. 1 ut the
same wrter adds the uafcaton that the Greeks have not
the ke devoton that we have for recs. or s ths
regous or supersttous sprt the necessary companon of
ether u ury or effemnacy. The effemnacy and the u ury
assocated wth Constantnope, n so far as they e sted,
beong to the perod before the atn con uest. hen any
dspays are recorded after the recapture of the cty as,
for e ampe, at coronatons they are merey the tradtona
ceremones whch survved as such observances do n the
coronaton of our own soveregns or at great hstorca
courts ke the ustran and papa. The tras and sufferngs,
the ong strugges aganst e terna and nterna enemes
whch had gone on for neary two centures, had dvested
nobes and peope ake of any ove for de ceremones or mere
dversons. The mrace pays whch the peope crowded to
see n aga opha do not show that they had degenerated.
The wrter ust uoted saw a representaton of the three
youths cast by ebuchadnezzar nto the burnng fery
furnace,2 whch, whe t may have served to ncrease the
congregaton s trust n God, can hardy be regarded as a
frvoous amusement.
The hppodrome was no onger used by the peope for
the shows whch had peased ther ancestors at an eary
perod. a roc uere, ndeed, records that he saw the
emperor s brother and a score of nobes amusng themseves
on horseback wthn ts was, but they were tranng them-
1 a roc ngre, p. 3 1. bd. p. 3 0.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
182 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
seves for war by practsng archery, and endeavourng to
make themseves masters n t.1 e records aso that he
was present at a tournament whch the emperor and empress
wtnessed. ether n hs account nor n that of any con-
temporary wth whch am ac uanted s there anythng to
show that the dmnshed popuaton of the cty were other
than an ndustrous and sober peope, to whom a ueston of
regous dogma was of greater nterest than any other,
e cept perhaps those reatng to the progress of ther great
enemy.
ut though the demorasaton of the Court and peope
n the usua sense of the term ought not to be counted
among the reasons for the decay of the empre, the atttude
of mnd n the Court, n the Church, and among the masses s
ndcatve of decay. n any country, but especay n one
under absoute monarchy, the poorer casses of the peope
know and care tte about potcs. mong them there was
under the empre a genera ndfference as to what was key
to happen. They were heavy ta ed, were caed upon to
send ther sons to the wars, and f there were to be a change
of masters, t dd not much matter. Ther atttude was,
ndeed, not unke that whch e sts to-day among the poorer
Turks. change of ruers woud be wecomed by many,
perhaps by most, though at the ast moment regous sent-
ment mght and probaby woud come n to rouse opposton.
Present evs are so burdensome that the hope of a change
of ruers s constanty e pressed.
There was aso among the sub ects of the empre, as
among those of the sutan, an underyng sentment that the
nevtabe was happenng. vary/cy f v was the beef among
the Greeks amost as frmy as the Turks of to-day hod that
t s ther ksmet to be drven out of Europe.
The poorer casses may be dsregarded when we are con-
sderng the pubc opnon of the empre. uch opnons
as e sted among them were a refecton of those of the
nobes, and especay of the Churchmen. oth cergy and
nobes were ntensey conservatve, and had become by habt
a roc uuv, p. 339.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C E CTEE C UET, C E G , D PE P E 183
averse to any change. The energy had gone out of the
Church. There was no fervour of beef. The mssonary
sprt was absoutey e tnct. o nstances are recorded of
abandonment of sef-nterest for the common good. The
great body of de monks contrast unfavouraby wth those of
the est of the same perod. The patrotsm of the prest
aron and hs sma foowng had not been mtated.
dead eve of contented medocrty charactersed the cergy.
n enthusasm for Chrstanty, f t coud not have saved
the empre, mght at east have proonged ts e stence.
ut enthusasm was dead. t woud be a reef to read of
wd enthusasts eadng crowds nto hopeessy mpractcabe
schemes, for such thngs woud at east ndcate fe. othng
of the knd e sts. The fe of the Church was suspended, and
t coud ony arouse tsef to resst change. Even n the
greatest regous ueston of the two centures precedng
1 53, that of the Unon of the Churches, the rthodo
Church had to be stmuated nto acton by the emperors
and nobes.
The nobes themseves were, however, hardy ess con-
servatve than the Churchmen. ack of energy, an absence
of vta force, s the dstngushng characterstc of both.
Unt the atn con uest, ther conservatsm was that of a
cvsed and weathy cass, who had en oyed for centures
the advantages of peace and of securty. n the two cen-
tures after the recovery of the cty the nobes had reganed
much of ther od nfuence, and up to the fna con uest
fet, n Constantnope, much of the same securty as before
and the contentment of ac ured or nherted weath. Com-
merce had argey passed nto the hands of the Genoese and
enetans, but the oss hardy affected the nobes. To a
appearance they remaned as contented as ever. Even n
presence of the enemy whch had constanty been essenng
ther ncomes and drawng an ron crce around the empre,
they appear to have been hardy conscous of the fe and
death character of the strugge.
o ong as the emperor and nobes coud empoy ther
own peasantry or coud hre au ares, they had ressted the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
18 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
Turks wth a certan amount of success. rom Damata
to Matapan, from Durazzo to the capta, as we as n sa
Mnor, the progress of the enemy had been contested. The
Greek armes were destroyed by overwhemng numbers rather
than defeated by superor courage. hen the capta was
cut off from ts suppy of soders from the provnces, t was
n grevous strats, and to ths condton t had come on the
accesson of the ast Constantne.
Prests and nobes appear to have graduay drfted nto
the beef that resstance was hopeess. Ther ac uescence
n what they beeved to be the nevtabe suggests the
medocrty of ther eaders. Ther merts and fauts were
ake negatve. They were not gven over to vce and
profgacy they were not crue tyrants they were not want-
ng n courage but they were wthout abty or energy,
ncapabe of ntatng or e ecutng any successfu pan of
campagn aganst the enemy or of makng arrangements for
securng effcent foregn ad.
t s, of course, easy to suggest after the event that the
empre mght have been saved, but t s dffcut to beeve
that among the governng cass there was not a ack of
vtaty whch contrbuted to ts fa. ookng across the
centures, we may, perhaps, concude that the empre foowed
the natura course of evouton under despotc rue : strugge
for e stence, success, weath, contentment to the pont of
stagnaton, a genera sackness and oss of energy and a
reuctance to strugge of any knd. ut whether such
concuson be ustfed or not, t cannot be doubted that
wearness of strfe and genera enervaton charactersed a
casses of socety. n rememberng ths, t may be sad that
the morae of the empre was destroyed and ts popuaton
demorased.1
Three causes many contrbuted to the dmnuton and
utmate downfa of the empre: frst, the estabshment
1 Perhaps t coud be contended successfuy that the rea ng cmate of
Constantnope had much to do wth the enervaton of ts popuaton, and that
every race whch has possessed the cty has suffered from the same cause.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E ECT T E T C UE T 185
of the atn empre, wth whch must be assocated (a) the Causes of
nterna dssensons among the Greeks themseves, and (b)
the ncreased dffcuty n assmatng the races occupyng
the akan pennsua second, the attacks, teray from
every sde, by hordes of Turksh nvaders, who usuay, begn-
nng by rads upon ther catte, ended by e peng or e ter-
mnatng the con uered peope and takng possesson of ther
ands and, thrd, the depopuaton of the akan pennsua
and of the ctes n sa Mnor hed by the empre caused by
ack Death or Pague.
The hstory of the empre subse uent to the atn occu- atn
paton bears evdence of the weakness whch that occupaton
had caused. The whoe framework of government admns-
traton had been broken up. The mpera system was n
runs. The ancent forms of admnstratve organsaton
were restored, but there never e sted suffcent strength
n the capta to put new fe nto them, and the od
tradtona sprt of muncpa fe and to a certan mted
e tent of sef-government had durng two generatons of
hoste rue and the subse uent seres of attempts at the
restoraton of atn rue been forgotten. The empre was,
ndeed, kept together by obedence to aw, but t was
rather a tradtona obedence than one due to a strong
admnstraton. hen a man defed aw t was pubc
opnon whch he had to face rather than dread of the
emperor. The atn con uest and the growth of neghbour-
ng states conse uent upon such con uest made t mpossbe
for the emperors ever to obtan a strong and suffcent hod
over the terrtores whch they recaptured.
The dvsons among the Greeks themseves, especay nterna
those regardng the occupancy of the throne, ed to cv wars Tson8-
and gave the Turks opportuntes of enterng the country
and occupyng t. They were due n the frst pace to the
change n the successon when Mchae the Eghth sezed the
mpera throne, and were therefore aso drecty caused or
contrbuted to by the atn con uest. Though the rues
of successon had never been so strcty observed as n the
est, hs usurpaton weakened the offce of emperor and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
186 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
manfesty ncreased the power not of a reguary con-
sttuted body ke our ouse of ords, or the mercan
enate, but of an rresponsbe body of nobes. n the ne t
pace, the dssensons may be attrbuted to the e stng and
tradtona form of government.
t s a commonpace to say that uncontroed autocracy
s the best government f a successon of abe men can be
assured. The dffcuty s that, f the ordnary rues of
successon are observed, the successor of a ustnan or a
uus Caesar may be a foo. n Constantnope effectve
contro over the appontment of an emperor was wantng,
The senate or counc of an absoute ruer, be he caed emperor
or sutan, s usuay weak n proporton to the strength of
the ruer, and f, n the customary order of successon, the
her to the throne s unsuted to the offce, the rng of
creatures, by whatever name t s caed, whch hs predecessor
has gathered round hm s pretty sure to support the her,
rrespectve of hs mert or abty. thers ac uesce for the
sake of peace, or are drawn to support a pretender. The
nobes usuay ganed strength durng the regn of a weak
prnce, and n the support they gave to rva camants the
empre bed.
Democratc government n the modern sense of the term
had not yet been born. r enry Mane cams that the
modern doctrnes of popuar government based on democracy
are essentay of ate Engsh orgn. t s certan that
nothng ke them had e sted n the Eoman empre, ether
n the East or est. ny tradtons of sef-government
whch the Greeks had retaned a form of sef-government
whch was never upon modern democratc nes had been
entrey overshadowed, not merey by the autocratc govern-
ment of the emperors, but by that of the Church. The
government was that of an absoute soveregn moderated by
rresponsbe nobes.
thout, however, seekng further to dscover the reasons
for the nterna dvsons and the conse uent cv wars,
ther e stence and banefu effects are the most manfest,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E E CE T M TED 187
though not the most mportant, of the evs whch weakened
the Empre.
The second fact assocated wth the mschef caused by Dvsons
the atn con uest, whch contrbuted to the decay of the aka 1
empre, s that such con uest prevented the assmaton Penu9n -
of the varous peopes occupyng the akan pennsua.
Even at the best perod of the empre that popuaton had
aways been strangey dversfed. banans and avs had
been there from very eary tmes, sde by sde wth Greeks
and the race known as aachs, each of the four races
havng a dstnct anguage.
The nfuence of good admnstraton and the strong hand
of the centra power kept these races n order. They had
the usua tendency to hostty one towards the other, but
unt the atn con uest good government and the Greek
anguage, that of the Church and admnstraton, were aways
a force tendng to break down the boundares between them
and to ncorporate soated sectons n the Greek-speak-
ng communty. ut at a tmes ther mutua eaouses
consttuted, as ndeed they do now, the most dffcut factor
n the probem of the government of the akan pennsua.1
Ths dffcuty had been enormousy ncreased by the atn
con uest. The popuatons were harassed everywhere by
natve rebeons and by foregn nvaders : Greek pretenders
to the empre who refused to recognse the crusadng kngs :
crusadng knghts who setted n Greece after the e puson
of adwn: adventurous soders of fortune from tay:
freebooters from the Cataan Grand Company: enetans
and Turks : and asty by dssensons between the emperors
themseves, the most hurtfu of whch were between Canta-
cuzenus and ohn.
1 Mr. D. G. ogarth n The earer East ( ondon, 1902), on pp. 280-1, speaks
of the country as a Debateabe and dstracted nternay by a ceaseess war
of nfuences, and ony too an ous to ean n one part or another on e terna
ad. . . . Macedona has been torn ths way and that for haf a century.
The whoe chapter on ord eaton s vauabe and suggestve. The
aame dversty of nterests and hostty arsng from dfferences n race and
regon s we brought out n the best recent book on Turkey n Europe, by
dysseus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
188 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
The varous nvaders found ther task easer from the
hostty whch e sted between the varous groups. Eaca
anmosty was fostered by nducements hed out by the new-
comers to one group to on them n attackng another.
These troubes destroyed the work of assmaton whch
had been gong on for centures. Communtes now of
Greeks, now of avs, were drven from the ocates they had
occuped for ong perods, and the constant movement eft
the akan pennsua wth ts varous races ntermnged n
strange confuson. To adopt chemca nomencature, hundreds
of vages were mechancay m ed wth those of other
races but never chemcay combned. There were av
vages n the neghbourhood of thens tsef, banans n
Macedona: Greeks, erbans, and ugarans argey repaced
the atn race of that provnce, whch n the tmes of the
Crusades was known as aacha Proper. anguage and
race had taken the pace of sub ecton to the empre as a
bond of unon, and as the Turks graduay pressed forward
ther advances nto the nteror, teray from every sde, they
found the con uest of these soated and generay hoste
communtes greaty factated by the dsunon e stng
among them.
Throughout Macedona, Thessay, Eprus, and Greece the
boundares were changed oftener even than aegance, and
though the Greek eement predomnated n the south and
aong the coast as far as aonca and around the coasts of
the egean and the Marmora, other communtes were nter-
spersed among them n great numbers.
The sub ugaton of the Macedonan erbs and the outh
ugarans can be roughy stated as havng been accompshed
at the batte on the Martza. The defeat of the erbans
and ugarans was a harder task. ut erba and ugara
were the two portons of the akan pennsua where the
peope were amost a of the same race and coud organse
themseves for defence. o such organsaton was possbe
south of ther terrtory.
ystem of The second cause whch had contrbuted to the dmnu-
ton of tne empre and of ts popuaton was the system of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E GE C DE T D P GUE 189
Turksh con uests. arge numbers of the Chrstan popua-
ton were ked arger numbers were drven away to wander
houseess and homeess and ether to de of starvaton or fnd
ther way nto the towns.
Con uest of a terrtory or capture of a cty, forcbe
e puson of the nhabtants or massacre of most of them
and occupaton of the captured paces foowed each other
wth wearsome reguarty. The mtary occupaton was
that of nomads who repaced agrcutursts. Everywhere
the catte of the Chrstans were raded. rabe ands became
the wastefu sheep-waks of nomad Turks.1
asty, the depopuaton caused by the terrbe dseases ack
whch vsted Europe n the century precedng the Mosem Death
con uest aded greaty n destroyng the empre. The pre-
vaence of ack Death or Pague ked n the akan
pennsua and especay n the towns hundreds of thou-
sands and possby mons of the popuaton. n 13 7
ths scourge, probaby the most deady form of epdemc
that has ever affcted humanty, made ts appearance n
Eastern Europe. The ctes of the empre contaned arge
popuatons crowded together, and ther norma popuaton
was ncreased by many fugtves. These crowded ctes, wth
ther defectve santary arrangements and poverty-strcken
nhabtants, offered a favourabe so for a rch harvest of
death. The dsease had foowed the coasts from the ack
ea, where, says Cantacuzenus, t had carred off neary a
the nhabtants. t Constantnope t raged durng two
years, one of ts frst vctms beng the edest son of Canta-
cuzenus hmsef. Ech as we as poor succumbed to t.
hat proporton of the nhabtants of the cty ded t s m-
possbe to say, but, udgng by what s known of ts effect
esewhere, we shoud probaby not be wrong n suggestng
that haf the peope pershed. ut ts ravages were not con-
fned to the towns, and from one end of the akan pennsua
1 The Turksh system of occupyng con uered terrtores by mtary coones
and drvng away the orgna nhabtants e cted great opposton among the
erbans and ed, says on anke, to the strugge whch ended n 1389 on the
pans of Cosaovo. ( story of erba, ohn s edton, p. 16.)
Cantaouzenus, v. 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
190 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
to the other t swept the country n repeated vstatons and
probaby carred off neary the same proporton of nhabtants.1
Cantacuzenus, n a vvd descrpton of the dsease, adds that
the saddest feature about t was the feeng of hopeessness
and despar whch t eft behnd.
The frst vstaton of the dsease contnued durng two
years n the capta. n 13 8 t spread throughout the
empre. e have seen that n 1352 the vctorous enetan
and pansh feets dared not venture to attack Gaata for
fear that ther crews woud be attacked by the maady. t
raged n sa Mnor as fercey as n Europe. Trebzond
was runed. The Turks themseves suffered severey. e-
tween ts entrance nto Europe and 136 the Morea had
three vstatons, and what remaned of the Greek popuaton
became panc-strcken. urther north, at anna ts ravages
were e uay terrbe. n 1368 so many men ded that
Thomas, governor of the cty, forced ther wdows to marry
erbans whom he had nduced or compeed to enter
the cty for that purpose. further outbreak seven years
ater took pace n the same cty, and among ts vctms was
Thomas s own daughter. Durng the same perod rta,
whch ad ons the ancent Cyzcus, suffered severey. t s
useess for our purpose to n ure whether ack Death
and Pague were dentca, but one or the other contnued
to depopuate town and country. e have seen t at
errara n 1 38, but n the nterva snce t frst made
ts appearance t had vsted the capta on seven dfferent
occasons, the atest beng n 1 31 when the whoe country
from Constantnope to Cape Matapan suffered severey.2
1 The tradton of ts destrnctveness even n Engand, whch t reached n
13 8, and the panc-struck words of the tatutes whch foowed t, have, says
. . Green, been more than ustfed by modern researches. f the three
or four mons who then formed the popuaton of Engand more than haf
were swept away by ts repeated vstatons (Green s hort story of the
Engsh Peope), p. 2 1.
ccordng to one contemporary wrter, Murad had to ren ush the sege
of Constantnope n 1 22 on account of the appearance of pague n hs army
( stora Eprotca). Mahomet the econd, however, accordng to Crtobuus,
attrbuted the necessty of rasng the sege to hostty wthn hs own famy,
doubtess audng to the rsng aready mentoned n sa Mnor. e says, n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E DE CE DE T T 191
t may safey be assumed that the Turks, who ved n
the open ar, and n the country rather than n towns, suffered
ess than the Chrstans. Though they are reported to
have ost severey, the process of depopuaton scarcey tod
aganst them. The paces of those who ded were taken by
the ever-crowdng press of mmgrants fockng westward.
The successors of the Greeks who pershed were not Chrstans
but Turks. n other words, whe the Chrstans ded out of
the and, there were aways at hand Turksh nomads to take
ther pace.
t s when contempatng the devastaton produced by
successve attacks of dsease, one of whch was suffcent to
k haf the popuaton of Engand, when rememberng the
weakenng of the empre by the atn occupaton and the
subse uent attempts to recapture the cty, and when re-
cognsng that the empre was the buwark aganst a great
westward movement of the centra satc races whch
forced forward the Turk to fnd new pastures n Chrstan
ands, that we can understand how the dmnuton of the
Empre and of ts popuaton and ts utmate downfa came
to be nevtabe.
Those who have traveed most n the akan pennsua Desoaton
and n sa Mnor recognse most competey how densey , f 1
popuated and fourshng these countres once were, and em)re
how competey they have become a desoaton. Everywhere
the traveer s even now surprsed at the sght of deserted
and ferte pans and of runed ctes, of some of whch
the very names have been forgotten. rom aabek to
comeda the ancent roads pass through or near paces
whose names reca popuous and cvsed towns whch
are but the ghasty shadows of ther former prosperty.
Ephesus, whch when vsted by r ohn Maundeve n
1322, after t had been captured by the Turks, was st a
far cty, s now absoutey deserted. caea, the cty whch
has gven ts name to the Creed of Chrstendom, was aso at
substance, The cty was amost n the hands of my father, and he woud
certany have taken t by assaut, f those of hs own famy n whom he had
confdence had not worked secrety aganst hm. Crt. v.
)rew
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
192 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the tme of the Turksh occupaton popuous and foursh-
ng. t now contans a hundred mserabe houses wthn
ts st standng was. erapos and aodcea are heaps
of unnhabted runs. schoary Engsh traveer remarks
that hs search has been n van for the stes of many ctes
once we known, and that he met runs of many ctes whch
he was unabe to dentfy.1 The same story of depopuaton
and of destructon was and s tod by the condton of the
akan pennsua. The observant traveer a roc uere,
who made hs ourney through sa Mnor to Constantnope
and thence to udapest, noted that desoaton was every-
where. n the dstrct between the capta and dranope
he adds that the country s competey runed, has but poor
vages, and, though good and we watered, s thny peoped.
e found Chorou destroyed by the Turks. e vsted
Tra anopos and descrbes t as once very arge, but now
nothng s seen but runs wth a few nhabtants. e
found yra, to whose church three hundred canons had
been formery attached, a poor pace wth the chor of the
church ony remanng and used as a Turksh mos ue.2
contemporares bear wtness to the depopuaton and run
of the country. rom pestence and the resuts of the atn
con uest t mght have recovered, but when to these dsasters
was added that of con uest by successve hordes of barbarans
whose work was aways destructve, ts run was compete.
Popuaton t s mpossbe to arrve at an accurate estmate of
of ConstftD-
tnopeon the popuaton of the cty on the accesson of the ast
oceaaon constantne. a roc uere, n 1 33, descrbes Constan-
tnope as formed of separate parts and contanng open
spaces of a greater e tent than those but on.3 Ths s
one of many ntmatons that the popuaton had argey
decreased. ome of the nobes as we as the common
1 Traves and esearches n sa Mnor, by r Chares eows. Professor
amsay has aso the same story to te, though hs own success n dentfyng
ost ctes has been e ceptonay great.
1 a roc uere, 3 0-7. bd. 387.
Compare ths wth ehard pan s statement that n 120 Constantnope
had ten tmes as many peope as there were n Pars.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P PU T C T T P E, 1 53 193
peope had eft the cty as soon as they saw that a sege was
probabe.1 To make an estmate we must antcpate our
narratve of the sege. Crtobuus makes Mahomet appea
to the knowedge of hs hearers n proposng to besege the
cty when he states that the greater number of the nhab-
tants have abandoned t that t s now ony a cty n name
and contans ted ands, trees, vneyards, and encosures as
we as runed and destroyed houses, as they have a seen
for themseves. s hs hearers coud see as we as he
whether ths statement was correct, there can be tte doubt
of ts accuracy. e further decared that there were few
men n the cty and that these for the most part were wth-
out arms and unused to fghtng, and that he had earned from
deserters that there were ony two or three men to defend
each tower, so that each man had to guard three or four
creneatons. Tetad states that there were n the cty from
twenty-fve thousand to thrty thousand men 2 and s to seven
thousand combatants and not more.3 The actua census
taken at the re uest of the emperor and recorded by Phrantzes
gves under fve thousand fghtng men, e cusve of foregners.
ssumng the statement of the rench soder and eye-wtness
Tetad to be substantay correct, there woud apparenty
be somethng ke eghteen thousand monks and od men
ncapabe of bearng arms. The ony other ndcatons
whch assst n formng an estmate of the popuaton are
furnshed by the number of prsoners. These are pro-
baby e aggerated. rchbshop eonard estmates them at
above s ty thousand. Crtobuus gves the number of
saves of a knds, men, women, and chdren, as ffty
thousand ctzens and fve hundred soders, estmatng that
durng the sege and capture four thousand were ked. 1
Probaby a captves are ncuded as havng been reduced
1 Phrantzes, 2 1.
2 nother verson says from 30,000 to 36,000 men.
1 P. 23. The not more s from the edton o Dether, p. 8 . The
verson pubshed n the Chrongue de Chares gves 25,000 to 30,000 armed
men. Dether s omts armed.
The uperor of the rancscans says that 3,000 were ked on May 29
(Dether s Documents reatng to the ege, p. 9 0).
0
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
19 DE T UCT T E G EE EMP EE
to savery. The compete desoaton of the cty and the
strenuous efforts made by the sutan to repeope t after the
capture rase a strong presumpton n favour of the e stence
of a comparatvey sma popuaton at the tme of the sege.
Gbhon udged that n her ast decay Constantnope was
st peoped wth more than a hundred thousand nhabtants,
formng hs estmate many upon the decaraton of the
archbshop as to prsoners. am mysef dsposed to thnk
that ths number s rather over- than under-estmated. Tak-
ng the prsoners to be ffty thousand, and aowng for
the escape of ten thousand persons and another ten thousand
for od men and women who were not worth reducng
to savery, probaby eghty thousand woud be about rght.
thn the narrow mts of what had been possbe, the
ctzens over whom the new emperor was caed to rue had
done ther duty to the cty tsef. They had kept fourteen
mes of was the most formdabe n Europe n good repar
and they had preserved the wonderfu a ueducts, the cs-
terns, the great baths and churches.
ts com- Commerce st contnued to be the prncpa support of
the nhabtants. Ths was now argey shared by the
Genoese n Gaata and by the enetans who occuped a
uarter n Constantnope tsef. The famarty of the
taan coonsts wth estern ands and ther superorty n
shppng, n whch ndeed at ths tme they ed the word,
enabed them to acheve a success n what was then ong-
voyage traveng whch was dened to the Greeks but the
atter coected merchandse from the ack ea ports and
from the zof whch was ether sod to the rank merchants
n Constantnope or transhpped on board ther vesses.
Emperor t s dffcut to rease what were the reatons between
the government and the governed durng the two centures
before the ast catastrophe. The empre was the contnua-
tor of the autocratc or rather the arstocratc form of
government whch had been derved from the eder
ome. Emperor and nobes governed the country. The
nobes formed the senate. ke our own Prvy Counc, t
met rarey and had -defned functons, but upon occasons of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P T C C T TUT 195
emergency t had to be consuted. ts co-operaton gave to
any measures edcted by the emperor an mportant sancton.
hen the decson of the senate was ac uesced n by or
concded wth that of the Patrarch and hs eccesastca
counc, the emperor may be sad to have possessed a the
approva that coud be derved from pubc opnon.
Though the senate met rarey, ts support was never
atogether dspensed wth. The emperors dd not cam to
regn by dvne rght, nor was any such prete t put forward
on ther behaf. The successon passed n the usua manner
and the emperor regned wth amost autocratc powers so
ong as the nobes and the patrarch and eccesastcs were
content. n the perod wth whch we are concerned the
nobes sometmes preferred to assocate a younger man wth
the occupant of the throne. uch assocaton was usuay,
though not aways, n accordance wth the desre of the
regnng emperor, and had the conspcuous advantage of
aowng the eder to tran hs younger assocate n state-
craft. n some cases, as n those of young ndroncus and
of ohn durng the regn of hs father, Manue, t was mposed
upon the emperor n order to brng about a change of pocy.
o form of popuar representaton e sted. The mass of
the peope had nothng to do wth the aws e cept to obey
them. o ong as ther ves and ther property were
protected and the aws fary admnstered they were
content.
o far as can be udged from the sence as we as from
the wrtngs of the yzantne wrters, there was tte faut
to fnd wth the admnstraton of aw. hen cases of
the mscarrage of ustce are mentoned they are generay
brought forward to show the scanda they had produced or
n some other connecton whch suggests that such cases
were e ceptona. t was not ony that the keen subtety
of a ong successon of Greek-speakng awyers had preserved
the tradtons of ther great ancestors of the tme of
ustnan and had guarded aw n admrabe forms, but the
st better tradtons of an honest admnstraton of aw
had contnued, and ths wth the resut smpe as t may
o 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
196 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
appear to estern readers strange as t woud have
sounded to a Turksh sub ect at any tme snce the capture
of Constantnope that peope beeved that the decsons of
the aw courts were fary gven.
nterest n - habtants of the capta retaned unt the ast days
regous of ts hstory as a Chrstan cty ther ntense nterest n
regous uestons. t s of ess mportance to uafy such
nterest as supersttous or fanatca than to try to under-
stand t. That theoogca uestons possessed a domnatng
nfuence over the peope of Constantnope s one of the
facts of hstory, and represents an mportant eement n the
educaton of the modern estern word.
n abe modern wrter says wth ustce that regous
sentment was down to the fa of the empre as deep
as t was powerfu. t took the pace of everythng
ese. Probaby the e cuson of the great buk of the
nhabtants from a partcpaton n government and the
conse uent want of genera nterest n potca uestons or
those regardng soca egsaton heped to concentrate
attenton upon those reatng to regon. The Greek
nteect and, though there were arge sectons of the popua-
ton whch were not Greek, the Greek eement as we as the
Greek anguage gave ts tone to a the rest was essentay
actve and phosophca. The nvestgaton of theoogca
uestons was not conducted ghty. The same sprt
whch made schoars of Constantnope espouse the study of
Pato as they had done for two centures before 1 53 a
study whch caused Petho, on hs vst wth ohn at the
Counc of orence, to be regarded as an authorty to be
eagery sought after by those awakenng to the new earnng
n tay had been apped to many uestons of phosophy
and theoogy. The e amnaton of such uestons was
more specuatve, thorough, and scentfc than n the
est.1
1 keaa, a Grce yzantne et Moderne, p. 153. s essays e press
ths opnon n many other paces.
1 es achsmes sont chez en the Greeks a conse uence da m ne esprt de
tons es temps o est a theooge soumse au contrde de 1 ntegence pare,
e dogme proave par e mecansme de ear og ue brante et rapde. Cos
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TE ECTU E 197
he t s true that Constantnope had for centures
produced few deas and tte of orgna vaue n terature, t
had rendered great servce to humanty by preservng the
Greek casscs. ts methods of thought, ts cvsaton as
we as ts terature, were on the mode of cassca ant uty,
but these were a modfed by Chrstanty. Part of the
msson of the empre had been to save durng upwards of
a thousand years, amd the rruptons of Goths, uns and
andas, Persans and rabs, avs and Turks, the tradtons
and the terary works of Greece. t had done ths part of ts
work we. md the obscurty of the Mdde ges n the
est, Constantnope had aways possessed wrters who
threw ght on the hstory of the empre n the East. o
European peope, remarks a recent wrter, possesses an
hstorca terature as rch as do the Greeks. rom
erodotus to Chacondyas the chan s not broken.1 The
Greek hstorans of the perod wth whch the present work
s concerned, Pachymer, Cantacuzenus, Gregoras, Ducas,
Crtobuus, and Phrantzes are n terary mert far superor
to the contemporary chroncers of the est. Though
ther works are wrtten n a stye whch ams at reproducng
cassca Greek and mtatng cassca modes, they were not
ntended merey for Churchmen. or was Constantnope
rch ony n hstorans.
Though nteectua fe was never wantng n the cty,
many of whose peope possessed the uck, ngenous, and perc-
ng nteect of the Greek race, the reader of the ater hstorans
fees that the cvsaton amd whch they ved was not
that of modern tmes. t s dffcut to rease what t was ke.
t has often been compared wth that of Eussa, and wrters
of reputaton have spoken of that empre as preservng the
dscussons tbeoog ues, app uees un uement a a recherche de 1 essence
dvne, : 1 e pcaton da fat dvn, da mystere, prennent cbez eu un carac-
tere e cusvement sceutf ue. Montreu, : t nf du drot byzantn, . 18.
1 rumbacher, Geschchte der yzantnschen tteratur, p. 219, says : en
ok, de Cbnesen veecbt ausgeonrnen, bestzt ene so reche bstorsche
tteratar we de Grechen. n nnunterbrochener ehenfoge geht de
Uberefernng von erodot bs auf aonkos Chakondyas. De Grecben und
yzantner haben de Chronk des Cstena fber zwe ahrtausende mt gews-
senhafter Trene fortgefbrt.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
198 DE TEUCT P T E GEEE EMP E
successon of the potca and regous systems of yzantum
as we as of ts msson to the non-cvsed natons of
sa.1 owng for the dfference between the Greek and
the av nteect, the anaogy n a genera sense hods
fary good, and s especay notceabe n two ponts, the
regous sprt of both peopes and ther contented e cuson
from a actve partcpaton n the government.
t s, however, dffcut to determne how far the con-
dtons of e stence n the frst haf of the ffteenth century
among the ctzens of the capta resembed those found n
Eussa. The dffcuty arses, not merey from dstance of
tme, but from the fact that n the empre manners, usages,
the concepton of fe, and the nfuence of regon were
nether estern nor modern. The peope were governed
much as Eussa s governed now : but there were mportant
dfferences due to race, tradton, and envronment. ever-
theess, the condton of the empre remnds one of the ussa
of ffty years ago. There were the same great dstances be-
tween the capta and the provnces and the same dffcuty
of communcaton. ews traveed sowy pubc opnon
hardy e sted. There were n the country a mass of gnorant
peasants tng the ground and carng tte for anythng ese,
peasants who were n a condton of serfdom, thnkng of
the emperor as a dem-god and renderng un uestonng
obedence to hs representatves thnkng of the Church as
a dvne nsttuton entrusted wth mracuous powers to
confer a fe after death, but far too gnorant to troube
themseves about hereses or dogmas. mong these
peasants probaby ony the prests and monks were abe to
read, athough among a peope naturay ntegent ths
woud not necessary mpy a want of nterest n what was
gong on around them. The anaogy to Eussa must not be
pushed too far. Eegon and anguage, a common form of
Chrstanty and the tradtona duty of submsson to the
rue of Constantnope were the bonds whch hed the
empre together, but the Greek tendency to ndvduasm
1 arabaud, empre de Grtce, p. 367. keas and nay make the
same comparson.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E G MP E D ME T C E 199
and the potca deveopment of the empre whch destroyed
the beef that aegance was necessary due to the ruer n
the capta had been for two centures a dsntegratng ee-
ment whch prevented the growth of the apathy on potca
and soca uestons, and the deady contentment whch has
been a characterstc of the great avc race.
n the ctes there was nteectua fe: aonca, caea,
myrna, and other centres of popuaton had n tmes past
ved wth the capta n genera cuture and st retaned
somethng of ther attachment to t. To the ast hour of
the empre there was, as we have seen, genera and absorb-
ng nterest n the ueston of the Unon of the Churches.
ut nterest n other uestons whch had once kept regous
thought from stagnaton had argey ded out. The more
pressng uestons of fe nterested the ctzens. Moreover,
the peope beeved that a uestons of Chrstan beef had
been setted. The Creed was fna and had no more need
of revson than the stye of the Parthenon. The practces
adopted from Pagansm had become so generay accepted
as to pass wthout dspute. conocasts and Paucans can
hardy be sad to have eft any representatves. Pagan
Chrstanty wth a Panthesm acceptng hoy sprngs, mra-
cuous pctures, mrace-workng recs, had become the
accepted form of fath, a form whch we of the twenteth
century fnd t as dffcut to understand as the earer beef
whch had regarded the emperor as dvnty.
ne of the dffcutes of the student of potca and
soca hstory of the thrteenth and two foowng centures
s that of beng unabe to get gmpses of persona character-
stcs or domestc fe. The men who fgure n contemporary
wrtngs are too often tte better than dummes who move and
turn, but do not suggest vtaty. n hstorca nove of the
perod wrtten upon the nes of cott or Dumas, of ngsey
or Chares Eeade, or better st, anythng correspondng to
Chaucer s Canterbury Taes, woud be of prceess vaue n
gvng ndcatons not merey of what was the envronment
of a Constantnopotan but of the characterstcs of an
ndvdua of the perod. The wrters on whom we have to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
200 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
depend are mosty Churchmen, who descrbe the persons of
whom they wrte as f they fet bound to make them corre-
spond wth one of haf a dozen approved modes.
The absence of better ndcatons may be accounted for.
The sub ects of the empre durng the century and a haf
precedng 1 53 ved n the mdst of aarms. ts boundares
had been constanty changng and contnuay narrowng.
Dsaster foowed dsaster usurpatons, dynastc strugges,
nroads of Genoese and enetans strugges wth them and
between them ever encroachng Turks, battes, trumphs,
defeats, hopes of fna success, but terrtory st decreasng
hope of ad from the est or from Tamerane usons a:
fnay the ast sege and e tncton. The wrters n the
mdst of such tmes thought they had more mportant
matter to dea wth than the depcton of scenes of domestc
character or deneatons of promnent persons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
201
C PTEE
CCE C T T E D G E P T C G E-
G DEP ED E E ED TTEMPT T T D
M T E E T EMPE MEET T TT E
UCCE C D D E EC C -
T E CE DECEM E 12, 1 52, G P
D E EG D G T.
T E emperor ohn eft no son, and the successon had there-
fore to pass to one of hs three brothers, Constantne,
Demetrus, and Thomas. Constantne, the edest, was at the
tme of the emperor s death at parta, but Demetrus camed
that as hs eder brother was not born n the purpe, whe
he had nherted that honour, the crown ought to be paced
on hs head. The dowager empress, the wdow of Manue,
the cergy, senate, the troops and peope generay, decared
n favour of Constantne.1
he the matter was st under debate, Thomas, who had
earned at Gapo the death of hs brother, arrved n the
capta and mmedatey supported the nomnaton of
Constantne. n embassy was sent to the Morea and on
anuary 6, 1 9, paced the crown on the head of Constan-
tne Dragases, the ast Chrstan emperor of Constantnope.2
n March 12, he arrved n the capta and hs brother
Thomas, who had been apponted despot, went after some
1 Constantne s usuay caed the Eeventh. Gbbon, however, counts the
eon o omanus the rst as Constantne the Eghth, and thus makes the ast
Emperor Constantne the Twefth. e s often spoken of as Constantne
Dragases, because hs mother, rene, beonged to a famy of that name. he
was a outh erban prncess.
2 Phrantzes, p. 205, represents Constantne as crowned. pparenty ths
ceremony was not regarded as a defnte coronaton, and hence Ducas tas
ohn the ast Emperor.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
202 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
days to the Morea. There he was shorty afterwards oned
by Demetrus who had wthdrawn hs opposton and
accepted the stuaton.
The party opposed to the Unon had now become
suffcenty strong to ca together a ynod, whch met n
the autumn of 1 50. The three patrarchs of the East were
present, and under ther gudance the assemby decared the
patrarch Gregory to be an enemy of the rthodo Church
and deposed hm. n hs stead they apponted thanasus.
Durng the nterva between the death of ohn and that
of Murad, on ebruary 3, 1 51, the Chrstan cause ooked
more hopefu. canderbeg had mantaned hmsef suc-
cessfuy n the fed, Murad had been compeed a second
tme to rase the sege of Croya. n four separate battes
the Turksh armes had been defeated. n the sege of
ventgrad they ost thrty thousand men, and, though
the brave banan faed n capturng the cty and had to
rase the sege, hs campagn was a trumph.
t seems to have been generay recognsed that young
Mahomet, the successor of Murad, had even before hs
accesson determned to ay sege to the cty. The emperor,
therefore, once more renewed the efforts of hs predecessors
to obtan foregn ad. nce more the nsuperabe obstace
to the Unon of the Churches, the rgd refusa of cergy and
peope, came to the fore. Constantne, ke hs predecessors,
tred and faed to coerce the Church. thanasus, the new
patrarch, decared hmsef ready to mantan the rthodo
fath and decned to recognse the acts of the Counc of
orence. hen Constantne asked ad from Eome, he
found that the deposed Gregory had taken refuge there, and
whe the patrotsm of the atter ed hm to seek the
pontffs hep aganst the Turks, hs Cathocsm compeed
the pope to espouse hs cause. choas the fth sum-
moned the emperor, as the prce of hs support, to repace
Gregory and to take the measures necessary for formay
competng the Unon agreed to at orence. Constantne
was wng to do what he coud, but knew the temper of hs
sub ects. e knew hmsef to be dstrusted by them for
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D M E T G UG T 203
what they regarded as hs Eomansng tendences. hen
Mahomet was at Magnesa, where the news of the death of
hs father reached hm, the Chrstans around regarded the
new emperor unfavouraby on account of hs predecton for
the Unon, and spoke of hm as a usurper. Constantne, who
was on the ook out for a wfe 1 and had empoyed Phrantzes
on varous e pedtons to fnd one, had been compeed, on
account of the opposton of hs sub ects to any further
reatonshp wth the atns, to abandon hs ntenton of
marryng the daughter of oscar, the doge of ence. e
had thus gven offence to a powerfu state, and, though he
had offered a sorts of concessons, ence woud ony promse
to send ten gaeys to the hep of the cty.
The emperor temporsed. e begged the pope to send
shps and aso earned and capabe eccesastcs who coud
ad hm to make the Unon acceptabe to the cergy. n
repy choas promsed to send a feet, athough he was
poweress to persuade other Chrstan prnces to foow hs
e ampe. n answer to hs second re uest he deputed
Cardna sdore, Metropotan of Eussa, whom we have
seen at the Counc of orence, to be hs egate.
n ovember 1 52, a great Genoese shp wth the
cardna accompaned by eonard, archbshop of Chos,
arrved at the cty and was receved by the emperor wth
every honour. sdore at once pressed for a forma recogn-
ton of Unon. The emperor and some of the nobes
assented, but the ma orty of the prests, monks, and nuns
refused. Ducas says that no nun consented and that the
emperor ony pretended to do so. t s not unkey that he s
rght. Mahomet had decared war. Preparatons for the sege
of Constantnope were aready beng made, and not ony the
emperor but many prests, deacons, and aymen of hgh rank
were ready to accept everythng that sdore proposed, pro-
vded ony that the cty coud obtan addtona defenders.
t was n ths sprt that they consented to be present on
December 12, 1 52, n the Great Church n order to ceebrate
1 Constantno s wfe, Catherne Catauso, ded n 1 2, after beng marred
abont ten months.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
20 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the Unon and by so dong obtan ad n ther tme of morta
angush.1 The servce was destned to be memorabe. The
party whch woud not accept the Unon took offence at the
reconcaton servce. he the emperor and a host of
dgntares were present n aga opha a crowd went to
the monk Gennadus, better known as George choarus,
and asked what they shoud do.
The man whom they went to consut was not a mere
monk who had won the popuar ear. e was a schoar
wth a European reputaton, the most dstngushed advocate
n the ong contest between the rva systems of rstote
and Pato whch marks the transton from medaeva to
modern thought. e was the ast of the great poemca
wrters of the rthodo Church whose works were studed
n the est as we as n the East. s great rva n the
controversy was Petho, a ceebrated Patonc schoar. oth
these wrters had accompaned ohn Paaeoogus to the
Councs of errara and orence.2
The repy of Gennadus, who was now a monk n the
monastery of Pantocrator (a tte over a me dstant from
the Great Church), whther they had gone to consut hm, was
dstnct enough. e handed from hs ce a paper askng
why they put ther trust n taans nstead of n God. n
osng ther fath he decared that they woud ose ther cty.
n embracng the new regon they woud have to submt to
be saves.
omethng ke a rot foowed, and drunken zeaots ran
through the streets decarng that they woud have no
Unon wth the zymtes that s, wth those who ceebrate
wth uneavened bread.
1 Due as, v.
2 s they were opposed n phosophy, so aso were they on the great
ueston before these Councs. Petho nssted that the Unon shoud be
effected by the submsson of the Greek Church to the atn formua, whe
choarus endeavoured to frame a form of words whch coud be accepted by
both partes. ad hs advce been acted upon, t s possbe that he and hs
companons woud on ther return to the capta have been abe to persuade
ther countrymen to accept the Unon n sncerty. or the fe and wrtngs
of eorge ohoarus, afterwards the Patrarch Gennadus, see rumbacher s
Geschche des yeantnschen tteratvr, p. 119, and works there uoted.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E EC C T E CE, 1 52 205
Meantme the congregaton n the Great Church, after
stenng to a sermon from the cardna, formay gave ther
consent to the Unon on condton that the decrees of
orence shoud be agan e amned and, f need be, revsed.
Mass was ceebrated n whch Eoman and Greek prests
took part the names of choas the fth and the restored
Patrarch Gregory were oned n the prayers, and both the
cardna and the patrarch shared n the ceebraton n token
that the od schsm was at an end and that the great recon-
caton had been accompshed.
The reconcaton was, however, a deuson and a sham.
Many who accepted t, says Ducas, gave utterance to the
thought, at unt we have got rd of Mahomet, and then t
w be seen whether we are reay unted wth these zymtes.
otaras, the grand duke and sub ect of hghest rank n the
cty, was reported to have decared that he woud rather see
the phakoa of the Turk than the ve of the atn prest.
Those who conformed dd so under compuson. They
agreed wth the mob n regardng the atn prests as the
representatves of a foregn tyranny. The most devout
among the ctzens were the most opposed to a change of
beef n order to obtan a tempora advantage. thout
gong so far as amartne, who says gse avat tu6 a
patre, we may safey admt that t had greaty dvded the
peope n presence of ther great enemy.
e have now arrved at a perod wthn a few months
of the fna sege of the cty and have to mt our attenton
to the strugge whch s about to take pace over aganst ts
was, to the ncdents of ths epoch-markng event, and to
the dramats personae of the contest.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
206 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
C PTEE
C CTEE M MET T E EC D ECE E DEPUT -
T M C T ETU T D P E M
M E M U D UME - E-
ECT E TU E M EMPE C T E C MP ETED,
UGU T 1 52 DEC ED M MET ETU T
D P E E D C E DE G EGE
C T . C T T E P EP T DE E CE
E ET P D E UE TED M
E CE U T E , U 1 53 M
C U P CED P T . TU M ,
E T M TE T CE E M T
M E G U P T C T G G E T
C TU EET E P U
DE C PT E E C MP G T. M MET
M M C E T C T E PE CE.
character s Mahomet pays the prncpa part n the great tragedy
f , of the Capture of Constantnope, we may turn asde from
Mahomet. r ,
the narratve n order to form a genera estmate of the
young man, eavng unt after the con uest of the cty the
attempt to make a more compete sketch of hs character.
s he was ony twenty-one years od when he became
sutan, the events of hs subse uent fe nevtaby coour
any attempt to deneate hm n hs youth. There e st
many notces n regard to hs character drawn by con-
temporary wrters, and though Gbbon s remark, that t s
dangerous to trust ether Turksh or Chrstan authors when
descrbng Mahomet, s usefu as a warnng, these notces
and especay the fe of Mahomet by Crtobuus1 enabe
1 The M . of Crtobuua was found n the erago brary about thrty-
fve years ago by Dr. Dether. t was pubshed by ar Mer wth e ceent
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET T E EC D : C E CTEE 207
us to get a far vew of the man. e was we-formed and
handsome, about the mdde heght, wth percng eyes and
arched eyebrows. s most conspcuous feature was hs
ong a une nose, whch seemed to overhang hs thck red
ps and made the Turks descrbe hm n after years as
havng the beak of a parrot surmountng cherres.
The dream of hs boyhood was to capture Constantnope.
e woud succeed where a azed and Murad had faed.
Ducas gves a strkng pcture of hs seepessness and
an ety whe at dranope before the sege of the cty
commenced. s one thought was how he mght obtan
hs ob ect. e passed hs days n actve preparatons. e
went n dsguse among hs men accompaned by two
soders to hear what they had to say of hm and of hs
enterprse, and s sad to have ked any man who ventured
to recognse and saute hm. e passed hs nghts arrangng
the pan of hs attack where he shoud pace hs cannon
where he woud endeavour to undermne the was where
the attack wth scang adders shoud commence. The
an ety he dspayed when on the eve of ths and many
subse uent undertakngs hs desre to earn the opnon
formed of hm by hs own men and by foregners hs many
hasty acts and the many egends whch grew up durng hs
fetme and after hs death representng hm as a rash and
mpusve ruer, a ndcate that he was of a hghy strung
and nervous temperament.
There are two sdes to hs character, each we marked
and dstnct the man ved a doube fe, whereof one aspect
woud amost seem to be rreconcabe wth the other. n
one he presents hmsef as a student, scked o er wth
the pae cast of thought, doubtng of everythng and an ous
to earn what answers the best men of hs tme and of
former ages, phosophers and theoogans, had to gve to
the greatest probems of fe. n the other aspect he s a
notes. Dr. Dether aso prepared an edton wth notes and documents
reatng to the sege, whch were prnted by the cademy of uda-Pest
bnt never pubshed. Through the courtesy of the Counc and of Dr.
rmnas ambery have been presented wth copes. They are especay
vauabe for ther topographca crtcsms.
,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
208 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
boodthrsty tyrant, a hunkar or drnker of bood one
who recked nothng of human saughter and who seems
even to have deghted n human sufferng. et the
two ves are nseparaby bended. e woud turn from
study to saughter, and after saughter and torture woud
show hmsef to be fu of pty for the sufferngs of hs
vctms.
ature had endowed hm wth ntegence far above the
average of that possessed by men of hs race e was the son
of a save, and probaby of a Chrstan, and ke so many of
the sutans before hs tme and unt the mdde of the
eghteenth century probaby owed hs ntegence to the
non-Turksh bood n hs vens. s eary strugges whe
yet a ad, and the great responsbtes he had to assume n
order to protect hs very fe, had uckened hs facutes
and had made hm both suspcous and sef-reant. s
envronment, among men who were smpy soders of the
orgna Turksh type the tradton of hs house and race,
n accordance wth whch any saughter or any cruetes
mght be commtted the regon to whch he beonged,
whch regarded a non-Mussumans as enemes of the true
fath, who were to be subdued : a tended to make hm
regardess of human fe. ut amd hs cruetes hs better
nature and hs more thoughtfu sde occasonay asserted
tsef.
n one respect hs characterstcs are those of hs race.
o man can show hmsef more crue and reentess n
saughter than the Turk whenever hs regous sentment
comes nto pay. The unbeever s an enemy of God and of
Mahomet, and t s a sacred duty when he s fghtng aganst
the Mosem to say hm. Those who are at war aganst
sam must be uttery destroyed, root and branch, uness
ndeed they w accept the fath. Men, women, and chdren
must ake suffer the penaty. ut when no regous
sentment obscures the natura feengs of humanty, the
same Turk s goodnatured and kndy. Probaby no race
s more chartabe towards ts own poor or treats anmas
wth more kndness. Mahomet the econd both n hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E G U E 209
cruety towards hs enemes and n hs spasmodc kndness
was a not unfar representatve of hs race.
ut n another respect the characterstcs of Mahomet
are ute un-Turk-ke. s nterest n uestons of pho-
sophy and theoogy, n scence and even n art, reca the
names of estern rather than of Turksh ruers. t was
ndeed hs nterest n theoogca uestons that ed to
varous reports that he was an athest,1 that he was an
unbeever n the dogmas of hs own regon and that he
contempated embracng Chrstanty. That he fet an
nterest n such uestons separates hm at once from the
mass of hs race: for, probaby more competey than the
professors of any other regon, Mosems accept ther creed
wthout ueston.2
Phrantzes notes that when as a mere boy he had been
entrusted wth kngy power, some of the od vzers had
warned utan Murad that t was not prudent to eave the
government to hs son.3 Ther warnng was not atogether
dsregarded, and the vzers who gave t pad deary for ther
counses.
s father, Murad the econd, had ded n ebruary 1 51
at dranope. hen Mahomet earned the news he was
n Magnesa. Cang upon a who oved hm to foow, he
hastened as rapdy as possbe to Gapo. Durng the
two days he remaned there a great crowd focked to hs
standard. Then he pushed on to dranope. n the day
after hs arrva he was procamed sutan. a Pasha
the grand vzer and saac Pasha were n attendance, but
as they were the advsers who prevented the young
sutan from retanng supreme power, they were doubtfu
of ther recepton and kept themseves n the background.
1 oncerus, p. 22.
M. eon Cahun, n hs ntroducton to the story of the Turks and
Mongos, says: samsme est une rege u on respecte et u on defend,
nas u on ne se permettrat pas de dsouter. es Turcs ont tou ours ete trop
naecessbes au sentment regeu pour amas devenr heret ues s sont
es derners des hommes capabes de comprendre portet haereses esse. Ds
ne demandent pas meu ue de crore, mas s ne tennent pas du tout a
comprendre.
1 Phrantzes, . 30.
P
accesson.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
210 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Mahomet, however, ordered a to take hs pace as grand
vzer and apponted saac Pasha governor of natoa or
sa Mnor.
Mahomet commenced hs regn by one of those acts of
cruety whch at once procamed the bruta and the
treacherous sde of hs character. eng hmsef the son
of a save mother and havng a younger brother, named
hmed, an nfant st at the breast, who was the son of
Murad by hs marrage wth the sster of the erban kra,
he ordered a certan to drown the young hmed n hs
bath. s predecessors had ked ther brothers, but the
atter, as we have seen, were n open revot. on ammer
states that there are Turksh hstorans who prase Mahomet
the econd for ths act of cruety, and ths for the reason
that t s easer to k a babe than a boy who s grown up.1
earng apparenty the effect so wanton an act of cruety
woud have upon hs foowers, Mahomet dscamed a
partcpaton n t and put to death.2
Mahomet s entted to be cassed among the men who at
an eary age showed e ceptona mtary sk. Ths sk was
deveoped durng amost contnua warfare to the end of hs
regn. s ndustry, hs boundess desre for con uest, hs
carefu attenton to every deta that was necessary to secure
success, and hs confdence n hs own udgment, reca the
names of e ander and apoeon. rom hs frst and most
mportant enterprse aganst Constantnope tsef down to the
ast e pedton of hs regn he was not merey the nomna
but the actua commander of the Turksh troops. e
woud brook no nterference. e aowed no counc or
other body of hs sub ects to thwart hs desgns. The ew
Troops or anssares, fushed wth vctory and aready
conscous of that sodarty whch n ater years made them
the terror of sutans, e acted from hm a donatve on hs
accesson, but they pad deary for ther temerty and soon
earned that ther new master woud nether be dctated to
nor dvde hs soveregnty.
on ammer, note . p. 29.
1 Dncas, p. 129 Chacondyas says, eremt. cum, a ua nfusa, sprtnm
e us ntercussset Montado, fratre obtruncate.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEEP E T E T E EGE 211
or the present we must be content to note that the
young sutan was a man of unusua ntegence, who as a
boy had accepted responsbty wth eagerness that he
st had n 1 52 the aternate confdence and hestancy of
youth that he was of great energy, of studous habts, of
nervous temperament, panstakng n the formaton of hs
desgns, ready to obtan the udgment of others, but other-
wse uck n arrvng at a decson. s ma m n ater
years was that n warfare secrecy and rapdty are the man
eements of success. n repy to an offcer of hgh rank who
asked why great warke preparatons were beng made he
answered, f a har of my beard knew, woud puck t out
and burn t. s ambton was great. e proposed to
attack apes, dreamed of eadng hs armes to the eder
Eone, and regarded hs con uests as stages n a great
desgn of con uerng the word.2 These ob ects were how-
ever n the future. The mmedate one before hm was the
capture of the cty, and to ts accompshment he drected
a hs thoughts and a hs energy wthout waverng unt
he had attaned t.
thn a few weeks of Mahomet s arrva n Europe Con-
from Magnesa ambassadors were sent to hs court at
dranope from Constantno and other ruers n Europe
and sa Mnor who were under hs suzeranty to congratu-
ate hm on hs accesson. s hs frst care was to make
sure of hs own poston and to gan tme, Mahomet
receved them a wth apparent cordaty and promsed to
observe the treates made by hs father. t the re uest of
the representatves of the emperor he not merey confrmed
the e stng treates, but decared hs wngness to pay an
annua sum of three hundred thousand aspers chargeabe
upon the produce of the trymon aey for the mantenance
of rchan.3
Then he returned to Caramana, where brahm ey, who
1 on ammer, . 68. 2 orzo Dofn, p. 986.
3 rchan was the Turksh member of the house of thman who st
remaned n Constantnope and was ether the son or grandson of uman,
brother of Mahomet .
p
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
212 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
had aready shown hmsef ready to on unyad and other
enemes of the Turks, was n revot.1 There must be no
repetton of the ncdent whch had made Murad s attempt
to capture the cty a faure. o sooner had the sutan eft
Europe than, wth an ndscreton whch Ducas condemns,
ambassadors from the emperor were sent to ask that the
penson promsed for the support of rchan shoud be
doubed and at the same tme to demand eave, f the
re uest were refused, that Constantne mght be at berty
to set hm free. The messengers nsnuated that n such
case rchan woud be an acceptabe canddate for the
ttoman throne. The re uest was of course a threat, and
was so treated by a Pasha who had been frendy to the
ate emperor and who contnued hs frendshp to Constan-
tne and by Mahomet hmsef. hen a heard ther
demand he bunty asked them f they were mad. e tod
them that they had a very dfferent man to dea wth from
the easy-gong Murad the nk on the treaty was not yet
dry, and yet they came as f they were n a poston to
demand better condtons than had been aready granted.
f you thnk, sad a, you can do anythng aganst us,
do t: procam rchan prnce brng the ungarans
across the Danube and take from us, f you can, the ands we
have captured but warn you that you w fa and that f
you try you w ose everythng. 2 The account gven by
Ducas has every appearance of truthfuness. a fet that
hs own attempts to save the cty were beng thwarted by
the emperor hmsef. e, however, promsed to report to
Mahomet what they had sad and kept hs word.
s master deat wth the ambassadors much more dpo-
matcay. e was outsde Europe, and t woud be
nconvenent f any attempt shoud be made to prevent hm
returnng to dranope. esdes, he must have tme to
come to terms wth Caramana. e therefore represented
that he was ute dsposed to accede to the demands sub-
mtted to hm, but that, as he was gong to dranope n a
short tme, t woud be better that they shoud submt to
1 Cha. v. Ducas, v. 1 Dncas, v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET D P M T C CT 213
hm there that whch was udged best for the empre and
the ctzens.
Thereupon the sutan wth a haste made terms wth etnms to
brahm ey of Caramana and returned to hs European ,f and
capta. hen there he at once gave orders that the begns hs
/- - T n octave pre-
penson to rcnan shoud no onger be pad, and sent to
arrest a the ta -gatherers n the trymon aey who were
coectng the money to pay t.
e had ueted one possbe ay of the empre. e
addressed hmsef ne t to another opponent who had shown
that he coud be terrby formdabe. e made a truce wth
ohn unyad for three years and concuded arrangements
wth the ruers of other states. e strengthened hs army.
e amassed stores of arms, arrows, and cannon-bas. e
superntended the thorough reform of the admnstraton of
the revenue, and n the course of a year he accumuated a
thrd of the ta es whch woud otherwse have been
s uandered.
Then he determned to carry nto e ecuton a pan Purposes
whch woud gve hm a strong base for operatons aganst fan o
the cty he was resoved to capture. e was aready master oaP rus-
of the satc sde of the osporus. t what s now
natoa- ssar he possessed the strong fortfcaton but
by a azed. t s at the pace where Darus crossed
from sa nto Europe and where the osporus s narrowest,
beng ndeed ony haf a me broad. Mahomet aready
possessed by treaty, made wth hs father, the rght to cross
the strats and to march through the pennsua behnd
Constantnope to hs capta at dranope. e now,
however, proposed to bud another fortfcaton at some
pont on the opposte that s the European shore. t
woud serve the doube purpose of enabng hm to com-
mand the strats and of gvng hm a base for obtanng hs
suppes from sa and for the attack by sea upon the cty.
th a feet aready arge at the Dardanees and wth the
command of the osporus, he hoped to soate Con-
stantnope so far as to prevent t from recevng any ad
n men or suppes of food. The command of the osporus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
emon-
strances
aganst
pro ect
Mahomet s
repy.
woud be a bow to the trade of ence and Genoa as we as
to the emperor. hps woud be prevented from tradng
freey wth, and brngng suppes from, the ack ea. t
mght have been e pected that the emperor woud have put
forth a hs strength to oppose the e ecuton of such a
desgn. The a-suffcent e panaton s, that, even f hs
nava strength had been suffcent to deay the crossng of
Mahomet s crowd of buders, the army was too hopeessy
nsgnfcant to hod the shore aganst that whch coud
soon arrve from dranope on ts rear.
hen the emperor and ctzens earned, n the sprng of
1 52, the preparatons whch were beng made by the
coecton of budng materas and the brngng together of
crowds of workmen, they recognsed a the mportance of
the pro ect and ts danger to the cty. mbassadors were
sent to the sutan at dranope to earn whether t was
possbe n any way to dvert Mahomet from hs purpose.
They urged the e stence of treates wth the grandfather,,
the father, and even wth Mahomet hmsef: treates whch
had e pressy stpuated that no fortfcaton or other bud-
ng shoud be erected on the European sde of the osporus.1
They camed that these stpuatons had htherto been
scrupuousy observed, that armes had been aowed to pass,
but Mahomet s predecessors had prevented any of ther
sub ects puttng up fortfcatons or other budngs. The
messengers urged upon the sutan that to break the treates
was to commt an act of n ustce to the emperor.
n repy, the sutan, who was determned to avod war
t he was ready, decared to the messengers that he had no
ntenton of breakng treates: a statement whch was, of
course, n fagrant voaton of the truth. e ponted out,
however, that n the tme of hs father the taans had tred
to hnder the passage of hs troops when t had become
necessary to fght the ungarans, and urged that t had
become essenta for the protecton of hs European pos-
sessons that he shoud be n a poston to prevent such
detenton n future. e camed that the and on whch he
1 Crt. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U D G UME - E 215
proposed to bud hs fortress beonged to hm, and professed
to thnk t strange that the emperor shoud wsh to pace
any dffcutes n the way of the e ecuton of so necessary a
pro ect. f ndeed, he sgnfcanty added, the emperor was
not peaceaby dsposed, that woud be a dfferent matter.1
hen the messengers reported ther ntervew, the
emperor s frst dea was to fght, and he was ony prevented
by the entreates of the cergy and peope from sendng a
detachment of hs troops to destroy the buders and ther
work. ome ndeed of the nhabtants were n favour of
such acton, but the emperor2 had to come to the mserabe
concuson that t was mpossbe to prevent the young
sutan from carryng out hs pro ect e cept by war n the
open country, and that for such war he was not prepared.
hen the sprng of 1 52 was further advanced the eects
sutan hmsef took the ead n the e ecuton of hs pro ect. oumea-
e assembed thrty we-armed trremes and a arge number saar-
of transports and sent them from Gapo to the osporus.
t the same tme he hmsef marched at the head of a arge
army towards ts European shore.
n hs arrva he seected, wth the ad of hs engneers,
the most advantageous poston for hs proposed fortfcatons.
Ths was found mmedatey opposte natoa ssar.3
nce the pan had been decded upon, every avaabe udng
man seems to have been set at work to ad n ts speedy
e ecuton. Mahomet hmsef superntended the constructon
of the new fortfcaton and pushed on the works wth the
energy that charactersed a hs mtary undertakngs.
t the begnnng of the operatons Constantne wth the
1 Crt. v. The account gven by Ducas represents the repy of the sutan
as much more bruta. e dsmssed the ambassadors wth the remark that he
woud not have the ueston reopened he was wthn hs rghts, and f they
returned he woud have them fayed ave.
1 Phrantzes, p. 233 Ducas, v. Crt. .
3 Crtobuus gves the wdth at seven stada. t s reay haf a nautca me.
Probaby t s unwse to suppose that Crtobuus had any means of measurng
t wth any degree of accuracy, or the dstance gven by hm woud be very
vauabe as ndcatng what contemporary wrters meant by a stadum. t s
mportant, however, n reference to other statements of dstance gven by Crto-
bnns whch w be noted ater.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
216 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ob ect of savng the crops of the peasants around the cty,
and of appearng to be reconced to the pro ect whch he
coud not prevent, sent provsons to the workmen. Mahomet
n repy, and probaby wth the ntenton of forcng on war
n the open, permtted hs men to scour the country and
gather or destroy the crops. the neghbourng churches
and houses, ncudng the famous church of the somato at
rnoutkeu, were destroyed to furnsh matera.1
The and encosed, says Crtobuus, was rather a fortfed
town than a fort. The was and towers st reman and
form the most pctures ue ob ect whch the traveer sees on
hs passage through the osporus. Each of two peaks s
crowned wth a strong tower. These are connected by a
ong hgh wa nterrupted wth smaer towers, and from the
two argest towers smar was at rght anges to the ong
wa connect them wth great towers on the shore at the
end of another ne of was parae to the channe. ma
guns or bombards enabed the encosure to be defended
aganst any attack by and. n the sea shore and under
the protecton of the was were statoned arge cannon
whch threw heavy stone bas and commanded the passage.
Competed The work had been commenced n March 1 52. t was
ngus 0 competed by the mdde of ugust of the same year. The
1 2- cty had hoped to mantan peace and Turks had entered and
eft t apparenty wthout dffcuty. hen the fortfcaton
was fnshed and Mahomet s army had robbed the peasants
of ther crops, ths hope vanshed. Constantne cosed the
gates, makng the few Turks wthn ts was prsoners. They
were, however, a few days afterwards sent to the sutan.
Upon the cosng of the gates, Mahomet formay decared
ar war and foowed up hs decaraton by appearng wth an
army of ffty thousand men before the was. ut hs pre-
paratons for a sege were far from ready. fter remanng
three days he wthdrew on eptember 6 to dranope and at
the same tme the feet returned to the Dardanees.2
1 Ducas, v.
1 Phrantzes, 23 , and arbnro, p. 2. arbara was a enetan shp s doctor
who was n the cty before and durng the sege and who kept a dary whch s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET DEC EE 217
thn the ne t few weeks the cty as we as the capture of
enetan and Genoese coones earned how greaty the mea-
new fortfcaton of Eoumea- ssar had strengthened asar.
Mahomet s poston. n ovember 10, two arge enetan
gaeys under the command of Morosn were fred at as
they were passng and captured. fortnght ater, on
ovember 26, another enetan shp was fred at and aso
captured. ome of the crew were sawn n haves. These
captures, says arbaro, ed to the begnnng of the war
wth the enetans. or the frst tme the Turks com-
manded the osporus.
ow that he had provded hmsef wth a safe base of
operatons aganst the cty and wthdrawn to dranope,
Mahomet threw off a dsguse, and cang together the
prncpa offcers of the army announced to them the Mahomet s
...... ,. .... - .,, , . address to
ob ect of hs preparatons, whch, n accordance wth hs the pashas.
habtua practce, he had htherto kept secret. Crtobuus
gves us an address whch he represents Mahomet as makng
to hs eaders. e descrbes the progress made by bs
ancestors n sa Mnor, how they had estabshed them-
seves at rousa and had taken possesson of the eespont
had con uered part of Thrace and Macedona, ugara,
erba, and even eymbra, and had overcome neary every
obstace. The great barrer to ther progress was the cty
and the army of the Eomans. hatever the sons of th-
man wanted to do was opposed at Constantnope. The
ctzens had fought them everywhere pertnacousy and
contnuay. Ths opposton must be ended ths barrer
removed. t was for hs hearers, sad Mahomet, to compete
the work of ther fathers. They had now aganst them a
snge cty, one whch coud not resst ther attacks a
cty whose popuaton was greaty reduced and whose former
weath had been dmnshed by Turksh seges and by the
contnua ncursons made by hs ancestors upon ts terr-
tory, a cty whch was now ony one n name, for n reaty
smpy nvauabe, though for the part wrtten day by day, nterna evdence
shows that t was subse uenty revsed after the sege. t was pubshed n
1856.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
218 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
t contaned cutvated ands, orchards, and vneyards. ts
budngs were useess and ts was abandoned and for the
greater part n runs. Even from ts weakness, however,
they knew that from ts favourabe stuaton, commandng
both and and sea, t had greaty hndered ther progress and
coud st hnder t, upsettng ther pans, and beng aways
ready to attack them. peny or secrety t had done a t
coud aganst them. t was the cty whch had brodght about
the attack by Tamerane and the sufferng whch foowed.
t had nstgated unyad to cross the Danube and on every
occason had been n every possbe manner ther great
enemy. The tme had now come when n hs opnon t
shoud be captured or wped off the face of the earth. ne
of two thngs : he woud ether have t wthn hs empre,
or he woud ose both. th Constantnope n hs posses-
son the terrtores aready ganed coud be safey hed and
more woud be obtaned wthout t, no terrtory that they
possessed was safe.
Crtobuus professes that the sutan camed to have
nformaton that the taans n Constantnope woud not
gve any ad to the emperor, and were ndeed hs enemes,
and that on account of the dfference of regon there was
btter strfe between them and the Greeks. Mahomet
concuded by urgng that there was great rsk n deay and
that the cty shoud be attacked before any ad coud be sent
to ts reef. e gave hs vote for war, and neary a the
assemby foowed hs e ampe.1
Mahomet now pushed on hs preparatons for the sege
wth the utmost actvty. The genera commandng the
European troops was ordered to take a porton of them nto
the neghbourhood of Constantnope and cear the country.
Ths he dd, and attacked n the usua Turksh fashon a
the vages on the route whch st remaned under the rue
1 The speech of Mahomet, of whch have gven the substance, can of
coarse ony be taken as a reproducton of what Crtobuus had heard or possby
of what an ntegent wrter who knew the Turks we thought t probabe
Mahomet woud say. s such t s vauabe. t s of course formed by
Crtobuus, foowng the e ampe of the Greek yzantne hstorans generay,
on the mode of those gven by Thueyddes and other cassca authors.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C T T E PEEP E T 219
of the emperor. eymbra, Pernthos, and other paces on
the north shore of the Marmora were sacked.
The nhabtants of Constantnope seem at frst to have opes that
hoped aganst hope, notwthstandng the constructon of be
the fortress at Eoumea- ssar, that the sutan woud have
remaned content wth hs poston on the osporus thus
strengthened. They soon reased that an attempt was
about to be made to capture the cty far more serous than
any that had been made wthn vng memory. They
knew ther weakness and the strength of ther foe. They
knew that n a sege they woud be under greater dsadvan-
tages than ever before that con uest woud mean fang
nto the hands of mpacabe enemes, the saughter of
ther young men, the oss of a ther property, the punder
of ther churches, and the ensavng of ther women. The
statement of Crtobuus s probabe enough that the n-
habtants remarked to each other that n former seges the
poston of the cty was better, because t had command of
the sea and the nhabtants had therefore ony need to
defend the was on the andward sde. e may dsmss, as
beng merey curous and characterstc of the perod, the
stores of supernatura events whch ncreased the trbua-
ton of the nhabtants, of earth uakes, and strange un-
earthy groanngs, of ghtnng and shootng stars, of
hurrcanes, torrenta rans and foods, and of other sgns
whch ndcated the wrath of God aganst the cty. Those of
the nhabtants who dd not beeve n omens had somethng
more serous to thnk about than persprng pctures, men
and women possessed of the dev, and mad enthusasts who
prophesed msfortune to the cty, and heped to depress the
sprts of the fghters. Those who kept ther heads, wth
the emperor as ther eader, behaved ke men and met the
danger bravey. They set themseves n the frst pace to .
strengthen the defences. Ther frst task was to repar the
was, for whch purpose tombstones and a other materas
avaabe were freey empoyed. rrows and a other knds
of arms were coected.
Durng the whoe of the wnter the emperor and hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
220 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
rrva of
sdore
wth 200
soders
of
peope pushed on ther preparatons. n ovember 1 52,
as we have seen, Cardna sdore had arrved wth two
hundred soders sent by the pope. enetan vesses
not, ndeed, ntended for war but capabe of beng adapted to
such purpose came to the cty, and ther captans together
wth those of three arge shps from Crete yeded to the
re uest and promses of the emperor and consented to ren-
der hep. The eadng enetan commander was Gabre
Trevsano, who, n repy to the mpera re uest, consented to
gve hs servces per honor de Do et per honor de tuta a
Chrstantade. 1 hen the enetan shps comng from
the ack ea were destroyed by the Turks at ssar, the
emperor and eadng nobes, the cardna and eonard, wth
the baey of the enetan coony and ts eadng members,
hed a counc to arrange condtons on whch ence shoud
be asked to send ad. Ther deberatons took pace on
December 13, the day after the famous servce of reconca-
ton n aga opha, and on severa foowng days. Tre-
vsano and Dedo, the most mportant sea captans, were aso
present. n agreement was concuded and messengers
were sent to ence to ask that mmedate ad shoud be sent
to the cty. nay the counc decded that no enetan
vesse shoud eave the harbour wthout e press permsson.2
n anuary 29 the cty receved the most mportant of
a ts ac ustons for on that day arrved ohn ustnan.
Genoese of nobe famy, he was we sked n the art of
war and had ganed great reputaton as a soder. n
board hs two vesses were four hundred curassers, whom
he had brought from Genoa, and others whom he had hred
at Chos and Ehodes, makng together wth hs crew n a
seven hundred men.3 soder of fortune, he had come on
hs own accord to offer hs sword when he heard of the
strats n whch the emperor found hmsef, and had receved
a promse that n case of success he shoud receve the sand
of esbos. e was corday wecomed by the emperor and
nobes and was shorty afterwards, by the consent of a,
named commander-n-chef, wth the powers of a dctator n
enetan
shps
of Cretans.
rrva of
nstnan.
1 arb. p. 1 . 1 arb. p. 11. 1 arb., and Crt. ch. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T C MM DEE- -C E 221
everythng that regarded the war. e at once took charge
of the work aready begun of strengthenng the defences.
e dstrbuted sma guns upon the was where they coud
throw ther stone bas to greatest advantage. e cassfed
the defenders and apponted to each hs staton.
n the ast days of March Trevsano wth hs crew, aded
aso by e s (or oysus) Dedo, whose three gaeys had
come from Tana on the zof, reopened a foss from the
Goden orn n front of the andward was as far as the
ground remaned eve, and at the same tme repared the
was n the neghbourhood.1 few days ater the taans
were assgned to the most mportant postons on the and-
ward was. arbaro, wth the enthusasm of a Crusader,
gves a st of enetan nobes who took part n the defences,
and ths for a perpetua memora of hs brave country-
men.
ustnan appears at frst to have chosen to defend the
was at Cagara.
n pr 2 the chan or boom whch defended the cosng the
entrance to the Goden orn was ether cosed for the frst hftrbonr-
tme or strengthened.2 t e tended from the Tower of
Eugenus near erago Pont to the Tower of Gaata,3
wthn the Gaata as, and near the present Moumhana,
and was supported on ogs. Ten arge shps, of whch fve
were Genoese, three from Crete, one from ncona, and an
mpera shp, were statoned at the boom, bows towards t,
and wth ong trremes near them for support. The
guardanshp of the boom was entrusted to the Genoese.
1 a roc uere says ths toss, on hs vst, was two hundred paces ong.
arbaro says that the emperor empoyed an taan to pace the boom n
poston.
The present Tower of Gaata was caed the Tower of Chrst. ee Pas-
pates, Meeta, p. 180.
arb. p. 25. Tetad states that there were nne gaeys and thrty other
shps (p. 25). The -fact that the Turks soon found that t was mpossbe to
take possesson of the chan or to drve away the defendng feet tends to show
that the Greek feet was respectabe n number of shps. n the other hand,
when t became of e treme mportance to send shps outsde the chan to ad
shps from Genoa comng to the reef of the cty, the fact that none were sent
oat s evdence to show that no shps coud be spared from the defence of the
chan or that no suffcent number of gaeys, trremes, or other vesses nce-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
222 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
y the end of March Mahomet s preparatons were
neary compete. e had aready summoned a avaabe
cavary and nfantry from sa and the parts of Europe
under hs contro. s they arrved he dred, cassfed, and
formed them nto bodes of curassers (or men wth breast-
pates), sngers, archers, and ancers.
The he t s mpossbe to state wth anythng ke
Tnrksh r - t, -
army. certanty what was the number of ghtng men whom
Mahomet was shorty to brng before the was of the cty,
the materas for formng a genera computaton are not
wantng. The Turksh army was composed of reguars and
rreguars. The frst and most mportant dvson of
reguars were the anssares. fter them came a great
horde of Turks from those who had occuped sa Mnor
and Europe. Every Turk was bound to serve, and a ca had
been made on a. The Turksh naton was the Turksh
army. mong them were many men who represented the
cass subse uenty known as Derrybeys, cheftans who
hed ther ands from the sutan on condton of brngng a
number of retaners nto the fed durng war. The
rreguars, or, as they may be convenenty caed, the ash-
azouks, conssted party of the poorest cass of Turks, who
dd not possess a horse, and party of Chrstans attracted by
the hope of punder.
md the estmates of the number of men n Mahomet s
army, that of arbaro may be taken as safe and substantay
correct. e takes note of both reguars and rreguars that
s, of a the combatants whe he dsregards the camp-
foowers as non-combatants. e states, when speakng of
the sege, that there were a hundred and ffty thousand men
statoned between the Goden orn and the Marmora. s,
e cudng the men on the feet, a Mahomet s foowers took
part n t, the number mentoned may be taken as arbaro s
estmate of the whoe Turksh army. Cheruah, a
Turksh chroncer, affrms that there were not more than
pendent of wnd for propuson were at hand to take the offensve. There were
probaby many smaer merchant shps and boats of whch no account was
taken.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C MP T T E TUE EM 223
eghty thousand effectve fghtng men, e cudng n ths
estmate apparenty the ash- azouks.1
arbaro s estmate of one hundred and ffty thousand
fghtng men s substantay confrmed by Tetad, who states
that there were two hundred thousand men under Mahomet,
of whom a hundred and forty thousand were effectve soders
ncudng thrty thousand to forty thousand cavary, the rest
beng theves, punderers, hawkers, and others foowng
the sege for gan and booty. 2 Takng the estmate of
Cheruah and Tetad, we may perhaps safey say that n
the army of one hundred and ffty thousand men there
were at east twenty thousand cavary.
n ths great army the anssares payed the most
mportant part and formed beyond a doubt the most
effcent dvson. These were at east tweve thousand n
number.3 The name anssares sgnfes ew Troops,
and was gven by a famous dervsh and sant, ad
ektash, when they were formed, n 1326, nto a new nfantry
by utan rchan. rom ther nsttuton they consttuted
a fraternty governed n regous matters by the rues of
ad ektash. Under the care of the frst Murad, the son
of rchan, ther organsaton had been deveoped, and by the
tme of Mahomet the econd they had aready ac ured
hgh repute for dscpne and darng.
The part they payed n the capture of the cty and ther
1 The eder ordtmann makes the suggeston that the ash- azouks are
n ths estmate e cuded, and agree wth hm. The same remark appes aso
to Phephus who gves 60,000 foot and 20,000 horse. ther wrters ncude
a those who were present wth Mahomet and thus make the number of the
besegers very much hgher. Ducas s estmate s 250,000 Montado s, 2 0,000
(of whom 30,000 were cavary, ch. v.). Phrantzes states that 258,000 were
present eonard the archbshop, wth whom Crtobuus and Thyseus agree,
gves 300,000 men, whe Chacondyas ncreases ths to 00,000.
Tetad s nformaton de aprvnse de Constantnobe, p. 21.
1 eonard and others say 15,000, but the smaer estmate s n accord
wth many Turksh statements that the number of anssares was, unt the
tme of uman, mted to 12,000.
The connecton between the Dervsh order of ektashs and the anssares
endured as ong as the anssares themseves, and when the atter were
massacred, n une 1826, wth the cry of ad ektash on ther ps, the order
of ektashs was aso suppressed. Etat mtare ttoman, par D avd ey
(Constantnope, 1881), and ash s Two ears n Constantnope (1828).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
22 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
subse uent renown deserve a somewhat compete notce.
The order took ts orgn n a ong recognsed Mosem
rue, that when a peope at war wth Mahometans s
summoned to make submsson and refuses t may be
ensaved, and that n such a case one ffth of the property
captured shoud beong to the sutan. Chrstan captves
fe wthn the mt of ths rue. n practce, however, the
sutans by no means consdered themseves bound to restrct
themseves to the prescrbed one ffth. They hed that
as many of the chdren as the con ueror thought ft shoud
be gven over to hm to be traned for the pubc, and
especay for mtary, servces. ccordngy, wthout regard
to the fact that the parents had aready surrendered one or
more sons to the ruer, they were often caed upon to
furnsh others. The demand for Chrstan chdren to be
gven up absoutey to the sutan was reguar and methodc.
o tthe or other ta re ured for the servce of the Church
was ever camed wth more reguarty and nsstence than
ths bood ta for the servce of sam. forma e amna-
ton of Chrstan chdren avaabe for servce was made
every fve years, when a Turksh nspector, at the head of a
troop of soders and bearng an mpera frman of authorsa-
ton, vsted the portons of the empre assgned to hm. The
regsters of the churches were carefuy e amned to see how
many chdren ought to be brought forward for nspecton,
and the prests, under the penaty of death, were bound to
show a correct st. The boys seected were usuay
between the ages of ten and tweve years. Those were
preferred who were dstngushed ether by ther strength,
ntegence, or beauty. n addton to these reguar and
ega contrbutons to the servces of the state, t was the
custom of the pashas, on returnng from the provnces to
brng presents of Chrstan chdren to ther mpera master.
The boys thus taken away from ther parents and ther
homes were forcby converted to Mahometansm. rom the
day of ther recepton nto sam they were kept under strct
surveance and nstructed wth the ob ect of makng them
usefu servants of the sutan. fter a whe they were
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UECE D TE G E 225
dvded accordng to ther apttudes and tod oft for speca
tranng for dfferent branches of cv and mtary servce.
t s wth the atter that we are most concerned, though t may
be mentoned that many of those who had been Chrstan
saves rose to the hghest postons n the cv servce and
greaty ncreased the effcency of Turksh rue. were
thoroughy dred n the observances and taught the precepts
of the Mosem regon. were sub ected to a severe
dscpne, were traned to practse sef-dena, to endure
hardshps cheerfuy and not to repne at scantness of food
or oss of seep. Day and nght they were under super-
vson. The obedence e acted from them towards ther
superors was absoute, prompt, and, n appearance at east,
wng. were taught to be e pert n archery, and to rde
we.
fter a probaton astng usuay s years, those who
were drafted nto the mtary servce were st sub ect to
severe restrants. ertrandon de a roc uere bears wtness
to the e ceence of ther dscpne, and the same testmony
s borne by a seres of other wtnesses for two centures ater.
hat may be caed the rtces of ar to whch they were
sub ect, besdes prescrbng absoute obedence to every
command of ther chef, re ured abstnence from every knd
of u ury and the strct performance of the many rues of
devoton ad down by ad ektash.1 men who were
not wthn barracks at the hour f ed were detaned for
punshment. o anssary was aowed, unt ong after the
con uest, to marry.2
n the other hand, the same rtces contaned regua-
tons whch enabe us to understand how n tme servce
among the anssares came even to be coveted. Though
dscpne was strct, punshment coud ony be nfcted upon
a anssary by one of hs own offcers. t s true that, after
recevng the bastnado, the offender had to rse, bend ow,
and saute the offcer who had superntended the punshment,
1 D evad, p. 55.
Permsson to marry was not granted to anssares t the tme of
uman, a century ater.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
226 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
but no dsgrace was attached to ths act of dscpne. The boy
who was admtted nto the brotherhood of the anssares was
provded for as competey as f he had become a monk. hen
by reason of age or wounds he became weak, he was retred
from actve servce and receved a penson of three aspers
day more than he had receved when on servce.
n tmes of warfare the sternest features of the barracks
were rea ed. Camp fe was the recreaton, and furnshed
the oy and hope, of the anssary. ar was for hm
a deght. s regment marched to batte wth every
sgn of re ocng and of mtary dspay compatbe wth
dscpne.
The effect of the ong tranng, wth ts strctness on the
one hand and ts rea atons on the other, was to deveop an
esprt de corps among them such as has rarey e sted n
any other army. Everythng was done that coud be done
to cutvate ths sprt. Every means was empoyed to make
the anssary ve hs fe n and ook ony to the nterests
of hs regment. e was forbdden to e ercse any trade or
occupaton whatever, est he shoud possess an nterest out-
sde hs regment. n the tme of uman the sutan
ordered the aga of a regment of anssares to be beheaded
because one of hs men was found mendng hs cothes.
The offcer was spared at the re uest of hs comrades, but
the prvate soder was dsmssed from the servce. The
regment was to be everythng to the anssary the out-
sde word nothng. o man was aowed to accumuate
weath, athough hs regment coud do so. Each man
foowed the good or fortune of the powerfu body of whch
he was a member.
The resut was that the regment represented to the
anssary everythng that he hed dear. e became eaous
of ts honour, and the regment n ts turn became e cusve
towards outsders. The anssary came before ong to thnk
of hs poston as prveged and to regard entrance nto
hs corps as ony to be aowed under severe restrctons. o
carefu ndeed dd he become of the rghts of hs regment
that before ong no person born of Mahometan parents was
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TEE DE E PME T E E 227
admtted, even though hs father had been one of themseves.
s a conse uence of ths cutvaton of regmenta rghts,
the popuarty of the ew Troops became so great that many
young Chrstans of adventurous sprt vountary sought to
on ther ranks.
The anssares deveoped nto a speces of mperum n
mpero. Perhaps the body n estern Europe to whch
they may most apty be compared s the rder of nghts
Tempars. Each was a party regous, party mtary
rder. Each was eaous of ts own prveges and con-
sttuted a fraternty argey soated from the rest of the
communty. ut the soaton of the anssary was more
compete than that of the Tempar at any tme. The
Mosem had been cut off from hs own famy and had
forgotten a the Chrstans he had known as a chd, and
hs regment had taken the pace of father and mother, wfe
and home. s ndvdua rghts had been merged n those
of hs regment. The resembance between the anssares
and the Tempars mght be noted n one other respect
namey, that ther regon sat ghty upon them. Though
the former were bound by the precepts of ad ektash,
these precepts were, from the Mahometan pont of vew,
e tremey attudnaran.1
ther dscpne and tranng tended to make them
devoted to the sutan as commander-n-chef. The anssary
had nothng to gan and nothng to fear from any person
e cept hs mtary superors. Each man s promoton
depended on the arbtrary w of hs commandng offcer,
or utmatey of the soveregn. Each man saw before
hm a career n whch he coud rse to the command of an
army or to other hgh offce, provded he won the approva
of hs sutan.
uch a mtary organsaton had never been seen n the
word s hstory, and furnshed to the eary sutans a force
1 hen, contemporaneousy wth the murder of the anssares n 1826,
the rder of ektashs was suppressed, utan Mahmoud assgned as a reason
that ars of wne were found n the cears of ther convents stoppered wth
eaves of the oran. The statement was probaby fase, but was ntended to
create the worst possbe mpresson aganst the ektashs.
a 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
228 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
whch was amost rresstbe. hoy Chrstan and argey
European n orgn, t was yet competey Mahometan n
sprt and n acton. t was ndeed an army whch woud
have satsfed rederck the Great or any other ruer who
has desred to mode a force accordng to preconceved deas.
Take a number of chdren from the most ntegent porton
of the communty choose them for ther strength and
ntegence nstruct them carefuy n the art of fghtng
brng them up under strct mtary dscpne teach them
to forget the home of ther chdhood, ther parents and
frends gve them a new regon of a specay mtary
type saturate them wth the knowedge that a ther hope
n fe depends upon ther poston n the regment make
peace rksome and war a deght, wth the hope of promoton
and rea aton from the hardshps and restrants of the
barracks: the resut w be a weapon n the hands of a
eader such as the word has rarey seen. uch a weapon
was the army of the anssares.
The success of Mahomet s predecessors n the akan
pennsua had been argey due to the ew Troops. Though
ther numbers appear to have been mted to tweve thou-
sand, they had aready proved ther vaue. e have seen
that when ohn unyad had put the Turks under Murad
the econd to rout, t was the anssares who saved the
day and turned the dsaster of arna nto a great vctory.
Ther dscpne and strength were even more trumphant
n the defeat of the great ungaran on the pan of Cossovo
n 1 8. ack ohn, as the Turks named hm from the
coour of hs banner, succeeded n puttng to fght the
natoan and the Eumean dvsons of hs enemy. ut
the attack on the anssares faed uttery. They stood
ke a wa of brass unt the moment came for them to
become the attackng force, and through ther efforts the
trumph of the sutan was compete.
The force whch had thus shown ts uaty ony fve
years prevousy was by far the most mportant dvson
under Mahomet s command. The abest, bravest, most
terrbe porton of the army of the arch-enemy of Chrstendom
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D C P E TUE ECE 229
was composed e cusvey from Chrstan fames. The
most formdabe nstrument empoyed by the Turks for the
con uest of the Chrstans of outh-eastern Europe and
for attackng the natons of the est was formed of boys
born of Chrstan parents, ensaved, forcby converted to a
hoste regon, who yet became devotedy attached to the
savery to whch they had been condemned. t was ther
boast n after years that they had never fed from an enemy,
and the boast was not an de one.
The remander of the Turksh forces whch may be
cassed among reguar troops came from a parts occuped
by the Turks but many from natoa. Ther organsaton,
dscpne, and powers of endurance probaby made them as
formdabe an army as any whch a European power of the
perod coud have put nto the fed.
The ash azouks consttuted an undscpned mob
who were good enough to be empoyed where numbers and
wd courage were of use n annoyng or weakenng the
enemy. a roc uere states that the nnumerabe host
of these rreguars took the fed wth no other weapon than
ther curved swords or scmtars. eng, says Phephus,
under no restrant, they proved the most crue scourge of a
Turksh nvason.
n speakng of the Turksh host t must not be forgotten
that n 1 53 hardy any European power can be sad to .
have possessed a standng army. t s wth no surprse,
therefore, that we note that contemporary European wrters
from the est speak wth astonshment of the dscpne
whch prevaed. Ther obedence to superors, says a
roc uere, s boundess none dare dsobey even when
ther ves are at hazard, and t s chefy owng to ther
steady submsson that such great e pots have been
performed and such con uests ganed. The same wrter
bears testmony to the great mobty of the Turksh army.
Ten thousand Turks on the march w make ess nose
than a hundred men n our Chrstan armes. n ther
ordnary marches they ony wak, but n forced marches
they aw ys gaop, and, as they are ghty armed, they w
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
230 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
thus advance further from evenng to daybreak than others
n three days. t s by these forced marches that they
have succeeded n surprsng and competey defeatng the
Chrstans n ther dfferent wars. 1
The army whch Mahomet commanded was not merey
endued wth the fatasm and confdence of an ordnary
army of sam t was engaged upon a work n whch many
generatons of Mosems had onged to take a part. The
prophet hmsef was represented n the acred Tradtons
as hodng converse wth ah respectng the capture of
ew Eome, and was tod that the Great Day of udgment
woud not come before Constantnope had been captured
by the sons of saac. n another occason Mahomet
decared that the best prnce s he who sha capture
Constantnope, and hs the best army. The nspred words
had fed hs mmedate foowers wth the determnaton to
capture the cty. The rabs attempted the task no ess than
seven tmes. t the thrd, n 672, they were accompaned
by the aged Eyoub, who n hs youth had been the standard-
bearer and favourte of the Prophet. The huge army had
sat down before the cty durng seven years, sowng the feds
on the neghbourng coasts and gatherng n the harvest,
but determned to wn the reward whch Mahomet had
promsed to those who shoud capture the ew Eome.
Eyoub s death before ts was and the faure n these rab
attempts of the argest and most powerfu army and feet
whch sam coud ever coect had not rendered the words
of the Prophet vod. The sacred promse st hed good
and served to stmuate every soder to ncreased e erton.
even centures had passed snce the ong strugge aganst
the rabs, n whch the ueen Cty saved European cvsa-
ton, and now, once agan n the funess of tme, that whch
the eary Mosems had desred to see was wthn the reach
of those who fought under a eader who bore the same
1 Eary Traves n Paestne, p. 365. a roc uere made a carefu study
of the Turksh methods of fghtng and of how they mght be defeated by a
combnaton of European troops among whch he woud have paced from
Engand a thousand men at arms and ten thousand archers. s bs vst was
n 1 33, t s not mprobabe that gncoart was n hs mnd.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E P P ET M MET P M E 231
name as the Prophet. mong those who n the army were
under the nfuence of regous deas or tradtons the
comng attempt to capture the cty was ooked forward to
hopefuy and oyfuy. To the gnorant and thoughtess
among hs barbarous foowers the promse of unmted
punder whch Mahomet the econd hed out was a stronger
nducement but to the better nformed and more regous,
and to some e tent to a, the hope of wnnng paradse
furnshed a powerfu aurement to batte or at east a
compensatory consoaton at the prospect of death.
fter ths dgresson return to the preparatons whch
Mahomet was makng at dranope for the e ecuton of hs
great desgn, and to those whch the emperor had n hand
for the defence of the cty.
n the frst weeks of anuary, the fame reached Con- Urban
stantnope of a monster bombard or gun whch was beng bombard,
cast n dranope. Ducas gves nterestng nformaton of
ts hstory and descrbes t as the argest possessed by the
Turks.
n the autumn of 1 52, whe Mahomet was fnsh-
ng the caste on the osporus, a ungaran or aachan
cannon founder named Urban, who had offered hs servces
to the emperor and had been engaged by hm, was nduced
by hgher pay to go over to the enemy. e woud have
been content, says Ducas, wth a uarter of the pay he
receved from Mahomet.1 fter earnng from hm what he
coud do, the Turks commssoned hm to make as powerfu
a gun as he coud cast. Urban decared that f the was
were as strong as those of abyon he coud destroy them.
t the end of three months he had succeeded n makng
a cannon whch remaned for many years the wonder of
the cty and even of Europe, and marks an epoch n the
1 The Turks have rarey faed n obtanng abe European soders.
otke was n the Turksh servce. The frst apoeon narrowy escaped
takng a ke servce. ( ee on ammer.) More recenty they have had n
Genera on der Go /, one of the abest German soders.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
232 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
contnuay ncreasng power of guns. The castng was
competed at dranope.1
n anuary t was started on ts ourney to the capta.
ty o en were empoyed to drag t, whe two hundred
men marched aongsde the wagon on whch t was paced to
keep t n poston. Two hundred abourers preceded t to
eve the roads and to strengthen the brdges. y the end of
March t was brought wthn fve mes of the cty. ut,
though the fame of ths monster gun has overshadowed a
the rest, we sha see that t was ony one amongst many.3
Tw-ksb bove a, says Crtobuus, Mahomet had gven speca
attenton to hs feet, because he consdered that for the sege
the feet woud be of more use than even hs army. e
but many new trremes and repared hs od ones.
number of ong boats, some of them decked over, and swft
vesses propeed by from twenty to ffty oarsmen were aso
ready. o e pense had been spared. The crews of hs feet
were gathered from a the shores of sa Mnor and the
rchpeago. e seected wth great care the pots, the men
who shoud gve the tme to the oarsmen and the captans.
t the begnnng of pr, hs feet was ready to eave
1 Dether suggests that the castng of the argest gun was done at hegum,
the present Cheme e, about tweve mes from Constantnope, and that the
transport spoken of by Ducas was ether of smaer ones or of the brass
re ured for the arge one (p. 991 Dether s notes on . Dofn).
hrantzes, p. 237, gves the arrva on pr 2.
3 Crtobuus, ., gves the descrpton of the constructon of a cannon
the barre of whch was forty spans or twenty-s feet eght nches
ong. The bronze of whch t was oast was eght nches n thckness n the
barre. Throughout haf the ength ts bore was of a dameter of thrty nches.
Throughout the other haf, whch contaned powder, the bore was ony
one thrd of that wdth. The nrfa/u)) or pamus or span was n the Mdde
ges, says Du Cange, eght nches ong. Two stone bas st e stng at Top-
ana (that s, the Cannon han) are forty-s nches n dameter. These woud
answer the descrpton of Tetad, that the ba reached to hs wast. great
Turksh cannon whch s now n the rtery Museum at oowch weghs
about nneteen tons. t was cast ffteen years after the sege of Constantnope
and s an e ceent specmen of the great cannon of the perod rtery ts
Progress and Present tage, by Commander oyd and . G. adcock, .E.,
p. 19).
Grt. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C T TUT T E TUE EET 233
Gapo, whch had been the pace of rendezvous. atogu,
a ugaran renegade, was paced n command. fota of
a hundred and forty sang shps started for the osporus.1
f these, tweve were fuy armed gaeys, seventy or eghty
were fustae, and twenty to twenty-fve were parandara.
md shouts from one shp to another, the beatng of drums,
and the sound of ffes, a markng the deght of the Turks
that ther perod of nactvty was at an end, the feet made
ts way through the Marmora. The sght carred dsmay to
the remnant of the nhabtants of the Chrstan vages
aong the shores, for wthn the memory of none had such a
feet been seen. thn the cty tsef the news of the enor-
mous number of vesses on ther way was not ess aarmng.
The feet arrved n the osporus on pr 12 and
anchored at the Doube Coumns or Dpokonon ust beow
the present Paace of Doma agtche.2
t the Doube Coumns the detachment of the feet whch
had come from the Dardanees was oned by other vesses
whch had been swept n from the ack ea and the
Marmora. Phrantzes gves the tota number at four
hundred and eghty.3 Many of the vesses from the ack
ea were aden wth wood or wth stone bas.
The Turksh feet under atogu s command thus con-
ssted of a number of vesses from a the shores of the
Marmora, the osporus, and the ack ea. mong them
1 arbaro.
2 arbaro gves the arrva on pr 12. Dr. Detber mantans that
Dpokonon was at Cabatasb and that subse uenty to the Con uest the
peope and the name were transferred to eshktasb. arbaro says t was
two taan mes, e ua to one and a thrd Engsh me, from the cty, whch
s n accord wth Dether s vew, but n presence of ondemont s map, drawn
n 1 22 and gven n andur, showng the Two Coumns, and of other evdence,
t s dffcut to credt Dether s statement.
Phrantzes, p. 2 1 Ducas gves the tota number as 300, eonard as 250,
Crtobuus as 350. The ndependent accounts of two men who had been at sea,
ke the rench soder Tetad and the enetan arbaro, are not far apart.
The frst says there were 16 to 18 gaeys, the second 12. The estmate of the
ong boats s 60 to 80 by Tetad, as aganst 70 to 80 by arbaro whe the
transport barges or parandara are descrbed by one as from 16 to 20, by the
other as from 20 to 25. Chacondyas (p. 158) states that 30 trremes and 200
smaer vesses arrved from Gapo. eonard says that there were 6 trremes
and 10 bremes.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
23 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
were trremes, bremes, fustae, parandara, and gaeys. s
we sha fnd these terms recurrng, t w be we to rease
what they sgnfed. The trreme of the ffteenth century
was a ong and fast vesse whch had usuay two masts,
was very ow n the water and, though empoyng sas, was
many dependent for propuson on her oars. The arrange-
ment of oars from whch she derved her name was not n
ters one above the other and thus re urng oars of dfferent
ength. The banks or benches, unke those n ancent
shps, were a on the same eve. The oars were short and
a of the same ength : but three oars pro ected through one
rowock port, each oar workng on a thoepn. ne man
one oar was the nvarabe rue. Three men occuped one
bench or seat. Down the mdde of the trreme ran a
centra gangway caed the hstodokd, prmary ntended as
a rest for the mast, but upon whch the offcer passed to
and fro to keep tme for the oarsmen. There were thus
three upon each sde of hm, or s men neary abreast
throughout the ength of the trreme. The arrangement
upon a breme was of a smar character, e cept that two
men nstead of three occuped one bench. There was aso
but one mast. The fusta resembed the breme n havng
two oarsmen on each bench on each sde of the hstodok
from the stern to the one centra mast, but ony one on each
sde from the mast forward.1
The fus ta was a ghter boat than the trreme, and coud
1 The foowng ustraton shows the arrangement of the boats.
TE

. . . . represent four rowook ports, through each of whch three oars pass, n
the case of a trreme, paed by three men on the seat marked wth crces. t
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E E U D E E 235
thus be propeed more rapdy. The parandara were heavy
boats, probaby not dfferng much from the sang barges
or mahoons st used n the harbour of Constantnope, the
osporus, and Marmora. The name gaey was n the
ffteenth century apped to war vesses propeed by a snge
bank of ong oars on each sde. eonard empoys the term
dromon, not, as t had been used n earer days from about
500 .D., as a generc term for war shps,1 but to ndcate the
arge ca ues, usuay of tweve oars, whch coud not be
cassed as trremes, bremes, or fustae.
Probaby the ma orty of the vesses n Mahomet s feet
were not arger than the ordnary bazaar ca ues whch py
between Constantnope and dstant vages on the osporus
or the Marmora or are empoyed n deep-sea fshng.2
Mahomet, eavng dranope n the eary days of pr Turksh
wth the whoe of hs army, overspread and ravaged the an-res
country whch had not aready been swept by the vanguard w ou,
of hs force and arrved on the 5th of that month before the pra 6-
cty. e encamped at about a me and a haf s dstance
from the andward was.
pparenty, before the arrva of the man body of
Mahomet s army, a sorte was made by the Greeks and
taans aganst those who had arrved, and ths was pos-
sby ed by ustnan.3 They met at frst wth success,
wounded many and ked a few Turks, but when Mahomet
arrved the advantage of the besegers n numbers was so
overwhemng that no further sortes were attempted. The
brdges eadng across the foss to the Gates were broken
down the Gates were cosed and were not agan opened
so ong as the sege asted.
w be notced that the second man ste a tte forward of the frst, and the
thrd of the second.
1 ncent hps, by Mr. Cec Torr.
have been ndebted to ae s vauabe notes on Maroo Poo for hs
researches on the constructon of shps. Unfortunatey, Mr. Cec Torr s
monograph on ncent hps (Cambrdge, 1896) does not brng ther hstory so
ate down as the ffteenth century. or the perod of whch t treats t s
smpy perfect.
1 Crt. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
236 D TEUCT P T E GEEE EMP EE
The Turksh army on pr 6 advanced three uarters of
a me nearer to the was, and on the foowng day agan
approached st coser. The mpera guard e tended from
the heght crowned by Top Capou to the dranope Gate,
and thus occuped the vaey of the ycus. Ths dstrct
was known as the Mesotechon. Ther camp was so near
to the was as ony to be ust out of range of msses
dscharged by the beseged.2
orma The aw of the oran re ures, or s beeved to re ure,
peace. that before war s defntey decared there sha be a forma
offer of peace, and accordngy before the sege commenced
Mahomet made such a proposa. To men who knew ther
own weakness and the tremendous odds aganst them any
such offer must have been temptng. e sent messengers
to decare that f the cty were gven up to hm he woud
consent to aow the ctzens to reman he woud not
deprve them of ther property, ther wves or ther chdren,
but take a under hs protecton. s the nhabtants knew
we the fate of a popuaton when con uered by a Turksh
army, they mght possby have accepted the proposa, f
they had had any confdence n the oath of the proposer.
The answer sent was that they woud consent to other
condtons, but never to the surrender of the cty.
Upon ths refusa Mahomet at once made hs dspostons
for a reguar sege.
1 s may be seen from the note n the ppend on the poston of the t.
Eomanus Gate, beeve that when Top Capou, whch beyond doubt had been
known as the Gate of ant omanus, was cosed, the Pempton was generay
spoken of as the t. omanus Gate. The taans, who had the argest share
n the defence n the ycus vaey, probaby gnorant of any name for the
Mtary Gate whch ed from the cty nto the perboos, caed t by the name
of the nearest Cv Gate. ence propose to speak of the Pempton as the
omanus Gate and of the Cv Gate crownng the seventh h by ts present
Turksh name of Top Capou that s, Cannon Gate a name whch t probaby
ac ured by a reversa of the process whch had ed the taans to speak of the
Pempton as t. omanus.
1 Crt. v. Crt. nv.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
ct D. v fo/r
Ch.of .Mary t Ch.of .Mary
ammakarstop of the Mongoans
f . yrak
511, Mtary Gate
eprodnced by knd permsson of
The ndcatons n red nk are nserted by Mr. Pears. The
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
237
C PTEE T
T P G P C T T P E D P T M -
MET CE D C E T M TE G T G ME
U DE EMPE E ET D GE E E : D P T
UM E : M D E U PME T : TT C
T E P D P P .
order to understand these dspostons and the operatons
of the sege whch had now begun t s necessary to take coafata
account of the topography of the cty. Constantnope n nope
modern tmes comprses not ony tambou but the arge
and even more popuous dstrct stuated on the northern
shore of the Goden orn. Ths dstrct was known n
medaeva tmes as Pera.1 n the sope of Pera h towards
the orn the Genoese were n possesson of a waed cty
caed Gaata. ometmes ths cty s descrbed as Gaata
of Pera. n modern tmes, however, Pera s the name of
the cty on the north of the Goden orn, e cusve of
Gaata. n 1 53 what s now known as tambou was the
ony porton of the present cty to whch the name Con-
stantnope was apped.2
The cty about to be beseged s stuated on a pennsua
at the south-west e tremty of the osporus. t s, roughy
speakng, an soscees trange wth ts base to andward. ne
of the sdes s bounded by the Marmora and the other by the
Goden orn. t was surrounded by was, whch, wth a
few short ntervas, st reman. n the two sdes bounded
1 The Greek repa trans, over or beyond.
t a usuay stated that tambou or stambou s a corrupton of rt)r
T , though Dr. oee dsputes ths dervaton and consders that t s a mere
shortenng of the name Constantnope by the Turks, anaogous to kender or
skender from e ander. oee s Tartar and Turk.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
238 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
by the sea they were but cose to the water s edge. n
the course of centures the Goden orn had sted up a
depost of mud whch even before 1 53 formed a foreshore
outsde the north was of a suffcent e tent to have aowed
Cantacuzenus to open a foss from erago Pont to van
era, formery known as Cynegon. The sde of the
trange most open to attack was that whch faced the
and and e tended from the orn to the Marmora. The
was on ths andward sde, constructed many durng the
regn of Theodosus the econd, had proved themseves
durng a perod of a thousand years suffcenty strong to have
enabed the ctzens successfuy to resst upwards of twenty
seges, and prevous to the ntroducton of cannon were
usty regarded as nvunerabe.1
The andward was are four mes ong. rom the
Marmora to a pont where the and has a steep sope for
about haf a me down to the Goden orn, they are trpe.
The nner and oftest s about forty feet hgh and s
strengthened by towers s ty feet hgh aong ts whoe
ength and dstant from each other usuay about one
hundred and eghty feet. utsde ths wa s a second,
about twenty-fve feet hgh, wth towers smar to though
smaer than those aong the nner wa. Ths wa aone s
of a strength that n any other medaeva cty woud have
been consdered effcent.
etween these two was was the Perboos or encosure,
whch, though of varyng wdth, s usuay between ffty
and s ty feet broad. utsde the second was yet another
wa, whch was a contnuaton n heght of the scarp or
nner wa of the dtch or foss and whch may convenenty
be caed a breastwork. Ths breastwork, ke the other two,
was creneated. Though, from the fact that t has been
easer of access than ether of the others, the summt has
mosty pershed, some portons of t are st compete. t
s mportant, however, to note that the thrd wa or breast-
1 n 120 the enetans and Crusaders under Dandoo and Monferrat
entered the o ty by capturng the western porton of the was on the sde of
the orn.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T P GE P C T T P E 239
work s dsregarded by contemporary wrters, and that they
speak of the second as the uter a. second encosure,
caed by the Greeks the Paratechon to dstngush t from
the Perboos, e sts between the second and the thrd was.
The foss or dtch, whch has wthstood four and a haf
centures of e posure snce t ast served as the frst ne of
defence, s st n good condton. t has a wdth of about
s ty feet.
The andward wa contaned a number of gates whch are
convenenty descrbed as Cv Gates and whch durng tmes
of peace gave access to the cty over brdges whch were
destroyed when t was beseged. The most mportant of
these for our present purpose are the Charseus, the modern
dranope Gate Top Capou or Cannon Gate, known n
earer tmes as the t. Eomanus Gate, and the Pege or Gate
of the prngs, now caed vra Gate. esdes these there
were Mtary Gates eadng from the cty through the nner
wa nto the encosures whch were known n earer tmes
by ther numbers (countng from the Marmora end of the
was) or from the dvson of the army statoned near them.
The most noteworthy of these were the Thrd or Trton
and the fth or Pempton. The atter s n the ycus
vaey, about hafway between Top Capou and the Gate of
dranope, and was spoken of durng the sege as the t.
omanus Gate.1
s the most mportant mtary events n the hstory of
the sege of Constantnope took pace n the vaey of the
ycus, between the Top Capou on the south and the dra-
nope Gate on the north of the vaey, t s desrabe that the
confguraton of the ocaty shoud be noted carefuy. Each
of these gates s upon the summt of a h, the dranope
Gate ndeed beng the hghest pont n the cty and, as such,
havng had near t, as s the amost nvarabe rue n ands
occuped by Greeks, a church dedcated to t. George, who
1 The poston of the was and gates s fuy and admraby descrbed n
Professor an Mngen s yzantne Constantnope, who, however, does not
suggest that the Pempton was the omanus Gate of the chroncers of the
sege.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 0 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
took the pace of poo when the empre became Chrstan.1
etween the two gates e sts a vaey, about a hundred feet
beow ther eve, whch s draned by a sma stream caed
the ycus. The dstance between the two gates s seven
eghths of a me. The doube was of Theodosus connect
them, whe n front of the uter a was an encosure wth
the usua breastwork formng the sde of the foss. The
ycus enters beow these was through a we-constructed
passage st n e stence, and fows through the cty unt t
emptes tsef nto the Marmora at anga ostan. The
tower beneath whch t has been ed s hafway between the
dranope Gate and Top Capou. bout two hundred yards
to the north of ths tower s the fth Mtary Gate or
Pempton, spoken of sometmes by the yzantnes as the Gate
of t. yrake, from a church wthn the cty whch was cose
to t, caed the Eomanus Gate by the wrters on the sege,
and on od Turksh maps descrbed as ed oum Capou or
the Gate of the ssaut.2 The foss has a number of dams
at rreguar dstances down each sde of the vaey. n ts
owest part no dams were necessary.3
The was between Top Capou and the dranope Gate
were known as the Mesotechon, and the name seems to
have been apped aso to the whoe of the vaey. The por-
ton of the was on ether sde of the dranope Gate, or
perhaps those ony on the hgh ground to the north of t,
was known as the Myrandron a name whch was apped
occasonay to the Gate tsef. rom a tower to whch
eonard gves the name actatnan, near where the ycus
entered the cty, to Top Capou, the was were descrbed as
the achaturean.
Though the two magnfcent Theodosan was were as
1 Ths was destroyed n the tme of uman and repaced by a mos ue
whch s caed after hs daughter Mramah, though the Greeks were aowed
to bud a church of t. George amost aongsde t.
1 Dr. Mordtmann s my authorty for ths statement. ee note n the
ppend on the poston of the tomanus Gate.
1 aspates cams that there was aways water n the foss durng a sege,
though t was of no great depth. ee p. 2 of hs no ap a T// unrrar-
r( , m, . te. . t s remarkabe, however, that no menton s made of water by
the contemporary wrters on the ast sege.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
mm::w m
. . : - , . - . v/
tt --ftt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
l
u
m

(
C
o
l
u
m
b
i
a

U
n
i
v
e
r
s
i
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
l
.
h
a
n
d
l
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b
l
i
c

D
o
m
a
i
n
,

G
o
o
g
l
e
-
d
i
g
i
t
i
z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
i
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g
l
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
CU E : T E G TE D 2 1
we constructed as esewhere, and to the eye of an ordnary
observer the cty was as strongy protected n the ycus
vaey as anywhere, yet ths pace appears to have been
consdered by many of the enemes of the cty as ts weakest
pont. ere, says Dether, wth whom Professor an
Mngen agrees, was the ee of ches.1 Many prevous
nvaders, endng wth Murad n 1 22, had encamped n the
Mesotechon as the most sutabe poston for an attack
upon the cty.2
The accompanyng sketch of the was w show ther
genera pan.
Under norma condtons a arge detachment of the
defenders of such hgh nes of was ought to have been on
the cty sde of the great nner a. o few, however,
were the beseged, that a had to pass nto the encosures to
meet the enemy at the second or uter a. Party because
of the sma number of men, but party aso because t had
been aowed to get out of repar,3 the nner a, whch, as
the hghest and strongest, ought to have been the most
serous obstace, was hardy reed upon as a means of
defence. Chacondyas says that the emperor and the ead-
ng Greeks deberated as to where the enemy was to be
ressted, and that they decded that they shoud defend the
uter a, whch was strengthened by the foss n front of
t, as had been done when Murad had attacked the cty thrty-
one years before. eonard e pressy states that the mpera
troops were suffcent to guard ony the uter a, and the
stockade whch, at a ate perod of the sege, repaced a porton
of t. s hs own countrymen took part n ths task, hs test-
mony s entrey credbe.5 e adds, however, that n hs
opnon ths pan of defence was a bunder that he was
1 yzantne Constantnope, p. 86.
arbaro descrbes t as the pace dove che sun a pu debe porta de tuta
a tera, p. 21. The weakest gate he cas an omano.
ute a consderabe number of towers n the uter a bear nscrptons
showng that they were repared after the Turksh sege of 1 22.
P. 159.
ntemurae soum urbs vaum ue sat vdebatur tutar posse, p, 93.
perosa auten protegend vaum et antemurae nostrs fnt oura, p. 95.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 2 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
aways persuaded that the ofty nner a ought to have
been kept ready as a refuge n case of retreat that those
was whch, through negect or hard weather, had become
broken or useess for operatons aganst the enemy, mght
have been repared even wthn the tme whch eapsed
between the proposa for war and the commencement of the
sege. ad they been repared and guarded, they woud
have provded a reserve of safety to the cty. t s when
regrettng that these repars were not undertaken that, whe
e cusng the emperor, eonard breaks out nto ndgnaton,
ustfabe f hs beef was we founded aganst two persons
n partcuar, agarus and a monk named eophytus who
had embezzed the moneys whch had been be ueathed for
the repar of the was, and decares that the cty was ost
through the rascaty of pubc robbers. Through ther
dshonesty, the beseged were drven to pace a ther hope
n the uter a and the foss. The ews, he adds, were
more prudent who when, at the sege of erusaem, they
were defeated at the frst wa, retreated to the second, and
then to the thrd, by whch they proonged the sege of
espasan and Ttus for four years.
1 Dether argues that t was not. The taans who were present n the cty
compan that the Greeks showed a want of patrotsm n not beng ready to
gve a ther weath for the defence of the empre. ut the compant s sup-
ported by very sght evdence. The uperor of the rancscans (Dether s ege
of Constantnope, p. 90) says that the cty was ost through the avarce of the
Greeks, because they woud not consent to pay ts defenders. e nstances
the case of a woman who had ewes and money of the vaue of 150,000 ducats,
and of a man whose weath n moveabes amounted to 80,000 ducats. agarus
and eophytua, who are mentoned by eonard, had been charged wth the
repars of the was, for whch money had been gven them, but, accordng to
hm, had msapproprated t. hen the cty was captured, 70,000 god peces
were dscovered by the Turks. ut t s noteworthy that hrantzes, who was
n a better condton to know the truth n such a matter, has nothng but prase
for agarus (p. 225). The statement of eonard regardng them s e amned
by Dether, who suggests that the sentence regardng the fndng of the con s
due to the ncorporaton of a margna note. orzo Dofn, whose narratve s
argey coped from eonard, gves a somewhat dfferent verson.
s stated on the precedng page, the nscrptons on the uter a st show
that many towers bad been repared n the nterva between Murad s sege and
that of Mahomet, and two nscrptons at east, whch may perhaps be taken as
ntended to appy to a the towers so repared, bear the name of agarus hmsef.
(Professor an Mngen, p. 108, and Dether s notes on eonard, 593-5.)
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P DE E DE D M MET 3 3
Probaby the opnon of the soders on such a ueston
was worth more than that of the archbshop.1
Under these crcumstances, the defenders of the cty took
up ther poston n the Perboos or encosure. The broken
nner a was behnd them, the strong uter a was n
front. The Mtary Gates from the cty nto the encosure
were few and far between, there beng ony one usuay n
the ong dstance between the Cv Gates. The ony other
entrances nto the encosures were at the ends termnatng
at the Cv Gates.
th ths e panaton we may now understand the ds- Ds-
poston of hs troops and cannon made by Mahomet. e
paced agan Pasha at the head of an army whch was rmy
charged to guard the whoe of Pera, to watch the Genoese
n Gaata and the whoe of the northern shore of the Goden
orn, together wth a part of the southern shore as far as
the oodgate or yoporta, whch was at the e tremty of
the andward was. e was ordered to bud a brdge
over the upper porton of the orn, so that hs troops mght
take part n the attack upon the cty.
The attack upon the andward was between the
oodgate and up the h n front of the paaces of achern
andPorphyrogentus, and as far as the Charseus or dranope
Gate, was entrusted to Cara a Pasha, the head of the European
dvson. Certan of the guns were gven to hm n order that
he mght attack the wa at one of ts weakest parts, probaby
where t runs at rght anges to the end of the foss.
saac Pasha, the head of the satc troops, and Mahmoud,
both men who had had great e perence n war, commanded
the satc dvson, whch covered the ground between Top
Capou and the Marmora.
The most mportant poston, however, was that whch
e sted between the dranope Gate and Top Capon known
as the Mesotechon. Ths was the pace whch Mahomet
chose as the prncpa pont of attack. There, he consdered,
1 cchero (often uoted as ansovno, who was the edtor of cehero and
has wrtten a brght account of the con uest) says, a speranza dea dfesa
era tutta ne antmuro. (Dether s ege, p. 955.)
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
was the ches hee of the cty. There, wth a Pasha
under hm, were hs head- uarters. s ofty tent of red
and god was ptched about a uarter of a me from the
was on a sma kno, whch s descrbed as opposte the
dranope Gate and aso as opposte that of Eomanus.
s tent was surrounded by those of the nvncbe ans-
sares who, wth other chosen troops, consttuted hs body-
guard and occuped the same vaey.
The Turksh army e tended n front of the entre ength
of the andward was. The Turks had dug a trench for ther
own defence n front of the whoe of ther ne, and had paced
a wooden pasade upon the earth thus dug out. Ths was
ute near the edge of the foss tsef and was perced at
ntervas, so that, whe t protected the besegers, t aso
aowed them to keep up a constant fre on the beseged.2
n the Marmora the was were to be watched by the
feet under atogu from the southern end of the andward
was, round the present erago Pont as far as eoron,
whch was near the end of the boom. The man ob ect of
the feet was, however, to force an entry nto the harbour,
and for ths purpose to capture or destroy the shps at the
boom, an ob ect whch atogu attempted to attan from
the very commencement of the sege.3
The cty was thus under attack on two sdes, the thrd
namey, that ookng over the Goden orn protected by
the boom, was for the present naccessbe to the Turksh
feet.
The dffcuty of determnng the number and dsposton
of Mahomet s cannon opposte the andward was arses
from the fact that the poston of severa of them was
changed and that ther numbers possby vared. Phrantzes
mentons fourteen batteres aong the ength of the wa,
each contanng four guns. arbaro speaks of nne bat-
teres. Montado says that the Turks had n a two
hundred guns or torments. Each of the nne batteres
was strengthed by the addton of a heavy gun. Crtobuus
1 Chaeondyas, p. 95, en. edton. bd. p. 159.
Crt. v., and arbaro. Ch. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET GU 2 5
represents Mahomet as statng after hs guns had done ther
work that he had opened a way nto the cty at three paces,
and ths decaraton affords a safe gude to the genera
dsposton of the cannon. These were, frst, between the
present Tekfour era and the dranope Gate second,
opposte or near the Pempton or Gate of the ssaut (usuay
spoken of by contemporares as the Eomanus Gate1) n
the ycus vaey, and the ast near the Thrd Mtary Gate
between the Pege or vra Gate, and the Ehegum Gate,
now caed Mevevhana Capou. ere were the three
prncpa statons of Mahomet s cannon. t these three
paces the runed condton of the wa bears testmony to
the vgorous attack of cannon. t them and nowhere ese
s t possbe to pass over the foss, the breastwork and uter
a, and to see that the nner a has been so broken
down that a passage nto the cty was possbe.2
Three cannon are especay remembered on account of
ther great sze. ccordng to eonard, the argest that,
namey, cast by Urban, whch threw a ba of tweve hundred
pounds weght was frst paced at Cagara3 whch then, as
now, was protected nether by a foss nor by a front wa. t
was destroyed ether by the beseged or through an accdent
by whch Urban was ked, after t had done consderabe
damage to the was. t was, however, recast and trans-
ferred to the ycus vaey, where t demoshed the acta-
tnean tower/ The statement of Chacondyas s that of
these three arge guns one was statoned opposte the mpera
Paace, probaby at Cagara, the second opposte the
omanus Gate, where the sutan had f ed hs camp, and the
thrd between them.6
The argest and most powerfu gun remaned durng the
sege at the Mesotechon, n front of the mpera tent.7
1 ee ote n ppend camng that durng the sege the Pempton was
usuay caed the Gate of t. omanus.
Puscuus aso gves these three paces, but wth the dfference that he
mstakes the econd Mtary Gate for the Thrd.
arb. p. 21. Phr. 2 2- 7. s Dofn, p. 99 . rapa rt r dyu.
ee Prof. an Mngen, 85-92. arbara states that the cannon were
statoned at four paces: opposte the Pege Gate, by whch he means the Thrd
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 6 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
These cannon are varousy descrbed as bombards,
machnes, skeves, heepoes (or takers of ctes ), torments,
heeboes, and teeboes. They threw stone bas of great sze.
The bas had been brought from the ack ea. The argest,
says Chacondyas, was fred seven tmes a day and once
each nght. rchbshop eonard states that he measured one
whch had been fred over the wa, and found t to be eeven
spans (or eghty-eght nches) n crcumference. or s such
measurement e aggerated. ome of the stone bas have been
preserved. They were probaby fred over the wa, dd not
break, and reman neary n the poston where they fe.
have measured two of them, and they are e acty eghty-eght
nches n crcumference.1 Tetad states that there were ten
thousand cuverns, and the same number s gven by
Montado. The number s possby e aggerated. et
eonard speaks of nnumerabe machnes beng advanced
towards the wa, and afterwards of a great number of sma
guns beng empoyed to batter the was aong a ther nes.
one of the cannon, thnk, were mounted on whees : the
Great Cannon certany was not, for Crtobuus descrbes how
t was frst carefuy ponted towards the ob ect ntended to
be struck, and then embedded n ts poston wth bocks of
wood preparatory to frng.
Contemporaneousy wth the dsposa of the arge cannon,
orders were gven to f up the dtch n front of them.
hen we turn from the preparatons made by Mahomet
to besege the cty to those whch the emperor and the
Constan- ctzens had made or were makng, the frst pont whch
strkes us s the enormous dsparty n numbers whch the
respectve eaders had under them. To meet the mghty
host of traned warrors under Mahomet, the emperor had
Mtary Gate (Trton) opposte the Paace, by whch he probaby means n the
ange now occuped by the Greek cemetery opposte the Paace of Porphyrogentus
or Tekfour era opposte the Creen Gate, probaby the Charseus or dra-
nope Gate, and opposte the omanus Gate. Phephus aso mentons the
. Gate as one of the chef paces of attack (. 809).
1 Puscuus gves fourteen pams as the crcumference Phrantzes and
Crtobuus, tweve whe arbara gves thrteen to fourteen.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P UC T C T T E ECE 2 7
ony about eght thousand men. Ths s the estmate n
whch neary a wrters concur. Phrantzes had e ceptona
means of formng a udgment on ths pont. e states
that Constantne ordered a census to be made of a men,
ncudng monks, capabe of bearng arms, and that when the
sts were sent n he was charged wth makng the summary.
Ths showed that there were four thousand nne hundred /
and eghty-three avaabe Greeks and scarcey two thousand
foregners. The resut was so appang that he was charged
by the emperor not to et t be known. The estmate made
by Phrantzes, though amost ncredbe, s substantay
confrmed by other wrters. Tetad says that there were
between s thousand and seven thousand combatants wthn
the cty and not more. 2 eonard makes the number a
tte hgher and gves as an estmate s thousand Greeks
and three thousand foregners. Dofn, probaby foowng
eonard, arrves at a ke concuson. Ducas says that
there were not more than eght thousand.
The powerfu contngent of three thousand__taUans s
worthy of separate notce. ear y a were o enetan or
Genoeseorgn. n them The cty had the ad of men
beongmg to the most vre communtes n the Medter-
ranean. The story of the tradng estabshments n the
evant, the rchpeago, and the ack ea beongng to
the ctzens of ence and Genoa s a brant record of
darng, of adventure, and of energy. The e panson of the
two states began about the tme of the atn con uest.
Everywhere aong these shores are the remans of castes
but by Genoese or enetans durng the two centures
precedng the Mosem con uest. Dandoo had payed the
most mportant part n the capture of the cty n 120 , and
the capture gave ence the soveregnty of the seas. The
Genoese had aded the Greeks to recapture the cty. Each
repubc had ganed terrtory n Eastern ands. Each
owned certan sands n the egean. The Genoese had
succeeded n formng a_arge and_ mportant coony n
whch wag_now a fortfed cty. To check Turksh
1 P. 2 1, mfffu oh re o f ova.- ofa. ee ante, p. 198.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
progress was amost as mportant to the repubcs as to the
Greeks. enetans and Genoese recognsed that once Con-
stantnope was n the hands of the sutan, there woud be
an end of ther deveopment eastward of Cape Matapan.
They were, therefore, both fghtng for ther own nterests.
They EacTmuch to ose an3 nothng to gan by the success
of Mahomed 6TT were the soders of the repubcs
desttute of chvarous sprt. The rough saor-surgeon, ar-
baro, notes that other enetans as we as Trevsano were
wng to fght for the honour of God and the beneft of
Chrstendom. eonard and other wrters testfy p e uay
ofty sentment on the part of the Genoese ustnan. n
ther character and conduct, not ess than n ther m ed
motves, derved from sef-nterest and chvary, these foregn
adventurers remnd Engsh readers of the Drakes, robshers,
Eaeghs, and other heroes of our own Ezabethan perod.
. Unhappy for the cty and for cvsaton, ence was unabe
to send more men before the fna catastrophe. ut to the
eterna gory of the enetans wthn the cty, whose names
are duy recorded by arbaro for a perpetua memora,
and of the Genoese who aded them, the conduct of the
combatants from both repubcs was worthy of the com-
patrots of Marco Poo and of Coumbus.
f n the one sde was an army of one hundred and ffty
( thousand men, contanng at east tweve thousand of the
best traned troops n the word on the other, a mser-
/ abe number of eght thousand fghtng men to defend a
ength of between tweve and thrteen mes of was.
The emperor, wth ustnan, competed the arrange-
ments for the defence of the cty. ustnan wth the
seven hundred men he had brought wth hm to Con-
stantnope, consstng of hs crew and four hundred men n
armour,1 was at frst paced n charge of the was between
the achern Paace and the dranope Gate, but was soon
transferred wth hs men and some of the bravest Greeks to
the ycus vaey as the poston of greatest mportance, honour,
1 Crt. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P T T E T P 2 9
and danger. The emperor hmsef f ed hs head uarters n
the same poston. n ths vaey the chocest troops of the
cty and those of the sutan were thus face to face. etween
the dranope Gate and Tekfour era was a contngent of
taans under three brothers, Pau, ntony, and Trous
occhardo. They were statoned, says Phrantzes, at the
Myrandron, because there the cty was n great eopardy 1
eonard says, n oco arduo Myrandr Dofn, speakng
of the same pace under a somewhat dfferent name, says n
oco arduo Madro, dove pareva a cta pu deboe. 2 Ths
contngent had been provded by the occhard at ther own
cost. The men were furnshed wth spngards and bastas
for hurng stones at the enemy. The Cagara that s,
the gate of that name, now caed Egr Capou or Crooked
Gate and the was thence as far as Tekfour era were
defended by Carsto, an od enetan, and by a German
named ohn Grant, who had taken servce wth the emperor.
ver the mpera paace at achern waved the fag of the
on of t. Mark sde by sde wth the banner of the
emperor, to denote that Mnotto, the enetan baey, was
n command n that dstrct. rchbshop eonard and
other Genoese, together wth eronymus, were wth hm
to assst n defendng the was as far as the yoporta on
the edge of the Goden orn.
n the emperor s eft the was were guarded by Cataneo
and Theophus Paaeoogus at the vra Gate, whe
Contarn, the most renowned member of the enetan
coony, and ndroncus Cantacuzenus defended the was
around the Goden Gate and to the sea.3 Under these
eaders, aong the whoe ength of the andward wa, Geno-
ese, enetans, and Greeks fought sde by sde.
etween a tower n the current off erago Pont and
the mpera Gate that s, at the cropos, and thus
1 TT a v cvos rmy feptfftv 7) w6 s T /po5. Pnntzes, p. 253.
P. 1013. The ocus arduus of the Myrandron s the hghest ste of the
cty was. Professor an Mnge makes t dentca wth the Mesotechon
(p. 85), but Crtobuus dstngushes between the two paces (oh. v.).
eonard but Phrantzes says, p. 253, that Manue, a Genoese, was n com-
mand at the Goden Gate.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
250 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
guardng the entrance to the harbour1 Gabre Trevsano,
aready mentoned as the enetan nobe who was servng
per honor de Do et per honor d tuta a Chrstantade
was n command.2 There, says eonard, he dd hs duty as
a shepherd and not as a hreng.
ear hm for the present were the captans and the
crews of the two Cretan shps who kept the oraa
Gate. Cardna sdore was at erago Pont wth a body
of two hundred men guardng the was commencng at the
Great Tower of t. Demetrus. ames Contarn was
statoned at Psamata and guarded the western porton of
the Marmora was. The Caoyers or Greek monks were
aso n ths part of the cty, and near them was a sma
band of Turksh mercenares under the command of rchan.3
The Grand Duke otaras wth a sma reserve of men was
near the church of the postes, now occuped by the
Mahmoudeh Mos ue, to render ad wherever t mght be
re ured. asty, Dedo, who had been made admra of
the feet, was statoned near the end of the boom.5
The cannon possessed by the beseged seem to have been
few and of tte vaue. eonard reates that they were
short of powder and of arms, and that t was mpossbe to
use the cannon on account of the damage they were found
to do to ther own was. orzo Dofn confrms these state-
ments and adds that the enetans were short of satpetre.0
1 ee Professor an M ngen as to poston of ths gate, pp. 230-23 .
There were probaby two mpera Gates on the Goden orn.
1 ccordng to Puscuus, Trevsano was from the frst at van era, the
e treme west of the was on the orn and cose to the yoporta.
1 arbara, p. 19.
Phrantzes states that the reserve was under Cantacuzenus and cephorus
Paaeoogns, and that the Grand Duke was n charge of the regon from the
Petron to the Gate of t. Theodosa.
eonard s account hardy vares from that of Phrantzes and others, e cept
that, wth hs strong regons pre udces, he prefers to name foregners rather
than Greeks. The dstrbutons of the defenders of the cty gven by orz Do-
fn and Pnscnus do vary, however, from those gven by Phrantzes and arbaro.
These dfferences are set out n Dr. Mordtman s Es ussc Topographa ue, p. 23.
ee aso rause s Eroberungen von Constantnope, p. 169. .
Dether s ege, p. 110. Chacondyas says that t was found that the bg
gun of the Greeks dd more damage to them by ts reco than to the enemy.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE E DE EM D E U PME T 251
The emperor and ustnan had coected arms and
varous knds of msses, shot and arrows, and a sorts of
machnes.1
Each army was e upped n much the same manner.
Modern, medaeva and ancent arms and e upment were
empoyed sde by sde wth each other. e read of doabras,
of wooden turrets, and of the Turks rasng ther sheds
above ther heads and makng a testudo.2 tone shot are
thrown by the great sngs, or cataputs, known as mangones
or trebuchets, as we as by cannon. he each sde reed
argey on the bow, each sde aso dscharged msses at the
other from ar uebuses and cuverns. ong-bows were so
numerous n the Turksh army that the dscharge of arrows
from them s descrbed by more than one author as darkenng
the sky. Cross-bows appear aso n the descrpton of the
sege under the names of bastae and spngards. The
archers, says a roc uere, were the best troops the
Turks possessed. 3 The ordnary soder n the Turksh
army was armed wth a wooden shed and a scmtar.
few, among both the besegers and the beseged, were
armed wth ances.
Unformty n e upment or dress was not even attempted.
Tetad says that n the Turksh army ess than a fourth
were armed wth hauberks and wore ac ues that s, uted
tuncs of cotton or eather, we padded that some were
we armed n rench, some n ungaran, fashon, some
n other modes some had ron hemets, and others ong-bows
or cross-bows.
The anssares were traned to act ether as cavary or
nfantry. They earned bows and sma wooden sheds, and
were further armed wth a ong ance or wth a scmtar.
The natoan dvson was composed mosty of cavary.
1 Crt. v. The word machne s usuay used by contemporary wrters
to desgnate a cannon, though here, as esewhere, t may be empoyed n a
genera sense. hat s certan s that such cannon as the Greeks possessed
were few n number and of sma vaue.
1 sdor amentato, p. 676 aso Chrstoforo cchero, ansovn, p. 957:
both n Dether s ege.
P. 369. P. 1 5. oute s rms and rmour.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
252 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
eonard, however, ponts out that though the cavary were
numerous they fought as nfantry. Phephus, who was a
contemporary envoy at the Porte, states that the natoan
troops were armed wth scmtars, maces, and sma sheds.
The great superorty of the Turks as regards arms was n
the cannon. he, as we have seen, the beseged coud not
use such cannon as they had for fear of destroyng the was
from whch they were fred, the Turk was under no such
dsadvantage, and was entrey up to date wth the very
atest mprovements n heavy guns. The sege of Constant-
nope n fact marks an era n the empoyment of arge cannon
and gave to the word the frst noteworthy ntmaton that
the stone was of the Mdde ges consttuted no onger a
secure defence. Cannon had, ndeed, been known a century
and a haf earer n estern Europe, and had been empoyed
both by and aganst the Turks on the Danube : but the
astonshment whch the ntroducton of arge cannon caused
at the sege of Constantnope shows that whe the nventon
tsef was new to the peope of the East, ts deveopment
was hardy ess surprsng to those of the est. Crtobuus
remarks upon the sege that t was the cannon whch
dd everythng. o nove was the nventon that he
gves a detaed account of the castng of one of the bg
guns, and e pans how the powder was made, how the
gun was mounted and oaded, and how t fred ts stone
ba. hen fre s apped to the touch-hoe, the powder
ghts ucker than thought. The dscharge makes the
earth around t to trembe, and sends forth an ncredbe
roar. The stone ba passes out wth rresstbe force and
energy, strkes the wa at whch t has been amed, over-
throws t, and s tsef dashed nto a thousand peces. o
wa was so hard or had such power of resstance that t
coud wthstf 1 the shock. uch s the ncredbe and un-
thnkabe nature of the machne to whch, as the ancent
tongue had no name fa: t, he suggests that of heepos or
Taker of Ctes.
1 a roc uere, p. 361, where fve forte on the ave are descrbed as we
furnshed wth artery. e partcuary notces three brass cannon.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TT C T EE P , TUD UM, PE P 253
n the eary days of the sege, or possby ust before t
began, Mahomet attacked a the Greek vages whch had
escaped the savagery of the troops n ther march to the
capta. ome knd of fortfcaton e sted at Therapa on
the osporus. Ths was attacked by the anssares. Many
of ts defenders were san, and the remander, consstng of
forty men, seeng that resstance was useess, surrendered.
They were a mpaed. nother fortfcaton, known as
tudum, was smary attacked. ts thrty-s survvors
were taken to a spot near the wa, so that they mght be
seen by the ctzens, and were there mpaed. t the
sand of Prnkpo the round tower st e sts whch had
been a pace of refuge for the protecton of the nmates of
the ad acent monastery. The monastery tsef had been
used as a pace of retreat for the prncey members of the
mpera famy, and had thus gven ts name to the Prnces
sands. atogu was sent wth a porton of the feet to
attack t. though he had cannon wth hm, he was unabe
to destroy ts sod yzantne masonry, and the thrty we-
armed defenders refused to surrender. s crews thereupon
cut down the neghbourng brushwood, and wth ths, wth
straw, and wth suphur, he smoked out the garrson. he
some pershed n the fames, others broke through the
burnng materas and surrendered. The admra ked
those who were armed, and sod nto savery the other n-
habtants of the sand.1
1 There are st the remans of two towers n Prnkpo. f upon the one
near the runed monastery opposte the sand of ntrobthos as the pace of
attack, wth some hestaton. The account s gven by Crtobuus, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
25 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
C PTEE
T E EGE
E TME T TU T U T TTEMPT
T CE M TTEMPT T C PTU E P G-
G D G T G T D DE E T TU
EET TU DM DEG DED T P T
TU P C PE T T E G DE .
E have now arrved at the ast act of the tragedy of
Constantnope. The ueen Cty s cut off from the outsde
word. ts sma feet dare not attempt to pass outsde the
boom whch e cudes the Turksh feet. n overwhemng
force of shps had been coected to keep out suppes of
men or provsons. efore ts andward was s an army of
one hundred and ffty thousand fghtng men and a crowd
perhaps e uay numerous awatng ther chance of punder-
ng the remnant of that weath whch had once been con-
taned n the great storehouse of the estern word.
Mahomet s n pr 7 Mahomet s army had taken up ts poston
before the aong the whoe four mes ength of the andward was
pr from the Marmora to the Goden orn, and wth the ad of
U68- the feet prevented a access to or egress from the cty. ut
the men n t had made up ther mnds to hod t or to de.
They began on the frst day of the sege to make the best show
they coud. t the emperor s re uest, but aso at ther own
desre, the crews of the gaeys under Trevsano and of two
others, numberng n a a thousand men, anded and marched
aong the whoe ength of the andward was n presence
of the enemy wth the ob ect of provng to the Turks that
they woud have to fght enetans as we as Greeks.
n the 9th the shps n the harbour were drawn up n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EG G T E EGE 255
batte array, ten beng at the boom and seventeen n reserve
further wthn the harbour.
The Turksh army on the th paced ts guns n poston
before the was.
n the 12th the batteres began payng aganst the Cannon-
was and, wth ceaseess monotony, day and nght the menoes0
dscharge of these new machnes was heard throughout the prU 12-
cty durng the ne t s days. Ther mmedate effect soon
showed that the was, sod as they had proved themseves
n a score of former seges, were not suffcenty strong to
resst the new nventon. The huge bas, fred from a
short dstance amd a coud of the backest smoke, makng a
terrbe roar and breakng nto a thousand peces as they
struck the was, so damaged them that they re ured day
and constant repar. The narratves of those present agree
n representng the defenders from the very commencement
of the bombardment as beng constanty engaged n repar-
ng the n ury done by these takers of ctes. arge and
unwedy as they were, unmounted and haf bured amd the
stones and beams by whch they were kept n poston, they
were yet engnes of destructon such as the word had never
seen. Panted on the very edge of the foss and re urng
such management and care that the argest coud ony be
fred seven tmes a day, they gave proof wthn a week of
ther empoyment that they coud destroy sowy but surey
the was whch had stood snce the regn of the younger
Theodosus. The defenders n van suspended baes of woo
and tred other means of essenng the damage. they
coud accompsh was to repar and strengthen the damaged
portons as rapdy as possbe.
ready by pr 18 a part of the uter a and even
two great towers of the nner had been broken down n the
ycus vaey.1 ustnan had been compeed to take n 118-
hand the constructon of a stockade for ther defence where
the attack was the fercest and the damage to the was
the greatest. The was of the foss, ncudng the breast-
work, had been broken down, the foss tsef n ths pace
1 Crt. v.
.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
256 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
party fed. The wonderfu success aready acheved by
hs great guns ed Mahomet to beeve that he coud aready
capture the cty. ccordngy, at two hours after sunset on
pr 18 he gave orders for the frst tme to attempt the cty
by assaut.
ttempt to nfantry, curassers, archers, and ancers oned n
capture ths nght attack. They crossed the foss and vgorousy
cty by
assaut on attempted to break through or destroy the uter a.
faU. They had observed that n the repars the beseged had
been drven to empoy beams, smaer tmber, crates of
vne cuttngs, and other nfammabe materas. These they
attempted to set on fre but the attempt faed. The
defenders e tngushed the fres before they coud get we
hod. The Turks wth hooks at the end of ances or poes
then tred to pu down the barres of earth whch had been
paced so as to form a creneaton and n ths way to e pose
the defenders to the attacks of the archers and sugers.
thers endeavoured to scae the hasty repared and partay
destroyed wa. Durng four hours ustnan ed hs taans
and Greeks n the defence of the damaged part, and after a
hard confct the Turks were drven across the foss wth a oss
n ked and wounded estmated by arbaro at two hundred.
The attack was oca and not genera, though arbaro
remarks that the emperor began to be n doubt whether
genera batte woud not be gven on ths nght, and we
Chrstans were not yet ready for t. The faure of ths
the frst attack stmuated Greeks and taans to press on
the repars to the uter a. Every day, however, there
were new assauts made at one pace or another, but espe-
cay n the ycus vaey.
ttempt to few days after the return of atogu wth the feet
from Prnkpo, and probaby contemporaneousy wth the
attack n the ycus vaey on the 18th, the admra was
ordered to force a passage nto the Goden orn.
s feet, countng vesses of a knds, probaby now
numbered not ess than three hundred and ffty shps. y
ther ad Mahomet hoped to gan possesson of the harbour
by destroyng or forcng the boom. ccordngy, atogu
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UEE TU TT C 257
saed down from the Doube Coumns, towards the shps
statoned for ts defence, and endeavoured to force an entry.
The Turksh crews came on wth the batte-cry of ah,
ah and when wthn gun- and arrow-shot of ther
enemes cosed bravey for the attack. The curassers tred to
burn the vesses at the boom wth torches others dscharged
arrows bearng burnng cotton, whe others agan endeavoured
to cut the cabes of some of the shps so that they mght be
free to destroy the boom. n other parts they sought to
grappe wth the defendng vesses and f possbe to capture
them. oth sdes fought fercey, but the Greeks and
taans, under the eadershp of the Grand Duke otaras,
had provded aganst a the Turksh means of attack. The
defendng shps were hgher out of the water than those of
the Turks, and ths gave them an advantage n throwng
stones and dschargng darts and avens. tones ted to
ropes had been taken aoft on the yards and bowsprts, and
the droppng of these nto vesses aongsde caused great
damage. arres and other vesses fu of water were at
hand to e tngush fre. fter a short but ferce fght the
assaants udged that for the present at east the attempt
to capture the boom and thus obtan an entrance nto the
harbour was hopeess, and amd taunts and shouts of oy
from the Chrstans wthdrew to the Doube Coumns.
n pr 20 we come to an ncdent at once nterestng
and suggestve.
n the mdst of a story whch s necessary depressng ttempt to
from the conscousness that t s that of a ost cause, one shps
ncdent s reated by a Chrstan contemporary wrters,
whether eye-wtnesses or not, wth satsfacton or deght.
Ths s the ncdent of a nava batte under the was of the
cty tsef. pectators and wrters dependent on the test-
mony of others who had seen the fght dffer among them-
seves as to detas but agree as to the man facts.
Three arge Genoese shps on ther way to Constantnope
had been deayed at Chos 1 by northery wnds durng the
1 Ducas says four, but he s at varance wth eonard, arbara, and
hrantzes, and wrote hs account from hearsay years afterwards.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
258 DE T UCT T E G EE EMP E
month of March and part of pr. ccounts dffer as to
the ob ect of ther voyage. ne woud ke to beeve the
statement of Crtobuus that they were sent by the pope to
brng provsons and hep to the cty and as an earnest of
the ad he was about to furnsh, and that thrty trremes and
other great vesses were n preparaton.1 ut arbaro, who,
as a enetan, sedom oses an opportunty of deprecatng
the Genoese, says that they had been nduced to sa for the
cty by the mpera order aowng a Genoese shps
brngng provsons to enter ther goods duty free. The
statement of eonard, archbshop of Chos, that they had
on board soders, arms, and con for Constantnope woud
appear to confrm that of Crtobuus.
The arrva of a feet from tay was e pected and
an ousy ooked for by a the nhabtants from the emperor
downwards. They had accepted, though they hearty
dsked, the Unon, and they consoed themseves wth the
beef that n return the pope and other estern ruers
woud at once send a feet wth soders and muntons of
war. t was generay beeved n the cty that the shps
were sent by the pope. Even where t was doubted, a
agreed that the arrva of addtona fghtng men for the
defence of the was was of supreme mportance. or were
the Turks ess nterested. They, too, e pected and feared
the arrva of shps from the est, and, n addton to ther
ob ecton to taan shps, they had aready earned the
vaue of Genoese and enetan soders for the defence,
shps hen, about pr 15, a south wnd bew, the Genoese
month of weghed ther anchors and made sa for the Dardanees. n
osporus. er way they feu n wth an mpera transport under
ataneas whch had come from cy aden wth corn.2
n the second day the wnd became stronger and carred
the four shps through the strats and nto the Marmora.
t about ten o cock on the mornng of pr 20, ther
crews saw n the dstance the dome of aga opha.
hen the Genoese shps were frst seen, most of the
vesses of the Turksh feet were anchored n the bay of
1 Crt. . - Phrantzes though Ducas says from Morea.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TT E 259
Domabagshe at the Doube Coumns. ut the Turksh
shps on the ook-out at the entrance of the osporus appear
to have observed the approachng vesses as soon as the
watchmen n the cty tsef. They woud aso be seen
by a porton of the Turksh army encamped outsde the
andward was.
Upon the report of ther comng the sutan hmsef
gaoped at once to hs feet, about two mes dstant from
hs camp, and gave orders to the renegade atogu to
proceed wth hs vesses to meet the shps, to capture them
f possbe, but at any cost to prevent them passng the boom
and enterng the harbour of the Goden orn. f he coud
not do that, he was tod not to come back ave.1
The four shps desred to pass the boom the ob ect of Turksh
the Turksh feet was to prevent them. Takng the owest
estmate of the number of the Turksh vesses sent aganst
them, t was apparenty hopeess that four shps dependent
on the wnd shoud be abe to hod ther own aganst a feet
of not ess than a hundred and forty-fve vesses so com-
petey under contro as that of atogu, whch contaned
trremes, bremes, and gaeys. These Turksh shps, tr-
remes, gaeys, and even transports, were crowded wth the
best-e upped men of the army, ncudng a body of
archers and men heavy cad wth hemets and breast-
pates : n short, wth as many of the sutan s best men
as coud be paced on board. heds and buckers were
arranged around the arger gaeys so as to form a breast-
work of armour aganst arrows and avens whe on some
of the boats the rude cuverns of the perod were ranged
so as to brng them to bear aganst the four shps.
Then, afte these hasty preparatons, the Turksh feet
proceeded n batte array down the osporus to erago
Pont and the Marmora. Captans and crews went out wth
confdence of an easy vctory. The fght was to be aganst
ony four shps, and, wth such overpowerng superorty
n numbers of sked fghters, who coud doubt of success
The admra, says Crtobuus, beeved that he had the
1 Ducas, p. 121, and Crt. .
s 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
260 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Genoese aready n hs hand. arbaro notes the shouts of
deght wth whch the enemy came forward to the attack,
the nose of ther many oars, and the sound of ther
trumpets. They came on, he says, ke men who n-
tended to wn. 1
The archbshop, another spectator, notes aso that the
Turksh feet advanced wth every sgn of oy, wth the
beatng of drums, and the cangng of trumpets. Phrantzes,
a thrd eye-wtness, was specay mpressed wth the con-
fdence wth whch the Turksh fota approached. They
went on to meet the Genoese shps, he says, wth drums and
horns, beevng that they coud ntercept them wthout
dffcuty. The wnd beng aganst them, sas were
dspensed wth, but as ther progress was ndependent of
wnd the whoe feet advanced steady to capture the foe.
Meantme the four shps kept on a drect course, steerng
for and strvng to pass the tower of Megademetrus at
the cropos and to enter the Goden orn.2 s they
sa aong wth a stff south breeze behnd them and
keepng, as vesses usuay keep on makng for the Goden
orn wth a southery wnd, we out from the and unt
they reach the Pont, ther progress s easy seen by the
ctzens. Many of them crowd the was or cmb the roofs
of houses near the seashore, whe others hasten to the
phendone of the ppodrome,3 where they have a wde
vew of the Marmora and the entrance of the osporus.
Meantme the strong southery wnd has brought the
four shps abreast of the cty. Ther short but sturdy
hus wth hgh bows and ofter poops are drven steady
through the water by the bg sweng mansas of
1 Come homn voontero de aver vctora contra e suo nmgod
(p. 23).
2 Ducas, p. 121, says, to pass rbv t eyafrf frpov r r a p roMv. The tower
stood near erago Pont Dr. Mordtmann paces t on the Goden orn sde,
whe Paspates, n T uforrr vcUropa, p. 37, thought he had dentfed the
foundatons ust beyond the brdge crossng the raway ne to the mpera
Treasury. To have been a conspcuous andmark for shps steerng from the
Marmora to the harbour, as t s represented to have been, the church must
have been very ofty f n the poston adopted by Dr. Mordtmann.
1 Pnscuns, 385, ook v.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DET T E G T 261
the perod. s they approach the trats, when they are
we n vew from the phendone, they are met by the
Turksh admra who from the poop of hs trreme com-
mands them peremptory to ower ther sas. n ther
refusa he gves orders for attack. The eadng boats pu ght
for the shps, but both the advantages of wnd and a consder- mences
abe sea were wth the arger vesses, whe ther greater
heght from the water made boardng under the crcum-
stances e tremey dffcut. The taans wth a es and
boathooks make short work of any who attempt t. The
skrmsh became a runnng fght n whch the attackers shot
ther arrows and fre-bearng darts and threw ther ances
wth tte effect.
The south wnd contnung to bow, the shps hed on
ther course unt they entered the osporus and came near
erago Pont. Then, a of a sudden, the wnd fe,1 and wnd
n a few mnutes the sas fap dy under the very was of op8
the cropos.2
The sudden fa of the wnd had shfted the advantage of
the poston from the shps to the Turksh feet. Then,
ndeed, says Puscuus, the rea fght commenced. The
Turksh admra had apparenty now compete ustfcaton
for the beef that he woud have an easy capture. The
four shps were poweress to move, whe atogu coud
choose hs own mode of attack by hs hundred and ffty
fghtng vesses. hen, whe the shps were under the
was of the cropos, the wnd fe, they woud nevertheess
drft over towards the Gaata shore of the osporus by the
current whch after a south wnd nvaraby sets n that
drecton. Probaby they woud be nfuenced aso by the
ast puffs whch usuay foow the sudden droppng of the
south wnd near Constantnope. The remander of the
combat s therefore to be fought at the mouth of the Goden
orn, between erago Pont and the shore east of Gaata
near Tophana, and ust outsde the was of that cty.
1 arbara says, uando neste uatra naves fo per mezo n, ztade de
Cons tan tnop subto e vento bomzo (p. 23).
2 Puscuus v. v. 15: Desert c ventus eas ceodere snus sub
moenbus arcs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
262 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Thousands of spectators had gathered to wtness ths
second porton of the fght. The was at erago Pont
were crowded wth soders and ctzens fearng for the
resut but unabe to render assstance. or coud any ad
be gven by the crews of the shps of the mpera feet
whch were near at hand on guard at the boom, though of
course on the harbour sde. t one tme, says Phrantzes,
the shps were wthn a stone s-throw of the and. n the
opposte shore of the Goden orn outsde the was of
Gaata, to whch attackers and attacked were sowy drftng
as they fought, the sutan and hs sute watched the fght
wth nterest not ess keen than that of the Chrstans on
the was of Constantnope, but wth the same confdence of
success as was fet by the admra.
ttach at genera attack was preceded by the order of atogu
GoMe to surround the becamed shps. fter the feet had been
orn dsposed so as to act smutaneousy, the order was gven to
begn the fght but, apparenty, not to cose n on the shps.
tone cannon-bas were dscharged by the Turks and ances
wth ghted matera were thrown so as to set fre to the
sas or cordage. ut the crews of the vesses attacked
knew ther busness thoroughy. They easy e tngushed
the fre. rom ther turrets on the masts and ther poops
and ofty bows they threw ther ances, shot ther arrows,
and hured stones on the Turks unceasngy, and atogu
soon found that ths method of attack was useess. There-
upon he shouted the order at the top of hs voce for a the
vesses to advance and board. The admra hmsef seected
for hs speca task the mpera transport as the argest of
the four shps. e ran hs trreme s bow aganst her poop
and tred to board her. or between two and three hours
that s, so ong as the fght endured he stuck to her ke the
stubborn ugaran he was, and never et go. The crews of
the other Turksh vesses hooked on to the anchors, sezed
on everythng by whch they coud hod, and attempted on
a sdes to reach the decks of the shps. he some tred
to cmb on board, others endeavoured to cut the ropes wth
ther a es, and set the shps on fre. howers of arrows and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
MET D TT C D DE E CE 263
avens were drected aganst the Chrstan crews. The
Genoese fghters were n armour and were proof aganst
the sma msses. Everythng had been antcpated by
them. Ther tuns of water e tngushed the burnng brands,
and ther heavy stones and even sma barres of water
dropped from above sank or dsabed the boats of ther
assaants. The a e-men on board our shps chopped off
the hands or broke the heads of a men who succeeded n
gettng near the deck. Meanwhe, as amd shouts and
yes and basphemes one boat s crew after another was
defeated, others pressed near to repace them, and the
Genoese had to recommence ther strugge aganst fresh and
vgorous men.
he the fght was gong on, the vesses were aways
drftng across to the Gaata shore.1 ve trremes attacked
one of the Genoese shps thrty arge ca ues or fustae
tacked a second, and the remanng Genoese was surrounded
by forty transports or parandara fed wth we-armed
soders. The fght contnued wth great fury. The sea
seemed covered wth struggng shps. n enormous
number of darts, arrows, and other msses were thrown.
The uantty of the atter, says Ducas, wth pardonabe
e aggeraton, was so great that after a whe the oars coud
not be propery worked. The sea, says arbaro, coud
hardy be seen, on account of the great number of the
Turksh boats.
ths tme the mpera shp commanded by ataneas,
wth the Turksh admra s shp aways hodng on to her,
was defendng hersef bravey. Though atogu woud
not et go, the other attackng vesses whch passed under
her bow were drven off wth earthen pots fu of Greek
fre and wth stones.1 The saughter around her was great.
or a tme, ndeed, the am of the admra and the energy
1 arbaro, p. 2 .
1 doubt whether Greek fre was so much used as t s usuay asserted to
have been. t was aways dangerous to those who used t. hen empoyed
by the yzantne shps t caused great damage and st greater aarm. agree
wth rause that t was very rarey empoyed. ee De yzantner des
Mtteaters, by . . rause ae, 1869.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
26 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
of the attack seem to have been concentrated on the
capture of the mpera shp. Chacondyas decares that
she woud have been taken had t not been for the hep
whch the Genoese were abe to gve her and eonard aso
says that she was protected by ours that s, by the
Genoese shps. Probaby t was n conse uence of the rsk
whch the mpera shp had run of beng captured that
presenty the whoe four ashed themseves together, so
that, n the words of Puscuus, they appeared to move ke
four towers.1 Each of the four shps, however, remaned
durng the protracted batte a centre of attack n whch the
trremes took the most mportant postons, grappng them
and beng themseves supported by the smaer boats.
The fght was seen and every ncdent noted by the
frends ake of attackers and attacked from the opposte
sdes of the Goden orn. e, watchng from the was
what passed, rased our prayers to God that e woud have
mercy upon us. 2 ataneas, the captan of the mpera
shp, was observed on hs deck fghtng ke a on and
urgng hs men to foow hs e ampe. t was foowed
both by hs offcers and by those on board the Genoese shps.
othng whatever occurred to show that they ost courage
for an nstant. The attack on the shps was apparenty no
nearer success than when t began. The spectators on both
sdes had seen shps and feet drftng towards the Gaata
shore, and the ctzens were aware that Mahomet wth hs
staff was watchng the ferce strugge. Ths shore contans
a wde strp of eve ground whch has been sted up
durng the ast few centures and s now but upon, but
whch, ke the correspondng ow-yng ground outsde the
was of Constantnope on the opposte sde of the Goden
orn, ether dd not e st four centures ago or was n part
covered wth shaow water.3 nto the shaow water the
1 Pnscuua, v. 3 0. 2 Phrantzes.
1 Gyus mentons ths foreshore as e stng n hs tme, gves ts wdth,
and vvdy descrbes how t was utsed and ncreased by the nhabtants of
Gaata (book v. ch. 10). n dggng for the foundatons of the rtsh post
offce n Gaata n 1895, on a ste that s now upwards of a hundred yards from
the water, remans of an od wooden etty were dscovered. ndeed, thnk
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T T T DE E T 265
sutan urged hs horse n hs e ctement unt hs ong robe
traed n t. e went out as far as was possbe towards
hs vesses, n order to make hmsef seen and heard. hen
he saw hs arge feet and thousands of chosen men unabe
to capture the four shps and agan and agan repused, hs
anger knew no bounds. Eoused to fury, he shouted and
gnashed hs teeth. e hured curses at the admra and
hs crews at the top of hs voce. e decared they were
women, were foos and cowards, and no doubt et oose a
number not ony of curses and basphemes, as the arch-
bshop says, but of those opprobrous e pressons n whch
the Turksh anguage s e ceptonay rch. The sutau s
foowers were not ess dsapponted and ndgnant than
Mahomet. They, too, cursed those n the feet, and many
of them foowed hm nto the water and rode towards the
shps.1
Urged by the presence and reproaches of ther great Turksh
eader, the Turksh captans made one more desperate effort, defeated
or very shame, says Phrantzes, they turned ther bows
aganst our shps and fought fercey. Puscuus says that
Mahomet, watchng from the shore, nfamed ther fury.
ut a was n van. The Genoese and the mpera shp
hed ther own, repeed every attempt to board them, and
dd such saughter among the Turks that t was wth dff-
cuty the atter coud wthdraw some of ther gaeys.
The ater porton of the fght had asted upwards of two
hours the sun was aready settng, and the four shps had
been poweress to move on account of the cam. ut the
fght was une ua, and they must have been destroyed, says
Crtobuus, pausby enough, f the batte had contnued
under such condtons. n ths e tremty suddeny there
came a strong puff of wnd. The sas fed, and the
shps once more had the advantage of beng abe to move.
They crashed trumphanty through the oars of the gaeys
and the boats, shook off ther assaants, and ceared them-
t hghy probabe that n 1 53 the whoe of what s now the man street of
Gaata from the brdge to Tophana was under water.
1 Puscuus, 2 7.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
266 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
seves a path. f at that tme the whoe feet of the
barbarans, says Ducas, had barred the way, the Genoese
shps were capabe of drvng through and defeatng t.
Thus, at the moment when the fght was the most crtca,
they were abe to sa away and take refuge under the was
of the cty. The wnd had saved them. Deus affavt, et
dsspat sunt.
The batte was ost, but the sutan once agan shouted
out orders to the admra. Ducas suggests that atogu
pretended not to hear, because Mahomet, beng gnorant of
shps and sang, gave absurd orders. There was, however,
no onger any hope of success, and nght comng on, the
command was agan gven, and ths tme heard by atogu,
to wthdraw to the Doube Coumns.
Genoese arbaro, who was n the cty, descrbes how he hmsef
brought took part n brngng the four gaant vesses nsde the
harbour, boom. hen t became dark, he accompaned Gabre
Trevsano wth the atter s two gaeys, and achara Grone
wth hs one, and wth them went outsde the boom. ear-
ng that they woud be attacked, they dd ther utmost to
make t appear that ther feet was arge. They had three
trumpets for each of the two gaeys, and wth these they
made as much nose as f they had at east twenty gaeys.
n the darkness of the nght the Turks thought ther
feet was about to be attacked, and remaned at anchor on
the defensve. The four shps were safey towed wthn the
boom and nto the port of Constantnope, to the ndescrbabe
deght of Greeks and taans ake.
The Turks were possby hndered n the fght by ther
numerca superorty. The oars of ther gaeys were broken
one boat got nto the way of others, whe n the confuson
every bot or arrow shot from the shps tod upon the crowded
masses of men n the enemy s vesses beow them. Many
n the trremes were suffocated or tramped under foot.
Every attempt to board ether of the shps had faed. The
osses suffered by the Turks were undoubtedy severe, though
e aggerated by the vctors. few of ther boats were cap-
tured or destroyed. The archbshop decares that he earned
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UM E T E C U T E 267
from the spes that neary ten thousand had been ked
Phrantzes, that he heard from the Turks themseves that
more than tweve thousand of these ons of agar pershed
n the sea aone. The verson of Crtobuus s the most
key to be correct. e gves the ked as upwards of a v
hundred, and the wounded as above three hundred.1 The
osses on board the four shps were not atogether sght.
Phrantzes decares that no Chrstans were ked n the
batte, though two or three who were wounded departed
after some days to the ord whe Crtobuus gves a much
more probabe story of twenty-two ked, and haf the crews
wounded.
wrters agree that the fght was manfuy sustaned
on both sdes. The shps ay on the water wthout a breath
of wnd, though there was probaby a sght swe. t was
a sma but brant sea fght of the od type between sked
saors and sked soders, n whch the atter were unabe
to gan any advantage over ther opponents fghtng on ther
own eement, and had to wthdraw humbed and defeated.
The dsappontment and rage of the sutan were great and
not unnatura.
The unfortunate admra was brought ne t day before Turksh
hm and reproached as a trator. Mahomet asked hm how degraded,
he coud e pect to capture the feet n the harbour snce he
coud not even take four shps, upbraded hm for hs nac-
tvty and cowardce, and decared that he was ready hmsef
to behead hm.2 The admra peaded that from the begn-
nng to the end of the fght hs own shp had never utted
ts hod upon the poop of the argest vesse, and that he and
hs crew had fought on unnterruptedy unt recaed. The
Turksh offcers aso spoke on hs behaf, testfed to hs
courage and tenacty, and caed attenton to the severe
wound on hs eye accdentay nfcted by one of hs men.
The sutan, after some hestaton, consented to spare hs
fe, but ordered hm to be bastnadoed.3 s a further
1 Crt. . arbaro, p. 2 , and Phrantzes.
ccordng to Ducas, Mahomet hmsef nfcted the bows: an absurd
statement.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
268 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
punshment, he was deprved of a hs honours, and whatever
he possessed was gven to the anssares.1
The success rased the hopes of the beseged, because they
now frmy beeved that these shps were ony the forerunners
of many others whch were- on ther way to save the cty.
They had not yeded to ome for nothng, and ad woud
come, and the cty woud yet be saved. n truth, a new
crusade was not necessary to secure ts deverance. few
more vesses sent by the Chrstan states, wth an army one
tenth or even one twenteth of the number of the soders
of the cross who had passed by Constantnope under
Godfrey, woud have been enough to prevent the con uest of
the cty by Mahomet. o further ad, however, came.
the hopes based upon re-unon proved usory, and un-
garans as we as taans faed to render the assstance
whch mght have been of frst mportance to ther own
nterests.2
The fght wth the four shps was on pr 20. Durng
contempo- that day the great bombards had been hard at work aong
the andward was, and especay near the Eomanus Gate.
ne su an hmsef was absent on the foowng day at the
Doube Coumns, superntendng one of the most nterestng
operatons connected wth the sege, but the bombardment
went on as f he had been present. n mportant tower known
as the actatnan, near the Eomanus Gate,3 was destroyed
on the 21st, wth a porton of the ad acent uter a, and,
says arbaro, t was ony through the mercy of esus Chrst
that the Turks dd not gve genera batte, or they woud
have got nto the cty. e adds that f they had attacked
1 Dncas, 121 eonard, Phrantzes, and coo arbaro.
1 nnyad, accordng to Phrantzes (p. 327), asked that vra or Mesem-
bra, on the bay of ourgas, shoud be gven to hm as the prce of hs ad, and
Phrantzes decares that the emperor ceded the atter pace, he hmsef havng
wrtten the Goden u makng the cesson. e adds aso that the kng of
Cataona stpuated for emnos as the prce of hs ad. ut no ad came from
ether.
1 arbaro, under pr 21 Phrantzes, 2 6. The tower s caed by eonard
autatanea. e afterwards wrtes of the breach near t as beng n the Murus
aochatureus. ee, as to ts stuaton, Professor van Mngen s yzantne
Constantnope, pp. 86, 87.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TT C T E D D 269
wth even ten thousand men, no one coud have hndered ther
entry. The Moscovte, speakng of the same ncdent, states
that the Turks were so nfurated by a successfu shot from
the sma cannon of ustnan that Mahomet gave the order
for an assaut, rased the cry of agma, agma Page,
page but they were repused. ne of the bas, accord-
ng to the same author, knocked away fve of the battements
and bured tsef n the was of a church.1 The defenders,
among whom, notes arbaro, were some of our enetan
gentemen, set themseves at once to make stout repars
where the wa had been broken down. arres fu of stones,
beams, ogs, anythng that woud hep to make a barrcade,
were hasty got together and worked wth cay and earth,
so as to form a substtute for the uter a. hen com-
peted, the new work formed a stockade, made argey of wood
and but up wth earth and stones.2 The accursed Turk,
says arbaro, dd not cease day and nght to fre hs greatest
bombard aganst the was near whch the repars were beng
made. rrows and stones nnumerabe were thrown, and
there were dscharges aso from freocks or fuss3 whch
threw eaden bas. e adds that durng these days the
enemy were n such numbers that t was hardy possbe to
see the ground or anythng ese e cept the whte head dress
of the anssares, and the red fezes of the rest of the Turks.
Meantme the sutan was bent upon carryng nto e ecu-
ton a pan for obtanng access to the harbour.
accounts agree that the defeat of the Turksh feet
on pr 20 had roused Mahomet to fury. More than one
contemporary states that t was the mmedate cause of
Mahomet s decson to attempt to gan possesson of the
Goden orn by the transport of hs shps over and across Transport
1 of Turksh
1 s the ony church n the neghbourhood of the pace defended by ust- ahps
nan was that of ht yrake near the Pempton, the nformaton s vauabe as
hepng to f the ocaty where the great gun was statoned. The Moscovte,
oh. v.
The Moscovte, ch. v., n Dether s ege arbaro, p. 27 Crt.
arabotane.
arbaro, p. 27. The account of the fght gven by Puscuus s very fu
and sprted. ee note n ppend as to the ueston where the nava fght
took pace.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
270 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the pennsua of Gaata. The statement may we be
doubted, but the faure to capture the four shps probaby
hastened the e ecuton of a pro ect aready formed, and,
ke a hs pans, carefuy conceaed unt the moment for
acton.
easons The reasons whch urged Mahomet to try to gan
pro ect. entrance to the Goden orn were prncpay three : to
v weaken the defence at the andward was, to e ercse
contro over the Genoese of Gaata, and to factate the
communcatons wth hs base at oume a- ssar. o ong
as he was e cuded, the enemy had ony two sdes of the
tranguar-shaped cty to defend whereas f the Turksh shps
coud range up aongsde the was on the sde of the orn
the army wthn the cty, aready wretchedy nade uate for
the defence on the andward and Marmora sdes, woud
have to be weakened by the wthdrawa of men necessary to
guard the newy attacked poston.
The possesson of the orn woud enabe Mahomet to
e ercse a domnant nfuence over Gaata. Ths was a
matter of great mportance, because at any tme the hostty
of the Genoese mght have enormousy ncreased the dff-
cutes of the sege and probaby have compeed hm to rase
t. There were, ndeed, aready sgns that Genoese sentment
was unfrendy to hm.
The poston of the Genoese n Gaata was a snguar
one. The cty was entrey thers and under ther government.
t was surrounded by strong was whch were but on the
sope of the steep h and wth those on the sde of the
Goden orn formed a arge but rreguar trange. The
hghest poston n the cty was crowned by the nobe tower
st e stng, and then known as the Tower of Chrst.
Constantnope and Gaata were each nterested n keepng
the spendd natura harbour cosed. ehnd Gaata that
s, mmedatey behnd the was of the cty the heghts and
a the back country were hed by the Turks.
ke most neutras, the peope of Gaata were accused by
each of the combatants of gvng ad to the other sde.
The archbshop, hmsef a Genoese by orgn, s oud n hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET DE G G T G T 271
compants aganst hs countrymen for havng preferred ther
nterests to ther duty as Chrstans. ut t s abundanty
cear that the Genoese contnued to trade wth ther negh-
bours across the Goden orn. hether the baance of
servces rendered to the combatants was n favour of the
Greeks or of Mahomet may be doubtfu, but there was no
doubt n Mahomet s mnd, or probaby n that of any one
ese, that the sympathy of the Genoese, as shown by ther
conduct, was wth ther feow Chrstans. The Genoese
shps wth whch the fght had ust taken pace were safe
once they had passed the boom and had come under the
protecton of the Genoese on one sde and the Greeks on the
other. The Goden orn was thus a refuge for a shps
hoste to the Turks.
t was necessary to gve the Podesta and the Counc of
Gaata a esson. ut Mahomet had tred and faed to force
the boom. or coud he obtan possesson of the end
whch was wthn boundares of Gaata.1 To have made
the attempt woud have been to make war on the Genoese.
ut ther was were strong, ther defenders brave, and the frst
rumour of an attack upon the cty woud be the sgna for the
despatch of the whoe Genoese feet and of a the forces that
the suzeran ord of Gaata, the duke of Man, coud muster for
ther ad. Moreover, wthn the harbour there were between
twenty and thrty arge fghtng shps, and the sea fght had
now shown ceary how very much hs dffcutes woud be
ncreased f he forced the Genoese nto open hosttes aganst
hm.
The thrd reason why Mahomet wanted command of
the harbour was to secure hs own communcatons. s
mportant dvson of troops under agan Pasha occuped
the northern shore of the Goden orn beyond Gaata,
together wth the heghts above the cty. he t was
necessary to hod ths poston so as to keep n touch wth
1 n 1203 the Crusaders and enetans had forced the boom tower on the
Gaata sde and oosed the chan but t was then outsde the cty was. n
the tme of Cantacuzenus, Gaata had been enarged so that the end of the chan
was ute safe uness Gaata were taken. The was termnated, as may st be
seen by the remanng towers, near Tophana.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
272 DE8TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
hs feet at the Doube Coumns and hs fortresses at
Eoumea- ssar, the ony means of communcaton between
the man body of hs troops encamped before the was and
those under agan was the dstant and dangerous ford
over the upper porton of the Goden orn at at- ana,
then caed Cydars. nce Mahomet obtaned possesson of
the harbour he coud wthout nterrupton bud a brdge
over the upper end of the Goden orn by whch commun-
catons between the two dvsons of hs army woud be
greaty factated.
To accompsh these three ob ects Mahomet udged that
hs wsest course was to et the Genoese severey aone and
to attempt to obtan possesson of the harbour by a method
whch shoud not force the neutras to become open enemes.
e resoved to accompsh the dffcut feat of transportng
a feet overand from the osporus to the orn. Ths feat
may have been suggested to hm by a enetan who, four-
teen years earer, had seen one of a smar knd performed,
n whch hs feow ctzens had transported a number of
shps from the dge to ake Garda.1
The sutan s entre command of the country behnd Gaata
woud enabe hm to make hs preparatons possby wthout
even the knowedge of the Genoese. The rdge of hs now
occuped by Pera was covered party wth vneyards and
party wth bushes. The western sope, from the rdge
aong whch runs the Grande Eue de Pera, down to the
aey of the prngs, now known as Cassm Pasha, was
used as a Genoese graveyard, and s st covered by the
cypress trees that mark the Turksh cemetery whch took ts
pace. There e sted a path from a pace on the osporus
near the present Tophana to The prngs at rght anges to
the road on the rdge of Pera , the two roads formng a
1 eonard, and au s Coona de Genoves n Gaata, p. 158. ther
smar nstances are cted by contemporares, but t s not necessary to suppose
that Mahomet had ever heard ether of the fabe of Caesar s attack upon
ntony and Ceopatra or of a ke feat performed by er es. The vars had
made a crossng smar to that contempated by Mahomet. The transport of
the mpera feet nto ake scanus n order to take possesson of caea n
1097 mght possby have been known to hm.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D CU T E PE ECT 273
cross and thus gvng to Pera ts modern Greek name of
tavrodromon. Ths path foowed the natura vaey, now
formng the street by the sde of whch s erected the church
whch s a memora to rtsh soders and saors who
pershed n the Crmean war, and then crossng the rdge
on a fat tabeand over a few hundred yards descended n
amost a straght ne by another vaey whch s aso
preserved by a street to The prngs and the waters of the
Goden orn. t was probaby aong ths route that the
sutan had determned to hau hs shps.
t s mpossbe to beeve that Mahomet had arrved Pro ect
hasty at hs decson to accompsh ths serous engneerng ta
feat. n accordance wth hs usua habt, he woud guard
hs desgn wth the utmost secrecy. t the same tme, he
woud push on hs preparatons wth hs customary energy.
The tmber needed for makng a speces of tramway, for
roers and for shp crades, had been carefuy and secrety
amassed and everythng was ready for e ecuton when the
eader gave the word. The pan and e ecuton was a great
surprse, not ony to the Greeks, but even to the peope
of Gaata. That the pan and preparatons were conceved
and competed n a snge day or nght s ncredbe.1
f ths con ecture s correct, agan, who was n command Mahomet
of the Turks behnd Gaata and at the head of the Goden attenton
orn, woud have been abe to prevent the preparatons from ) t
becomng known. Possby t was n order to concea the
fna arrangements that the sutan, a few days prevousy,
had brought hs guns or bombards to bear on the shps
whch were moored to the boom, whe atogu, as we have
seen, was attackng them from the sea. These guns were
statoned on the h of t. Theodore, northward of the
eastern wa of Gaata.2 t dayght on pr 21, one of
1 nru1 6 ctUc/ms r rpvf ptts epa t r fa vvcr, v ry fer r rpou
nvp etrta : Prantzes, 251.
Dether paces them on a sma pateau now occuped by the Engsh
Memora Church. ote on Puscuus, book v. ne 82. Professor van
ngen (p. 231), n dscussng the ueston of the poston of t. Theodore,
suggests that the sutan s battery stood nearer the osporus than the present
taan ospta. Ths suggeston s not necessary at varance wth the
poston ndcated by Dether.
T
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
27 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
them opened fre. The dscharge of cannon was contnued
and woud dvert attenton from what was gong on behnd
the Gaata was. The frst shot caused great aarm. The
ba, foowed by dense back smoke, went over the houses of
the Genoese and made them fear that the cty tsef was
about to be attacked. The second shot rose to a great dstance,
fe upon one of the shps at the boom, smashed a hoe
n t and sank t, kng some of the crew. The effect upon
the crews of the other shps was for the moment to cause
consternaton. They, however, soon paced themseves out
of range. The Turks contnued to fre, though the bas fe
short, and, accordng to eonard, ths fre was contnued
durng the day. hundred cannon-bas were dscharged
many houses n Gaata were struck and a woman was ked.
The Genoese were thus decoyed nto payng no attenton to
what was gong on behnd ther cty. Durng a the same
day, arbaro records that the bombardment aganst the an
Eomano was was e ceptonay heavy, and even durng the
nght, accordng to Mchae the anssary, a the batteres
drected aganst the Constantnope andward was were
kept hard at work. Ths, too, was probaby ntended to
dvert attenton from the preparatons for the mmedate
transport of the feet.
These measures for dvertng attenton account for the
passage of the shps not beng generay known, f, ndeed, t
was known at a by any of the enemy, unt t was accom-
pshed.1 or ths reason no attempt was made to destroy
them ether before they were paced on and or as they
reached the water. t the same tme, Mahomet, who sedom
negected a precauton, had made preparatons to repe any
attempt made to oppose the transt.2
n the evenng of the 21st or on the mornng of the 22nd
everythng appears to have been prepared for the remarkabe
1 Phephus,book . ne 976: Genuae nne cara uventus obstuput. Dncas,
however, states that tbe Genoese camed to have known of the proposed
transport and to hava aowed t oat of frendshp to Mahomet.
1 Et ho udem n superor pur n per montem navga transportavt ....
n tore stabant mtes parat propusare hostes bombards, s accederent
prohbtur deduoere naves. Chacondyaa, book v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
MET D TE P ET P 275
overand voyage of the sutan s feet. etween seventy and
eghty vesses had been seected from those anchored n the
osporus.1
road had been carefuy eveed, probaby foowng
the route aready ndcated, from a spot near the present
Tophana to the vaey of The prngs. tout panks or ogs
had been ad upon t. great number of roers had been
prepared of s pkes, or about thrteen or fourteen feet, ong.2
ogs and roers were thoroughy greased and made ready
for ther burdens. The shps crades, to the sde of whch
poes were f ed so as to enabe the shps to be securey
fastened, were owered nto the water to receve the vesses
whch were then foated upon them, and by means of ong
cabes were pued ashore and started on ther voyage.
premnary tra was made wth a sma fusta, and ths
havng been successfuy handed, the Turks began to trans-
port others. ome were haued by mere hand power, others Transport
re ured the assstance of pueys, whe buffaoes served to y
hau the remander. The muttude of men at the sutan s overand-
dsposa enabed the shps to start on ther voyage n rapd
successon.
The strangeness and the oddty of the spectace, the
parado of shps ourneyng over and, seems to have m-
pressed the Turks, who aways have a keen resh for fun, as
much as dd the ngenuty of the pan. The whoe busness
had ndeed ts udcrous aspect. The men took ther
accustomed paces n the vesse. The sas were unfured as
f the shps were puttng out to sea. The oarsmen got out
ther oars and pued as f they were on the water. The
eaders ran backwards and forwards on the centra gangway or
hstodokd, where the mast when not hosted usuay rested,
to see that they a kept stroke together. The hems-
men were at ther posts, whe ffes and drums sounded as
f the boats were n the water. The dspay thus made,
1 Crt. says 68 arbara, 72 Tetad, between 70 and 80 Chacondyas,
70 and Ducas, 80 eruah says there were ony 20 the anssary
Mchae, 30 the non. E pugnato, edted by Thyseus, sect. 12, says not ess
than 80.
2 acertus s the word eonard ngenousy uses for the Greek n -
T 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
276 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
accompaned as t was by cheerng and musc, may pro-
baby be attrbuted rather to the desre of keepng every one
n good humour than to the beef that such a dsposa of
the men coud factate the transport of the vesses.1
The vesses foowed each other up the h n rapd
successon, and amd shoutng and sngng and marta
musc were haued up the steep rdge to the eve porton
whch s now the Grande Eue de Pera, a heght of two
hundred and ffty feet from the eve of the osporus.
short hau of about a furong upon eve ground enabed
them to begn the descent to the Goden orn, and so
rapdy was ths performed that before the ast shp had
reached the rdge the frst was afoat n the harbour. The
dstance s descrbed by Crtobuus as not ess than eght
stada. Takng the stadum as a furong or sghty ess,
ths s a correct estmate of the dstance over whch these
shps traveed, f the shps started, as have suggested, from
the present Tophana. or s there reason to doubt the state-
ment that the tra ect was made, as many contemporares
assert, n one nght.2
1 Crt. book v. ch. 2. t s dffcut to determne the sze of the boat
seected for ths overand transt. arbaro says, e ua fust s era de banch
unde e Una banch vnt et anch vntdo (page 28). Ths woud agree fary
we wth the statement of Chacondyas, that some had thrty and some ffty
oars. Mr. Cec Torr cacuates that a thrty-oared shp woud be about
seventy feet ong, a statement whch appears probabe ( ncent hps, p. 21).
The medaeva gaeys and other arge vesses propeed by oars dffered
essentay from those of the s teenth century, whch were worked wth ong
oars. ee note on p. 23 . am mysef not entrey satsfed that among the
boats were not bremes and possby trremes n the sense of boats whch had
two or three ters of oars, one above the other. ashons change sowy n
Turkey, and have seen a breme wth two such ters of oara on the osporus.
o wrter mentons the ength of the vesses whch were carred across Pera
. arge modern fshng ca ue n the Marmora, probaby not dfferng
much n shape from the fustae then transported, and contanng tweve oars,
measures about ffty feet ong. hen the boats are onger, two men take one
oar, but ths s very unusua. eonard speaks of the seventy vesse as
bremes. arbaro cas them fustae. The former was probaby the best atn
word to sgnfy the new form of vesse. Many of the shps were arge, though
t may be taken as certan that none were of the ength of the two gaeys
recenty rased n ake em, near orne, whch beonged to Cagua, each
of whch s 225 feet ong and 60 feet beam.
ee note n ppend on transport of Mahomet s shps.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
277
C PTEE
C T T E EGED T E UED PE CE TTEMPT
T DE T TU P T E G DE
P TP ED M DE D MU DE C PT E
EP PE T CT E DGE
U T E G DE E D G T EE E E-
T EET P P T T EMPE U D E E
C T TT C M E U ET EE E E-
T D GE E E E U T T T
D M TTEMPT T U DE M E
C T UCT TU EET DE T ED E EGED
U E E E E T T D E ET EET
U UC ME .
DUC reates that about ths tme, when the emperor found Constan-
that the was whch had ressted the rabs and other n- a ueged to
vaders were not strong enough to support the attack of
Mahomet s cannon, he sent an offer to pay any amount of
trbute whch mght be mposed on condton that the sege
shoud be abandoned.
s narratve woud mpy that the offer was made
mmedatey after the transport of the feet overand.1
Mahomet reped to the emperor that t was too ate : that
he meant to obtan the cty or de n the attempt. e,
however, made a counter proposa. f the emperor woud
eave t, he woud gve hm the Morea, woud appont hs
brother to rue over other provnces, and thus sutan and
emperor mght ve at peace wth each other. f ths
counter proposa were re ected, he decared hs ntenton of
puttng the emperor and a hs nobes to the sword, of
1 Ducas, v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
278 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ttempts
to destroy
Turksh
shps n
harbour.
aowng hs soders to take captve the peope and to
page ther houses. e hmsef woud be content wth the
deserted cty. Ducas adds that of course the offer of
Mahomet was refused, because n what pace coud the
emperor have appeared wthout meetng the scorn, not ony
of a Chrstans, but of ews and even of the Turks them-
seves Ths proposa s not mentoned by Phrantzes.
Gbbon suggests that he s sent regardng t because he
wshed to spare hs prnce even the thought of a surrender.
Ducas, however, s constanty naccurate, and t may we be
that he was merey reatng an unfounded report whch was
current after the capture of the cty, when he hmsef was
but a boy. t s dffcut to beeve that f any proposa of
the knd had been made at the tme ndcated t woud not
have been known to eonard, arbaro, Puscuus, Tetad,
or others who were present at the sege, and f known that
t woud not have been mentoned. Phrantzes, wrtng n
defence of the emperor, says that t s certan that he coud
have fed from the cty f he had so desred and that he de-
beratey preferred the fate of the Good hepherd who s
ready to ay down hs fe for hs sheep.1 The same
testmony s borne by Crtobuus,2 who says that athough
Constantne reased the per whch threatened the cty,
and athough he coud have saved hs own fe as many
counseed hm to do, yet he refused, and preferred to de
rather than see the cty captured.
The sudden appearance of the seventy or eghty shps n
the nner harbour of the Goden orn caused consternaton
n the cty. Every one coud understand that f ths feet
were not destroyed, the number of men avaabe for the
defence of the andward was must be very greaty
essened. Moreover, the was now for the frst tme
re urng defence were ow and re ured constant watchng.
brdge or pontoon was aready n course of constructon
n the upper part of the orn beyond the cty was, the use
Phrantzes, p. 327. Crt. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PE P ED TT C TUE EET 279
of whch was now evdent as a means of attackng the
harbour was.
meetng was hasty caed wth the consent of the
enetan baey, and perhaps by hm, at whch tweve men
who had trust n each other were present. mong them y
was ohn ustnan, who had aready ac ured the confdence
not merey of hs countrymen and of the emperor but of
the enetans. They met n the church of t. Mary
probaby n the enetan uarter near the present fustem
Pasha mos ue, to decde upon the best measures for the
destructon of the Turksh shps whch had been so strangey
carred over Pera .1 arous proposas were made. t
was suggested that the Chrstan shps n the harbour shoud
make a combned attack upon the Turksh vesses. t was
ob ected that the consent of the Genoese at Gaata woud be
re ured, and they were known to be unwng to decare open
war aganst Mahomet. n any case, precous tme woud
be ost n obtanng ther consent. The second proposa was
to destroy the Turksh guns whch had been paced on the
western sde of Gaata to protect the shps, and then to
attempt to burn the vesses. Ths was evdenty a danger-
ous operaton, because agan Pasha had a detachment of
troops n the neghbourhood and the enetans and Greeks
were not suffcenty numerous to rsk the oss of a body of
men upon such an e pedton. The thrd proposa was the Pan
one whch fnay commended tsef to the meetng. f not upon.
made t was at east strongy supported by ames Coco, the
captan of a Trebzond gaey, a man whom Phrantzes
descrbes as more capabe of acton than of speech.2 s
pro ect was, wthout deay, wthout consutng the Genoese,
to make a dash and burn the Turksh shps n Cassm Pasha
ay. e hmsef offered to undertake the task.
The meetng had been uety caed, and no tme had
been ost n arrvng at a decson. t was of the very
essence of Coco s proposa that t shoud be e ecuted
1 arbsro says that the meetng was n t. Mary s but Pascuaa (v. 578)
says, n t. Peter Cavger, whch Dether paces near t. opha.
1 Phrantzes, 256.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
280 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
E ecuton
postponed
t
pr 28.
mmedatey and that t shoud be kept secret. s -pre-
paratons were forthwth put n hand. e chose two trans-
ports of fve hundred tons each and paced baes of cotton
and of woo upon them as armour to prevent damage from
cannon-bas. Two arge gaeys and two of the ghter and
swfter knds of bremes or fustae were to accompany them.
Each fusta had twenty-four banks or thwarts and contaned
seventy-two oarsmen, forty-eght abaft the mast and twenty-
four ahead of t. ccompanyng each shp was a arge
boat.1 Coco s pan was to empoy the two arge shps as a
screen for the gaeys and fustae, so that at the ast moment
these swft vesses mght pu rapdy forward and cut out
or burn the Turksh shps.
t was agreed that the vesses shoud be brought together
that same nght of pr 2 , at an hour after sunset, the
Eastern method of computng the hours makng ths a f ed
and precse tme, and the attack was to be made at md-
nght. The Genoese heard of the proposed attack and pressed
the enetans hard to postpone the e ecuton of the pro ect,
n order that they mght take part n t. Unucky, they
consented. The preparatons of the Genoese took four days.
Durng that perod the sutan became aware of what was
proposed, added two bg guns to those aready statoned on
the shore at Cassm Pasha to cover hs shps, and wated n
confdence for the attack.
Contemporary wrters charge the Genoese wth havng
betrayed the pro ect to the sutan. Even eonard evdenty
beeved n the e stence of ths treachery and hnts that he
knows more than he cares to te. Ducas states bunty
that the Genoese tod the sutan. Crtobuus and Puscuus
each affrm that Mahomet had nformaton from Gaata.2
arbaro adds the further deta that the Podesta, as the
mayor of Gaata was caed, on earnng what was proposed
to be done, mmedatey sent word to the sutan at t.
omanus Gate, and speaks of the accursed Genoese as
enemes of the fath and treacherous dogs for so dong.
he t s dffcut to re ect a these statements, t
arbaro, nnder pr 2 and 25. - Puscuus, nes 585 e ae .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C PT C C C EME 281
must be remembered that the cry of treachery s usuay
rased n smar cases when thngs go wrong, and, as the
preparatons must have been known to a great many peope,
t woud have been wonderfu ndeed f Mahomet had not
earned what so many knew.
n whatever manner the nformaton was ac ured, t
cannot be doubted that the Turks had knowedge of the
pro ect, and that the Greeks and enetans were not aware
that t was known to the common enemy.
y pr 28 everythng was ready. Two hours before ttempt
dawn the two shps wth ther baes of cotton and woo eft destroy
the harbour of Gaata that s, the north-eastern porton of h
the Goden orn. They were accompaned by the gaeys,
one under Trevsano and the other under achara Grone.
oth captans were e perenced and brave men. Trevsano
was the captan who had paced hmsef at the servce of
the emperor per honor de Do et per honor d tuta a
Chrstantade. Three swft fustae, each wth we-armed
and pcked men and materas for burnng the Turksh feet,
accompaned them. The eadng one was commanded by
Coco, who had chosen the crew from hs own gaey.
number of sma boats carryng gunpowder and combustbes
were to foow. The order was gven, as prevousy arranged,
that the shps shoud go frst and the gaeys and bremes
foow under ther sheter. hen the e pedton started,
some at east were surprsed to see a brght ght fare up
from the top of Gaata Tower, whch was probaby rghty
udged to be a sgna to the Turks that the shps were
eavng.1 Everythng was st n profound darkness and no
sgn or sound came from the Turksh shps to ndcate that
they were on the aert. he the Chrstan shps were
pued sowy and senty aong, Coco, n hs swft fusta, grew
mpatent at ther sow progress. aturay, says arbaro,
the shps wth ony forty rowers coud not go so fast as dd
hs fusta, whch had seventy-two and, greedy of gory, he
drew ahead of them n order that he mght have the sats-
facton of beng frst to attack and of beng the destroyer of
1 Pn cuus, v. 610.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
282 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the Turksh feet. Then suddeny the sence was broken
and the Turks showed they were prepared. Ther cannon
opened fre and Coco s fusta was struck, but wthout beng
much damaged. mnute or two afterwards, however, a
better amed shot ht hs vesse, gong n at one sde, and
out at the other.
efore you coud have sad ten paternosters she had sunk.1
The survvors of hs crew were swmmng wth ther ght
armour and n the darkness for ther ves. Many pershed,
and among them Coco hmsef. Meantme the guns were
drected aganst the shps. The enemy fred from a short
dstance and arbaro tes us that though they coud hear
the mockng aughter of .ther foes, they were unabe, on
account of the darkness and the smoke arsng from the
cannon and the smouderng cotton and woo of ther own
shps, to render any assstance. y the tme, ndeed, the
other vesses had come up, the Turks had a ther guns
n fu pay and the vesses had enough to do to ook
after ther own safety. Trevsano s shp, as probaby the
argest of the gaeys, was sgnaed for attack. Two shots
struck and went through her. he haf fed wth water
and had to be deserted, Trevsano and most of hs men
takng to the water to save ther ves.
ttempt Then the whoe Turksh feet of seventy or eghty
fas. vesses put out to attack the other two shps. The taans
and Greeks fought vaanty, probaby e pectng to be sup-
ported by the rest of the Chrstan feet, whch, however, dd
not arrve n tme to gve any ad. The fght was terrbe
et forte: there was, says arbaro, a vertabe he msses
and bows were countess, cannonadng contnua. The contest
raged furousy for a fu hour and a haf and nether of the
combatants coud overcome the other. Thereupon both
retred. The two shps were not captured, and ther crews
had once more mantaned the superorty of the Chrstan
shps over a more numerous foe n smaer vesses.1
1 arbaro, 31.
2 The account of ths attempt to destroy the Turksh shps n the harbour
s best gven by arbaro, but Phrantzes and Puscuus are n substanta
agreement wth hm.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UEE: EE U T G DEPEE 283
ut the e pedton had nevertheess faed. Eghty or
nnety of the best men, ncudng many enetans, had been
ost. ny one Turksh vesse had been destroyed. The
msfortune caused btter gref to the Greeks and atns.
The success of the Chrstan shps when attacked by the
Turks a few days earer had ed to the beef that on the
water at east they were nvncbe. The consternaton and
even panc caused n the feet by the faure was such that
f the Turks on that day had oned batte and taken the
offensve we shoud a, says arbaro, wthout a doubt
have been captured, and even those who were on shore.
The depresson n the cty was ncreased and turned to rage
by the conduct of Mahomet. ome of the saors had swum
to the northern shore and were captured by the Turks.
orty of them were ostentatousy ked so that those Murder of
captves.
who a short whe before had been ther companons
wtnessed ther e ecuton. Though one may bame the
nhumanty of reprsas, one cannot, n the event whch eprsas,
foowed, be surprsed at them. arge number of Turksh
prsoners n the cty were brought bound from prson and
were hanged on the hghest part of the cty was opposte
Cassm Pasha, where the Chrstan prsoners had suffered.1
Durng these days the cty was on the andward sde peratons
had been the scene of constant attacks. The faure of the
frst attempt, on the 18th, to pass the was was foowed by
steady frng day and nght to destroy them. Probaby on
pr 23 the great cannon was removed to a poston
opposte the Eomanus Mtary gate, the pace where
ustnan was statoned, because there the was were the
east sod and very ow. 2 rom ths tme t commenced
and never ceased to batter them.
The dsadvantages resutng from the transport of the
Turksh shps nto the harbour were at once fet. he
contnua poundng from the great cannon and other
1 Phrantzes (p. 2 8) says 260 Turksh prsoners were e ecuted.
2 The Muscovte, ch. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
28 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
machnes was gong on at the andward was and whe
fents were beng made whch kept the defenders aways on
the aert, to resst attacks or effect repars, a porton of
ther forces had to be tod off to defend the north-western
was facng the Goden orn. Many attempts were made
from these was on the orn, and from the Chrstan shps
to destroy the Turksh vesses. eary every day as ong as
the sege asted, some of the Greek or enetan shps were
tod off to watch or attack them. ometmes the Turks
were chased to the shore : at other tmes the pursuers became
the pursued.1
udng To enabe hs troops to pass ready across the Goden
oTe/Upper orn, Mahomet commenced and carred through wth hs
om. usua energy the constructon of a brdge over the upper
part of t, near the pace where the andward was on
those on the sde of the orn. Ths dstrct was then known
as Cynegon, and now as van era.2 The brdge was
formed of upwards of a thousand wne barres, a securey
fastened together wth ropes. Two of the barres paced
engthways made the wdth of the brdge. Upon them
beams were f ed, and over the beams a pankng suffcenty
wde to enabe fve soders to wak abreast wth ease.3 The
ob ect n pacng the brdge so near the was was, not
merey to factate communcatons between the troops
behnd Pera and the army before the was, but to attach to
t pontoons upon whch cannon coud be paced for attack-
ng the harbour was.
The paucty of the number of the defenders greaty aarmed
1 Crt. v.
1 Dr. Mordtmann paces the brdge between Cumberhana and Defterdar
caa.
1 Ducas gves the above dmensons. ssumng the wdth from centre of
each barre, ncudng a space between them, to be four feet, ths woud gve the
ength of the brdge as 2,000 feet, whch s about the wdth of the orn at the
pace mentoned. Phrantzes gves ts ength at a hundred fathoms and the
breadth ffty fathoms. These dmensons are ceary wrong f apped to the
brdge, snce the ength fas far short of the wdth of the guf. eonard says
t was thrty stada ong. ere, as esewhere, suspect that he uses stadum
for some measure about one nnth of a furong n ength. f ths con ecture
s rght, hs estmate of the ength of the brdge s about 2,000 feet.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE UE T M E 285
the emperor and those around hm who had gathered n
counc to meet the new dangers. They were compeed to
recognse that ths new pont of attack, n the very pace
where, and where aone, the cty had formery been captured,
re ured especa care, and accordngy they decded to send a
strong detachment of Greeks and taans to the north-west
corner of the was at van era.1
rom the moment the Turks had ganed entrance nto
the nner harbour they never ceased to harass the cty on
every sde.
Durng the ne t few days the cannonadng aganst the
was was constant and the efforts to repar the damage
e uay persstent.
arbaro mentons that on May 1 or 2 t was found that Provsons
provsons were runnng short. The organsaton for the
suppy of food to the soders was defectve, and many com-
paned that they had to eave the was n order to earn Mfty-
bread for ther wves and fames. Ths ed to the forma-
ton of what we may ca a reef commttee charged wth
the dstrbuton of provsons.
n May 3, the beseged paced two of ther argest guns skrmshes
on the was opposte the Turksh shps n the harbour. shpMua
The Turks reped by pacng the two arge cannons wth be8esed-
whch Coco s breme had been attacked on the opposte
shore to attack the was. The beseged perssted n ther
endeavours to destroy the feet. or a tme they dd more
damage than the Turks were abe to effect, but the atter
brought other cannon and kept up ther frng nght and
day. or ten days, says arbaro, Greeks and Turks fred
at each other, but wthout much resut, because our cannons
were nsde the was and thers were we protected, and
moreover the dstance between them was haf an taan
me, and beyond the range of guns on ether sde.
ow that the sege had run nto May the emperor and May 8:
the eaders were becomng aarmed at the non-arrva of the t o g
enetan feet. The agreement wth the enetan baey, g 11
n conformty wth whch a feet was to be sent at once to v tetan
1 Phrantzes, 252.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
286 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the ad of the cty, had been concuded on anuary 26, and
no tdngs had yet been heard of t. ts admra, oredano,
was known to be a brave man who hed strongy to the
Chrstan cause, but the fear was that he had not been
nformed of the agreement. ccordngy, on May 3, the
emperor caed together the notabes of the enetan coony
and hs chef offcers, and suggested that one of ther swftest
shps shoud be sent nto the rchpeago and, f need be, as
far as Euboea to seek for the feet and to press oredano
to hasten to the reef of the cty. Every one approved of
the suggeston, and the same day a swft-sang brgantne,
manned ony wth tweve men, was made ready to sa.
The crew were dsgused to make them ook as much as
possbe ke Turks. t mdnght the boom was opened.
The shp hosted the Turksh fag and saed away, passng
safey through the Marmora and the Dardanees nto the
rchpeago.
Proposa The author of the Moscovte chronce, who was probaby
present at the sege, decares that Constantne durng these
days was urge( the patrarch and the nobes to eave the
cty, that ustnan hmsef recommended ths course and
paced hs shps at the emperor s dsposa for such purpose.
t was probaby urged that he woud be more key to
defeat the Turks from outsde than wthn the cty that,
though the number of men for the defence of the was was
nsuffcent, the wthdrawa of the emperor and a sma retnue
woud be of tte conse uence, but that, once outsde, hs
brother and other sub ects woud fock to hs banner and he
coud arrange wth skender ey for the despatch of an
banan army. n ths manner tme woud be ganed
durng whch the ong ooked-for shps and soders from
the est whch the enetans and the pope had promsed,
and to whch other prnces were ready to contrbute, coud
arrve at Constantnope. Probaby the presence of the
emperor, wth even a sma band, esewhere threatenng
the Turksh poston woud cause Mahomet to rase the
sege.
The emperor, says the same wrter, stened uety, was
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UGGE TED EET EEME T EMPEE E 287
touched by the proposa and shed tears thanked the chefs
for ther advce, but decared that, whe he recognsed that
hs departure mght be of advantage to hmsef, he woud
never consent to abandon the peope, the cergy, the churches,
and hs throne n such a moment of danger. hat, he
adds, woud the word say of me sk me to reman wth
you. am ready to de wth you. t was probaby on ths
occason that the emperor decared, as aready mentoned,
that he preferred to foow the e ampe of the Good hep-
herd who ays down hs fe for hs sheep.
Determned f possbe to destroy the Chrstan feet and ew
apparenty carng very tte about resstance from Gaata,
the Turks paced two of ther guns on the sope of Pera
and on May 5 commenced once more to fre over the
corner of Gaata at the shps yng at the boom. They took
care, however, accordng to arbaro, to am at the enetan
vesses. rng went on a day. ba of two hundred
pounds weght struck a Genoese merchant shp of three
hundred tons burden, whch was aden wth a vauabe
cargo of sk and other merchandse, and sank her. The
Turks contnued frng a day ong, and n conse uence shps
eft the boom and retred to the sheter of the Gaata
was.1 The Genoese went to compan to the Turksh
vzer of the unfrendy act of frng on and snkng one of
ther vesses. They remnded hm that they were neutras
and were most an ous to preserve peace. ccordng to
Ducas, they decared that f they had not been frendy, the
Turks woud never have succeeded n transportng ther
shps overand, as they, the Genoese, coud have burnt them.
There are two versons of the repy gven by the Turksh
eaders. ccordng to Ducas, they peaded that they dd not
know that the owner of the sunken shp was a Genoese,
and beeved t to beong to the enemy. They urged the
Genoese to wsh them success n ther efforts to capture the
cty and promsed, n such case, fu compensaton to the
owner of the sunken shp and cargo. ccordng to
Phrantzes, the sutan hmsef answered that the shps were
1 arbaro, 36 Phrantzes, 250.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
288 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
not merchant vesses but prates. They had come to hep
the enemy and must be treated as enemes. t s dffcut
to decde whch answer was gven, but that recorded by
Ducas appears more n accord wth the young sutan s
crafty pocy. hchever s the correct verson, the Genoese
had to profess ther satsfacton wth t.
The faure to destroy the Turksh shps, the ncreased
abour thrown on the enetans wthn the cty, and the
doubtfu conduct of the Genoese, ed to -feeng between
the ctzens of the two repubcs whch caused a dsturbance
amountng to a serous rot wthn the cty tsef.
eaousy The tradtona eaousy between enetans and Genoese
ve Tetana was st formdabe. n the present nstance each accused
Genoese the other of not oyay defendng Constantnope and of
beng ready to send away ther shTps whenever they coud
do_so n safety. The enetans reped to ths accusaton by
pontng out that they had unshpped the rudders from
many of ther vesses and had deposted both them and the
sas wthn the cty. The Genoese retorted that, though
they kept ther rudders and sas on board ready for use at
any moment, they had ther wves and chdren n Gaata
and had not the sghtest ntenton of abandonng so
e ceent a stuaton. f they had advocated peace wth the
Turks, t was at the desre of the emperor, wth whom they
had a common nterest. The repy was dffcut to answer,
but carred no convcton to ther rvas, because the
enetans beeved that, n spte of t, the Genoese were
actng soey to further ther own nterests. To the most
serous charge that of gvng notce to the Turks of the
attempt to burn ther shps the Genoese answered that the
pan had faed through the bad management of Coco, who,
wth the ob ect of ganng for hmsef aone the credt of
havng destroyed the hoste feet, had negected necessary
precautons. Eecrmnaton ran hgh and ed to bows.
Phrantzes gves us a pathetc pcture of the emperor appear-
ng among the roters and mporng them to make frends.
ar aganst the enemy was surey bad enough he begged
them for the sake of God not to make war on each other.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E ET D GE E E P C ED 289
s nfuence was suffcent to restore order, but whe the
hoste feeng was so far temporary aayed as to make
Genoese and enetans content aurng the sege to ay asde
ther dfferences, t endured unt the end.
n May 7, an assaut was commenced whch the beseged ttempt to
beeved woud be genera by and and sea. n the prevous cfty by6
days the monotonous frng aganst theuecas had been May n
constanty gong on, and preparatons had been noted as ta8-
beng made n the feet for some new movement. our
hours after sunset thrty thousand Turks wth scang
adders and everythng necessary endeavoured to force an
entrance over the was. The attempt asted for three hours,
but the beseged ressted bravey and the Turks had to
retreat, havng suffered, says arbaro, much damage and,
shoud say, wth a great many ked. The saors on ther
sde were ready: the shps eft the protecton of the Gaata
was and moved once more to take up ther postons n
defence of the boom, but the Turks dd not come to the
attack, possby, as arbaro suggests, because they were
afrad of the enetan shps.
The Muscovte mentons an encounter durng ths attack
between a Greek strategos or genera named Eangebe and
a Turk named mer ey, the standard-bearer of the sutan.
The Greek made a sorte, put the foowers of mer to
fght, and then attacked mer hmsef, whom he cut n
two. The Turks, furous at the oss, surrounded Eangebe and
ked hm.1
The ne t day the enetan Counc of Tweve decded
that Trevsano wth hs four hundred men shoud eave the
entrance to the harbour and take up the defence of the
newy threatened was at van era. There appears,
however, to have been consderabe opposton on the part
of hs crews, who preferred to reman afoat. nay
1 The oscovte, v. he there are usefu hnts n ths anonymous
author, he s generay untrustworthy. Ths fght, for e ampe, s represented
as beng outsde the was. t s ncredbe that the Greeks shoud have made
a sorte at ths perod of the sege. s an ustraton of the untrustworthy
character of the wrter, t maybe noted that the number of Turks ked durng
the sege totas up to 130,000
U
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
290 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ths was overcome, and on the 13th they went to ther
postons at the pace mentoned, where the defenders had
been occuped n constanty reparng the breaches made by
the guns. Trevsano s gaeys were eft n the mpera
harbour of eoron near the end of the chan. s pace
was taken by Dedo. captan of the Tana gaeys, who was
now appont 3 the chef command of the feet.
new t md , .1 the 12th ffty thousand Turks made an
Ma U2 attack near Tekfour era, the Paace of the Porphyro-
gentus, between dranope Gate and Cagara, where a
battery of guns had been panted from the commencement
of the sege and had greaty damaged the breastwork and
the uter a. The attack was made wth such force, and
the shoutng of the nvaders was so oud, that arbaro says
most of us beeved that they woud capture the cty.
nce more the attack faed. n the 1 th, Mahomet re-
moved the guns whch he had paced on the sope of Pera
and had them taken to van era and paced so as to
attack the gate of the mpera paace of achern. t was
found, however, that the guns n ths poston dd no great
harm, and they were once more removed, taken to the ycus
vaey, and paced near the others to batter the was near
the Eomanus Gate. rom ths tme onward ths was the
prncpa pace aganst whch Mahomet concentrated hs
attack.
The entres n the dares of the sege, showng that,
whe other parts of the wa were often attacked, the bom-
bardment n the ycus vaey was unceasng day and nght,
occur durng many days wth monotonous reguarty.
E uay constant were the efforts for the defence : e, on
our sde, were workng day and nght to repar the was
wth ogs and earth and other materas.
ew at- n the 16th, Mahomet, probaby because he had earnt
fo e the of the andng of Trevsano s men from the feet, ordered hs
M 6U shps at the Doube Coumns to make another attack upon
and 17. the boom. ne woud have e pected that the seventy or
eghty shps that were n the nner orn woud have
co-operated n ths attack but they dd not move. ether
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T D M 291
Turk nor Genoese cared to rsk open war wth the other.
The Turksh feet came down the osporus, and the Greek
and enetan shps prepared to receve them. s the
Turksh shps came up to the attack, Dedo brought hs
vesses from the sheter of the was of Gaata to the
boom. Thereupon the Turks retred, and usng ther oars
returned to the Coumns. smar ncdent occurred on
the 17th, but the Turks, agan fndng that the shps at the
boom were prepared for a fght, went back.
Mahomet, however unwng to break wth the Genoese,
was not content to have communcaton between the two
dvsons of hs feet nterrupted. ccordngy, once more he
renewed hs attempt to destroy the boom. arbaro appears enewed
to have been on one of the shps defendng t. n May 21 May 1 m
at two hours before dayght, the whoe feet moved out
from the Doube Coumns and wth great nose of drums
and trumpets came down the osporus. on board the
Chrstan vesses were greaty aarmed, but dspostons for
the defence were taken, and, as t was feared that con-
temporaneousy a genera attack upon the cty was about to
be made, the aarm bes rang out and every one took hs
aotted staton ether on shore or on the shps. nce more
the Turks decded that t was hopeess to attempt the
destructon of the boom, and therefore returned to ther
moorngs. t s mpossbe to say whether the Turks reay
beeved that they mght destroy t or whether the three
attempts ust mentoned were merey fents to tre out
the beseged and aarm them by a dspay of overwhemng
force. t s certan, however, that the enetan and Greek
saors were aways ready to resst, and that, after ths attempt
on May 21, Mahomet s feet made no further attempt to
force ts way nto the harbour.
ready, on May 16, the beseged had dscovered that ttempts
the Turks were attemptng to undermne the was and thus m the
enter nto the cty. agan Pasha, the renegade banan, n waa
command of Mahomet s army n Pera and opposte the was
from Cagara to the orn, had under hm a number of mners,
who had been brought from ovo rodo n erba and who
u a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
292 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
possby were a ons brought to that country to work n
the sver mnes. These men took n hand the task of
undermnng. They commenced ther work at a dstance
suffcenty far removed not to be observed by the beseged.
Probaby the frst pace attacked was between the dranope
Gate and Tekfour era. They endeavoured to undermne the
foss and the uter a.1 hen ths faed a second attempt
was made aganst the was of the uarter caed Cagara, and
ths, ays arbaro, because n that pace there were no
encosures or, as he cas them, barbcans, the wa beng
snge and unprotected even by a dtch. Ths descrpton
enabes us to dentfy the pace as the wa runnng at rght
anges to the northern end of the foss. n ustran named
ohn Grant, who acted under the Grand Duke, took charge
of the countermners and succeeded n fndng and enterng
the Turksh mne, where he and hs men burnt the props.
The works fe n and suffocated a number of Turksh
workmen. The ncdent greaty aarmed the ctzens, who
feared that on future occasons Grant mght not be fortunate
enough to dscover the mne before the Turks had entered
by t or had bown up a part of the was. ortunatey, the
rocky character of the ground prevented the mners from
meetng wth any notabe success. Phrantzes states that
the ony damage done by the Turks n mnng was to destroy
part of an od tower, whch was soon repared by the
defenders.2
Construe- t dayght on May 18, the ctzens were astonshed to
tvmet, a see a wooden turret or baston, whch had been but dur-
May s. n 3 rphe t . ha been constructed wth the
1 eonard, the aum and the ntemwae. Phrantzes, p. 2 .
aston s the word used for a wooden tower or oaste by arbaro and by
the transator of the Moseovte. Chacondyas cas t heepos, dstngushng
t from the cannon whch he names teeboes. Ducas speaks of cannon usuay
by the word rvtav, sometmes as ra rcrpodo /uafou u ras or r cua
werpo/ o or smpy as rb cr eCos Phrantzes empoys the word heepos for a
wooden turret (pp. 237, 2 ). The atter word s used by Crtobaus for a cannon.
t was an epthet apped to een, the Taker of Ctes. n the onn edton
of Phrantzes t s aso empoyed, both n the te t and the atn transaton, for
cannon bat a reference to the readngs of the Pars M . suggests that t s an
error. Phrantzes s words for cannons are teeboes and petroboes.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE CE PT T E T 293
same secrecy and ceerty that Mahomet nvaraby adopted
n the e ecuton of hs pans. arbaro decares that a the
Chrstans n the cty coud not have made t under a month.
t was a huge structure. t was ony n the mornng, when
they saw t compete n a pace where no preparatons had
been observed on the prevous evenng, that they reased
what had been done. Ths ancent form of the Taker of
Ctes was statoned near the Eomanus Gate. t conssted
of a strong framework of ong beams so hgh as to overook
the uter a.1 t had been party fed wth earth,
faced wth a threefod coverng of cames or buocks hdes,
and was but on whees or roers. teps ed to ts upper
patform. These and the road whch ed to the camp, whch
was suffcenty dstant to be out of range, were aso covered
for protecton. cang-adders coud be rased and thrown
from the summt of the turret to that of the wa. f the
huge machne was, as arbaro states, wthn ten paces of the
wa, t must have been but n the foss tsef. t domnated
the outer barbcan or encosure and woud have aowed the
enemy under cover of ts protecton to f the dtch from
three openngs whch were n the sde presented to the was
and to undermne them n safety. The atter probaby was
the prncpa ob ect for whch t was ntended. t woud
aso have enabed the Turks to prevent the beseged
from reparng the damages to the uter a caused
by the cannon. or ths reason we can understand the
statement of arbaro, that whe t gave ncreased hope
to the Turks, t fed the beseged wth aarm. t was
but, accordng to Tetad, opposte the pace defended
by ustnan.2 ts dangerous character was soon shown.
The cannon havng destroyed one of the towers near the
1 The Chaste de bos was s haut, s grand et s fort u mastrsot e
mur et domnat par-dessus (Tetad, p. 25).
arbaro states that t occuped a pacecaed the Cresoa, possby acopyst s
error for Cressus ( Charseus), the name whch beeve he gave ndfferenty
wth an omano to the Pempton. Esewhere he uses Cresca for the Goden
Gate (e.g. p. 18). Possby, however, he s referrng to another turret, whch was
at the Goden Gate. arbara s knowedge of paces and names s not accurate.
f arbaro s baston s the heepoe of whch Phrantzes speaks (p. 2 5), then
the three wrters agree that the prncpa turret was at the omanua Gate.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
29 DE TEDCT T E GEEE EMP EE
urther
attempts
to ncr.
mne.
Eomanus Gate, the turret was moved and stood overhangng
the dtch. ferce fght took pace between the Turks
nsde t and the Greeks and taans under ustnan. The
Turks fung earth, wood, and a knds of matera avaabe
nto the foss, empoyng many the stone from the runed
tower, so as to form a eve pathway across. The beseged
fought hard from dayght t after sunset to prevent the
Turks from makng use of the turret, and the emperor and
ustnan asssted a the nght at the repar of the tower.
t was probaby the fact that the dtch had been argey
fed wth brushwood whch brought about the destructon
of the machne. The beseged managed to pace barres of
powder n the dtch, set fre to the brushwood, and bew up
the whoe structure. evera of ts occupants pershed n
the e poson. t dayght the sutan found that hs huge
turret was reduced to ashes, that the foss had been ceared
out, and that the runed tower had been n great part repared.
e swore that the thrty-seven thousand prophets coud not
have persuaded hm that the beseged coud have compassed
ts destructon n so short a tme.1
smar turret was erected opposte the Peg Gate, or,
what s more probabe, opposte the Thrd Mtary Gate,
and possby there were others near the Goden Gate and
esewhere.2
Undeterred by the dscovery and faure of the attempt
to undermne the was at Cagara, the Turks made other
tras n the same neghbourhood. ut Grant was aways
ready, countermned and destroyed the enemes work before
they coud use t. n three successve days mnes were
found n ths pace, where there were no barbcans, but
they aso were destroyed, and a number of Turks, who coud
not escape n tme, ether ost ther ves or were captured.
n the 2 th, a mne was found whch had apparenty
been more carefuy conceaed. wooden turret had been
1 The Moscovte, 1087 Phrantzes, 2 7.
1 eonard, p. 93: Maurtus Cataneus ... nter portam Pgh, d est fonts,
us ue ad uream contra gneum castrum, pebus bourn contectum, oppostum
accurate decertat. Cardna sdore, n the amentato, says, p. 676: dmo-
ventur urb gneae turres.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E T DE TE ED 295
but near the was, whch was ntended to serve the doube
purpose of decevng the beseged nto supposng that ts
ob ect was to factate the actua scang of the was, whe
at the same tme t rested on a brdge of ogs beneath whch
e cavaton was beng made. t contaned the earth and
stones whch were taken out. The ruse was, however, sus-
pected, and the countermners found and destroyed the mne.
The ast mne dug by the Turks was found on May 25.
Ths, says arbaro, was the most dangerous of a, because
the mners got under the wa, and f powder had been em-
poyed, t woud have brought down a porton, and have
made an openng nto the cty.1
together, says Tetad, the Turks had made fourteen
attempts to undermne the was, but the Chrstans had
stened, had heard and detected them, and had ether smoked
out the Turks, destroyed them wth stnk pots, et n water on
them, or had fought them hand to hand underground.2 n a
cases they had succeeded n preventng any dangerous e po-
son. The attempt to gan an entrance by mnng had faed.
n the words of Crtobuus, Mahomet was now convnced
that mnng was van and useess abour and e pense, and
that t was the cannon whch woud do everythng.3
n the 23rd bad news reached the cty. The sma
brgantne whch had been sent out on May 3 returned.
nce more, fyng the Turksh fag, she ran the bockade of
the Dardanees and the entry of the osporus, her crew
dsgused as Turksh saors. The Turks, however, near the
cty recognsed and tred to catch her, but before they coud
brng ther vesses to the boom, t was opened, and the brave
tte shp was once more safey n the Goden orn.
Unfortunatey, her crew had to report ther faure to eturn of
fnd the enetan feet. They had, nevertheess, done ther
work gaanty. ke the men, forty years ater, under
1 arbaro, under dates of May 21, 22, 23, 2 , and 25. feet
2 s to the ueston whether there was water n the toss, see Professor an
Mngen s yz. Constantnope, pp. 57-8.
3 Crt. . r T v ffrepor rtpnrbv ( o e, fonata o -), rU
tvu-ur rb
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
296 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Coumbus, the saors appear to have had a voce n deter-
mnng what ther shp shoud do. avng competed ther
task and decded that t was useess to search any onger for
oredano, a proposa was made to return to Constantnope.
To ths some of the crew ob ected. They professed to beeve,
perhaps dd beeve, that the cty, f not aready captured,
woud be taken to a certanty before they coud reach t.
They had done ther best why shoud they run the gauntet
agan and return to the doomed cty, snce they coud do no
good The greater number, however, were true to ther
engagement, and ther answer has the best uaty of seaman-
ke oyaty about t: hether the cty be taken or not
whether t s to fe or to death, our duty s to return, and n
conse uence the brgantne made sa once more for the
Goden orn.1
uper- Durng these days that s, somewhere between May 22
omens. and 26 certan events occurred of whch menton s made
by severa wrters.
Though we may regard the narratve of these events
many as evdence of the superstton of the age, they have
to be taken nto account, nasmuch as they affected the sprt
both of besegers and beseged. The narratves are vague
and not atogether reconcabe, but Crtobuus, a man wrtng
wth e empary carefuness ong after the sege, probaby
gves the most accurate summary of what happened, though
hs account, ke a others, s tnctured by the superstton of
the tme. e states that three or four days before the genera
assaut, when a avaabe ctzens, men and women, were
gong n soemn processon through the cty carryng wth
them a statue of the rgn, the mage fe from the hands of
the bearers. t fe as f t had been ead. t was neary
mpossbe to rase t, and the task was ony accompshed by
the ad of the fervent prayers of prests and of a present.
The fa tsef created fear, and was taken to be an omen of
the fa of the cty. ut ths mpresson was deepened when,
1 The return, as mentoned, was on ay 23, but s gven by arbaro under
the 3rd. Ths s one of the passages whch show that hs dary was revsed
and added to after the sege.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TE GE P E ME 297
as the processon contnued on ts way, there happened a
voent storm of thunder and ghtnng, foowed by torren-
ta ran. The prests coud not make headway aganst the
food. The ncdent was manfesty supernatura. n the
foowng day the mpresson was st further accentuated
by the very unusua occurrence n Constantnope at the end
of May of a thck fog, whch asted t evenng. The coud
of fog gave compete confrmaton of the mpresson that
God had abandoned the cty, because, as Crtobuus remarks,
the Dvnty hdes s presence n the couds when e
descends upon the earth.1
ut the phenomenon of a ght whch appeared to sette
over aga opha aarmed both sdes. The sutan hmsef
appears to have consdered t an unfavourabe omen, unt
the braver or more sceptca of hs foowers, wthout denyng
the evdent fact that t was a heaven-sent omen, turned the
dffcuty by decarng that t was unfavourabe to the Greeks.
thn the cty the beseged were even more aarmed than
the Turks.
t s dffcut to say what the phenomenon was. Men n
that age e pected omens and sgns n the heavens and e -
pressed ther dsappontment f none were vouchsafed to
them. rtng, as a the narrators dd, after the sege, they
woud ook back to reca what were the sgns of the dvne
dspeasure, and they dd not fa to fnd them. round the
story of some atmospherc phenomenon there grew a arge
myth, unt we fnd The Moscovte recordng that the ght
of heaven umnated a the cty that the nhabtants,
beevng t to be the refecton of a fre caused by the Turks,
1 Crt. v. Puscuus, v. 889, says:
Candda compete cum Phoebe surgeret orbe
Moesta prodt, fat mser cads ue propn uae
unta nam trsts facem veamne nubs
Tecta atrae, meda ue atens pus parte sereno
ncedt coeo.
arbaro seems to descrbe an ecpse of the moon on May 22. The eder Dr.
Mordtmann states that there was no fu moon and conse uenty no ecpse on
the 22nd, but that there was on the 2 th. Dether s note on The Moscovte,
p. 1100. Phrantzes, p. 26 , speaks of a ght fashng from the sky settng
over the cty, and remanng durng the whoe nght. ee note, post p. 316.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
298 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ran towards aga opha and found fames burstng out of
ts upper wndows. These fames engobed the dome and
met n a snge baze whch rose towards heaven and there
dsappeared. The patrarch and the chef dgntares of the
Church and members of the senate were so mpressed wth
the tdngs of these wonderfu sgns that they went ne t day
n a body to the emperor to advse hm to eave wth the
empress. The patrarch remnded Constantne of we-known
and ancent predctons regardng the fa of the empre,
and named wtnesses of the mrace. Ths new and terrbe
augury meant that the grace and goodness of God had aban-
doned the cty, and that t was decreed to be devered to
the enemy. hen the emperor earned the terrbe news
he fe to the ground n a fant. e was revved wth
aromatc water, and when he was pressed to eave the cty
gave the answer, f t s the w of God, whther can we
fy before s anger e woud de wth hs peope.
The growth of the myth s evdent. n magnary em-
press s brought n and a ght s ntroduced, whch, f t had
been vsbe as descrbed, woud have been recorded by every
contemporary wrter. The unfortunate part of the story s
that t s dffcut to say whch parts are mythca and whch
are true.2
Up to May 2 , the cty had been beseged for upwards
of s weeks. The faure of the brgantne to fnd the
enetan feet was a terrbe dsappontment to a wthn
the was. f ad were comng from estern Europe, t
must be speedy. The beseged coud do nothng but fght
on. Durng the whoe s weeks the guns had been pound-
ng aganst the was day and nght wth ceaseess monotony,
and Greeks and taans ake, whe worn out by fre uent
attacks and aarms, were contnuay occuped n the repar
of the damaged was. Men and women, grs, od men and
prests, a, says arbaro, were engaged n ths wearsome
1 Constantne was a wdower, hs wfe, Catherne, havng ded n 1 2, a year
after her marrage. Phrantzes, 195-8.
The same remark appes to The Moscovte generay. There are so many
manfest frnges to what onght to have been the correct narratve of an eye-
wtness that t s mpossbe to dstngush truth from fasehood.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E GE T M T 299
work. The breachng of the was was steady gong on at
three paces, but the damages were greatest n the ycus
vaey. There, ndeed, a the force of the enemy seemed
now to have been concentrated. There, especay, was the
bg bombard, throwng ts ba of tweve hundred pounds
weght whch, when t struck the wa, shook t and sent
a tremor through the whoe cty, so that even on the shps
n the harbour t coud be fet.1
1 arbara, under May 20.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
7

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
300 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
C PTEE
D E C T : ET EE G EE T EM E E
ET EE G EE D T ET EE GE E E
D E ET C GE T E C E G T
GE E E E M ED U E E D U -
G T E DE D P EP T GE E
U T D M GE D E T T E D D
C T UCT T C DE.
pssen- T s convenent to hat here n the narratve of the sege n
among the order to ca attenton to certan dssensons wthn the cty.
beseged These dssensons are made much of by the atn wrters
and are probaby e aggerated. They arose n great measure
from a tradtona -feeng, due to hstory, to dfference of
race and anguage, dversty of nterest, and to the hostty
between the Eastern and estern Churches. t s especay
to the dfferences on the regous ueston that the estern
wrters ca attenton. n reference to the dssensons among
the Greeks themseves, t must be remembered that the
ma orty of them, prests and aty, ether openy repudated
the arrangement made at orence or conformed under
somethng very near compuson. The Greeks, says eonard,
the Cathoc archbshop, ceebrate the Unon wth ther voce
but deny t n fact.1 e ponts out that the emperor, for
whose orthodo y he has nothng but prase, accepted t wth
heart and sou. ut he was an e cepton. The ma orty
st foowed the ead of Gennadus and the Grand Duke
otaras. f t be true that the Grand Duke decared that
he woud prefer to see the head-dress of the Turk rather
than that of the atn prests, hs pre udce furnshes
1 eonard, pere, p. 9 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E U D E 301
evdence of the ntensty of hs dske for the atns, and s
confrmatory of other statements made by eonard. hen
the pope s name was pronounced n the turgy, the congre-
gaton shouted ther dsapprobaton. Most of the ctzens
had shunned the Great Church snce the reconcaton ser-
vce of December 12 as f t were a ewsh synagogue.
Many who were present on a feast day when Mass was
ceebrated eft the church as soon as the consecraton com-
menced.
ut n addton to the dssensons between the Greeks
themseves was the hostty of both the atn and Greek
partes towards the taans. Underyng the anmosty
arsng from the dfference on regous uestons was a
tradtona sentment of hostty. They were rvas n
trade. Genoese and enetans ake were nteropers, who
were takng the bread out of the mouths of the ctzens.
The od btterness arsng from the occupaton of the cty by
the atns had never been forgotten. The argest coony,
the Genoese, had taken advantage of the weakness of the
empre they had heped to restore, n order to fortfy and
enarge ther cty of Gaata. The enetans, who had taken
the eadng part n the con uest of 120 , had been aowed
to sette wthn Constantnope, not because they were ked
but because they were the rvas and the enemes of the
Genoese. The e gences of the stuaton whch ed to
ther havng to be toerated ranked among the Greeks as
sorey as dd the memory of the atn occupaton n
whch the Constantnopotans fet the btterness of a
con uered peope towards masters who hed what to them
was a hoste creed.
t the commencement of the sege, doubts had arsen
among the ctzens regardng the oyaty of the enetans.
ve of ther shps whch had been pad to reman for the
defence of the cty were dschargng cargo, and the rumour
spread that such cargo was for the use of the Turks. n
mpera order stopped the dscharge, and the enetans saw
n t a voaton of ther prveges under the captuatons.
The emperor, however, convnced them that he had no such
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
302 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
desgn, and they promsed, and fathfuy kept ther promse,
to defend the cty unt the end of the war.1
ut athough utmatey these varous dfferences were
suffcenty overcome to prevent any consderabe number of
men wthdrawng from the defence of the cty, dscord aways
smoudered and occasonay burst nto fame. eonard men-
tons an ncdent whch ustrates the btterness of feeng
whch e sted between the eaders respectvey of atns and
Greeks. n the very ast days of the sege, when a genera
attack was day e pected, ustnan asked from otaras the
Grand Duke, who was the nobe hghest n rank, that such
cannon as the cty possessed shoud be gven to hm for use
n the ycus vaey. The demand was haughty refused.
ou trator sad ustnan why shoud not cut you
down The uarre went no further, but otaras s sad
to have been ess zeaous n hs work for the defence of the
cty. The Greeks, accordng to eonard, resented the nsut
and became suen at the treatment of the Grand Duke,
because they beeved that the gory of savng the cty woud
be ganed by the atns aone.2
n the day precedng the fna assaut the od eaousy
agan showed tsef. arbaro reates that he and the other
enetans made mantes some knd of wooden contrvance
for gvng cover to the soders on the wa. They were
made at the Patea, possby near the end of the present
nner rdge. The enetan baey gave orders to the
Greeks to carry them to the andward was. The Greeks
refused uness they were pad. Utmatey the dffcuty of
payment was got over, but when the mantes reached the
wa t was aready nght and thus, says arbaro, on account
of the greedness of the Greeks we had to stand at the defence
wthout them.3
The dssensons were further ncreased by dscord be-
tween the taan coonsts themseves. e have aready
seen that the emperor had been compeed to ntervene to
prevent dangerous recrmnatons between the enetans
and the Genoese. The former affected to despse the Genoese,
1 eonard, p. 92. bd. p. 95. 1 arbaro, under May 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D C ED - ET EE T D GE E E 303
whe the atter, as the possessors of a waed cty on
the opposte sde of the Goden orn and as the more
numerous, consdered themseves the superors of ther rvas.
The enetans, on account of ther poston wthn the cty,
were compeed n ther own nterest ether to hep the
Greeks or to get away. The Genoese camed to be n an
ndependent poston. Each accused the other of the wsh
to desert the cty.
The most common charge, and one perssted n by the Charge of
enetans, was that the Genoese were trators to the cty ag
and to Chrstanty, and t s dffcut to say whether the Genoeae,
charge s we founded or not. arbaro, hmsef a enetan,
sedom oses an opportunty of speakng of the Genoese
but the coarseness and reckessness of hs attacks essen
ther vaue. f the charges of treachery depended on hs
evdence aone, they mght be dsmssed. ut other evdence
s at hand. e have seen that the Genoese are aeged to
have camed that they coud have burnt the sutan s shps
when they made ther passage overand and woud have done
so f they had not been hs frends. eonard, who was a
Genoese, evdenty beeved that they were trators to
Chrstanty and were payng a doube game. They ought
to have prevented the budng of the fortress at Eoumea-
ssar. ut, he concudes, w keep sence, est shoud
speak of my own peope, whom foregners may usty
condemn. They are nevertheess condemned by hm because
they dd not end hep to the ord aganst the mghty.
The evdence n ther favour s, however, not weak.
rst and foremost, ohn ustnan was a Genoese. s
oyaty and the bravery and abours day and nght of the
Genoese soders were beyond cav. Ducas hmsef states
that the Genoese sent men from Gaata who fought
vaanty under ustnan that many of them acted as spes,
sod provsons to the Turks, and secrety durng the nght
brought to the Greeks the news they had gathered. The
Podestd, of Gaata, wrtng shorty after the capture of the
cty, decares that every avaabe man had been sent across
the orn to the defence of the was. e protests that he
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
30 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
had done hs best, because he knew that f Constantnope
were ost, the oss of Pera woud foow.1
The truth appears to be that the sympathy of the Podesta
and the eadng men was wth ther feow Chrstans, but
that the hostty of the Greeks and trade rvary caused many
of the Genoese too often to regard them as enemes. The
Podest s probaby correcty e pressng hs own opnon
and that of the better Genoese n statng that he foresaw
that f Mahomet captured Constantnope, Gaata woud
become an easy prey. ut the certanty of makng a good
proft by deang wth the enemy was too great a temptaton
to be ressted by the ordnary merchant. Under cover of
nght he passed safey across the harbour and sod hs goods
to the ctzens. e was e uay ready durng the day to
dea wth the Turks. The statement of Puscuus that the
Genoese nformed Mahomet by sgna of the departure of
the shps upon ther nght attack to burn the Turksh vesses
whch had been transported overand may be accepted as
true, but the sgna was probaby the act of a prvate
ndvdua, for whch the coony ought not to be hed
responsbe. The boast reported by Ducas as havng been
made by the notabes to Mahomet that they coud have
prevented the transport of the shps showed at east that
they endeavoured to persuade hm that they were neutra.
t s by no means certan that had the Genoese desred to
destroy the shps durng the transt they coud have made
the attempt wth a reasonabe hope of success. They
were far too few to meet the Turks outsde the was.
owever ths may have been, they remaned fathfu to the
condtons of the treaty whch had e sted before the tme
of Mahomet and whch had been confrmed whe he was
at dranope on the e press condton that they shoud not
gve ad to Constantnope. Even the compant of eonard
that they coud have saved the cty f they had endeavoured
to prevent Mahomet from securng a base of operatons by
budng the fortfcatons at ssar s a compant aganst
1 Ep. ng. ohanns accharae Potestats erae, ea. 2, edton revsed
by Edward opf and Dether.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C EGE EGED G T GEEE 305
the pocy of neutraty. t woud no doubt have been not ony
more n accordance wth the crusadng sprt but possby
wser and better n the nterest of Europe and of cvsaton
f the Genoese, as eonard suggests that they ought to have
done, had voated ther treaty and had made common cause
openy wth the emperor from the frst but to have done so
woud have been to rsk the capture of Gaata. Ther pocy
was not a ofty one. ooked at by the ght of subse uent
events, t was not merey sefsh but fata but t was no
more treacherous than the pocy of neutras generay s.
t s not mprobabe that the varous dssensons between
the ctzens and the foregners and between the atter them-
seves tended to make some of the Greeks ukewarm n ther
defence of the cty. They were not gong to fght for
papsts and heretcs, or even for an emperor who had gone
over to the papsts. eonard asserts that there were many
defectons that durng the sege men who ought to have
been at the was tred to desert the cty, pretended that
they coud not fght, that they wanted to attend to ther
feds and vneyards that others wth whom he spoke urged
that they must earn ther bread, and that, n answer to hs
urgng them to fght not ony because of ther duty to ad a
Chrstans but because ther own fate was at stake, they
reped, hat does the capture of the cty matter to us f
our fames de of starvaton s statement that many
men eft the cty s not suffcenty supported by other
evdence to cause t to be accepted wthout hestaton.
n readng the charges brought aganst the Greek ctzens wtnesses
by eonard, t must be noted that he hmsef was a Genoese Greeks are
and a atn archbshop. Unfortunatey, amost a our ac-
counts of the sege come ether from estern wrters or from
Greek converts who are mbued wth the usua btterness
aganst the professors of the fath whch they have abandoned.
arbaro and Puscuus were atns. Phrantzes and Ducas
beonged to the Cathoc party. The reports of the Podesta
of Gaata, of Cardna sdore, and other documents emanatng
from atn sources a hep to gve a verson unfavourabe to
1 eonard, p. 9 , and aso taan verson gven by Dether, p. 6 .

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
306 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the Greeks. ndeed Crtobuus amost stands aone as the
representatve of the arger party n the rthodo Church.
hen, however, we get the account of an ndependent
estern soder, as n the case of Tetad, the charges aganst
the Greek popuaton dsappear. n the whoe of hs cear
and concse narratve, as we as n hs estmate of how Europe
mght defeat the Turks, he has not a word to say aganst
the conduct of the beseged. he prasng the courage
of the Turks hghy as that of men who n the pers and
hazards of war attach hardy any vaue to ther ves, he yet
udges that the Greeks wth European hep coud defeat them.1
These and other facts are at east suffcent to cause us to re-
gard wth suspcon attacks upon the oyaty towards the
cty and the emperor of the members of the rthodo Church.
Gbbon, nfuenced by the wrters of the atn Church
the ony ones avaabe to hm remarks that the Greeks
were anmated ony by the sprt of regon, and that
sprt was productve ony of anmosty and dscord. The
observaton or charge woud hardy have been made f he
had remembered the e parte character of a the evdence
before hm. he there s truth n the statement that the
sprt of regon produced anmosty and dscord, t s far
from true ether that t was the ony sprt whch actuated the
Greeks or that t was productve ony of anmosty and ds-
cord. The Greeks were actuated by ther own wordy
nterest, by ther desre to preserve ther own ves and
property, ther own cty and ther own government. or
n admttng that they were even deepy anmated wth the
regous sprt, can t successfuy be mantaned that ths
sprt ony produced anmosty. t was the regous sprt
whch anmated Greeks as we as taans to fght for the
honour of God and the beneft of Chrstanty and thus
tended to suppress dscord and anmosty. Even theoogca
dfferences dd not make the Greeks ess eager to prevent a
Mosem from takng the pace of a Chrstan emperor. The
Greeks dffered from and even uarreed wth the taans
and ther Eomansed feow ctzens, but they regarded
1 Tetad, pp. 32-85.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G T TEME T C T C ED 307
-Genoese and taans not merey as fghtng for the nterests
of ence and Genoa, but as hepng them to keep ther
own, and the evdence s certany nsuffcent to show that
such anmosty and dscord as e sted prevented Greeks and
taans ake from dong ther utmost to keep the common
enemy of Chrstendom out of the cty.
My readng of the contemporary narratves eads me to
concude that, n spte of the soated e ampes of dssensons
mentoned by eonard, of deep dfferences of opnon on the
great regous ueston, and of constant eaouses between
Greeks and taans and between enetans and Genoese,
the unty of sentment among the beseged for the defence
of the cty was we mantaned. They mght uarre on
mnor uestons, but on the duty and the desrabty of
keepng Mahomet out they were unted. doubt the
statement as to many defectons and, rememberng how
many and grave the reasons for dssensons were, consder
that f they coud be shown to have taken pace n any
consderabe numbers t woud not be a matter for wonder.
e have seen that durng the seven weeks n whch Prepara-
Mahomet s army had been encamped before the trpe was n. gene a
of the ueen Cty he had attempted to capture t by attacks assant-
drected amost e cusvey aganst the andward was.
e was now preparng to make one drected upon a parts
of the cty together. therto, notwthstandng hs bastas,
mangones, and spngards, hs turrets, hs cannon and hs
mnng operatons, he had faed. ut hs preparatons had
a rendered the genera assaut whch he contempated more
formdabe n character and easer of accompshment. e
had coected together a the varous appances known to
medaeva engneers for attackng a waed cty two
thousand scang-adders were ready for the assaut, hooks
for pung down stones, destroyng the was, and forcng
an entry. ut the amassng of a hs paraphernaa, and
even a hs mnng operatons, snk nto nsgnfcance as
preparatons for a genera attack when compared wth
the work done by hs great cannon. Prmtve as they
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
308 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
were n constructon when measured wth the guns of
our own days, the Turks had empoyed them effectvey.
reaches They had concentrated ther fre many n three paces.
Tufte/m ve cannon had dscharged ther bas aganst the was
aces between the Paace of Porphyrogentus and the dranope
Gate four, among whch was the argest, aganst those n the
ycus vaey near the Eomanus Gate, and three aganst the
was near the Thrd Mtary Gate.
The evdence presented to-day by the runed condton
of the was n these paces corroborates the statements
made by contemporares, that these were the prncpa paces
bombarded. Mahomet was aready abe to cam wth some
ustce that he had opened three entrances for hs army nto
the cty.1 evera of the towers between the dranope
Gate and Cagara had been destroyed. The natoan
dvson had greaty weakened those n the neghbourhood
of the Thrd Mtary Gate. ut the most e tensve
destructon had been wrought by the anssares wth the
ad of the great cannon of Urban. he n each of the
three paces mentoned the uter a s even now n an
e ceptonay dapdated condton, the runs n the vaey
of the ycus show that ths was the pace where the cannon
had been steady poundng day and nght. ong amost
the whoe ength of the foss, e tendng for upwards of threr
of attack. mes ts sde was and a great porton of the breastwork
st reman, mosty, to a appearances, as sod as when they
were new. ut n the ower part of the ycus vaey
hardy more than a trace of ether s to be dstngushed.
The breastwork had been entrey destroyed and had heped
to rase the foss to the eve of the ad onng ground.
arge porton of the uter a and some of ts towers had
been broken down. The runs of the actatnean tower had
heped to f the dtch two towers of the great nner a
had faen. breach of tweve hundred feet ong accordng
to Tetad had been made opposte the pace where Mahomet
had hs tent.2 ere, where the argest cannon was paced,
the strugges had been keenest. ere was the staton of
1 Crt. v. - ee aso the Moscovte, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T T C DE 309
ohn ustnan wth hs two thousand men, among whom
were hs own four hundred Genoese curassers wth ther
arms gtterng n the sun to the deght, says eonard, of
ther Greek feow fghters. he the cannon had greaty
damaged the was n the other two paces mentoned, here,
says Crtobuus, they had entrey destroyed them. There was
a wa no onger, nor dd there n ths part e st any onger
a dtch, for t had been fed up by the Turksh troops.
ence t was that n ths part ustnan and those under
hm had been constanty occuped n repars. Day after
day the darsts recount that the prncpa occupaton of the
beseged was to repar durng the nght the part of the was
destroyed durng the day by the cannon. thout e per-
ence of the power of great guns even n ther then eary
stage of deveopment, the beseged tred to essen the force
of the bas by suspendng from the summt of the was a
sheathng of baes of woo. Ths and other e pedents had
faed.
s the best substtute for the broken-down uter a
ustnan had graduay, as t was destroyed, constructed
a tockade, caed by the atn wrters a aum and by the
Greeks a tauroma. n the runed wa a new one was thus
but amost as rapdy as the od one was destroyed. t was
made wth such materas as were at hand, of stones from
the broken wa, of bauks of tmber, of trees and branches,
and even of crates fed wth straw and vne cuttngs, of
adders and fascnes, a cemented hasty together wth
earth and cay. The whoe was faced wth hdes and skns
so as to prevent the materas beng burnt by fre-bearng
arrows. n empoyng earth and cay the defenders ntended
that the stone cannon-bas shoud bury themseves n the
yedng mass and thus do ess damage than when strkng
aganst stone. thn the stockade was a second dtch
from whch probaby the cay had been removed to cement
the materas of the stockade, whe above t were paced
barres or vats fed wth earth so as to form a creneaton
and a defence to the fghters aganst the msses of the Turks.
1 Crt. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
310 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
The stockade was probaby about four hundred yards
ong and occuped ony the ower part of the vaey, shuttng
n the porton of the nner Encosure and beng thus a
substtute for the uter a. The usua entrance to ths
encosure or Perboos was by the Mtary Gate of t.
Eomanus formery known as the Pempton whch, ndeed,
had been constructed soey for ths purpose, and by two
sma gates or posterns at ts respectve ends, one at the
dranope Gate, the other at Top Capou. nother postern
had, however, says Crtobuus, been opened by ustnan
to gve easer access to the stockade from the cty.
The constructon of the stockade had been commenced
mmedatey after the destructon of the tower near the
Eomanus Gate, on pr 21.1 s the attenton of the enemy
had been prncpay drected to the attack on the was n ths
part of the cty, so the stockade whch repaced the uter
a contnued to the end to be the focus on whch was
concentrated neary the entre strength of hs attack. o-
one coud say what woud be Mahomet s pan of batte, but
no one doubted that the stockade coverng the t. Eomanus
Gate or, as t s caed n od Turksh maps, the Gate of
the ssaut woud at east be one of the chef paces aganst
whch he woud drect an assaut. ehnd t and between
t and the great nner a was the fower of the defendng
army. The emperor hmsef had hs camp ute near,
though wthn the cty, whe ustnan, standng for a
tme as the most conspcuous fgure on the Chrstan sde,
was n command wthn the stockade. s energy and hs
courage had caed forth the un uafed admraton of frend
and foe. The eaousy of the enetans at hs k pontment
had ong snce been overcome. he arbaro aunches hs
recrmnatons aganst the Genoese generay, and even
sometmes aganst ustnan hmsef, even he s constraned
to repeat that the presence of the great Genoese captan was
per benefto de a Chrstantade et per honor de o mundo.
s e ampe communcated tsef to hs troops, and he
1 arbaro, Pusouus, and eonard agree wth Crtobuus n ther descrpton
of the stockade.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPEEC T U T 311
thus became the hero of a who were fghtng. the cty,
says the orentne soder Tetad, had great hopes n hm
and n hs vaour. Mahomet hmsef was reported to have
e pressed admraton of the courage and abty, the fertty
of resource and the actvty of ustnan, and to have re-
gretted that he was not n the Turksh army. n front of
the stockade was the sutan, surrounded by hs whte-capped
anssares and the red-fezzed other members of hs chosen
bodyguard. Everythng ndeed ponted to a great fght at
the stockade, where the great eaders and the fower of
each army stood opposte each other.
bout the begnnng of the ast week n May the Turks
were aarmed by the rumour of an approachng feet and of
an army of ungarans under ohn unyad, both of whch
were reported to be on ther way to the reef of the cty.1
The aarm, however, proved to be fase. s Phrantzes
aments, no Chrstan prnce sent a man or a penny to the
ad of the cty.2 t frst sght t s somewhat surprsng
that no ad came ether from the erbans or ungarans.
Durng the eary days of the sege assstance had been
hoped for from both of these peopes. Phrantzes states
that the despot of erba, George rancovch, treated the
sutan n such a manner as to make Mahomet taunt the
Chrstans wth hs hostty to Constantne.3 th the
recoecton of the Turksh vctores at arna and at
Cossovo-po, and especay of the fact that he had hmsef
been attacked because he woud not on n voatng the
peace between adsaus and Murad, t s probabe enough
that ran ovch was not unfrendy towards Mahomet.
ndeed, at the -re uest of the young sutan, he had used hs
nfuence to brng about a three years armstce between the
Turks and the ungarans. t s not, therefore, surprsng
that no ad came from hm.
1 Phrantzes, 263.
1 bd. 826. M. M atovch, n hs peasant and vauabe Constantne, ast
Emperor of the Greeks, states that Mahomet receved an ambassador from
adsaus on May 26 (p. 198) but do not know on what authorty.
Phrantzes, 325.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
312 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
More success mght have been antcpated from negota-
tons wth ungary. ere, however, the three years
agreement (made eghteen months before the sege) for an
armstce stood n the way. The ungarans had receved
a terrbe esson at arna on the breakng of treates, and
they hestated before voatng the new arrangement. Ducas
and Phrantzes agree n statng that the agents of unyad
had come to the cty n the eary days of the sege and had
re uested the sutan, on behaf of ther prncpa, to gve back
the copy of the armstce sgned by hm n return for that
sgned by Mahomet. They gave as a prete t that unyad
was no onger vceroy of the kng of ungary. The desgn
was too transparent to be accepted by the Turks.1 The
dea was to suggest to the sutan that the ungarans
were comng to the ad of the cty that they had compunc-
tons about breakng the treaty, but that, as t was not sgned
by the prnce, they had a vad e cuse for so dong. To
ths e tent what was done ndcated a sprt frendy to the
beseged. The sutan and hs counc promsed to consder
the proposton, and put the agents of unyad off wth a
cv and bana repy.2
Ducas tes a story regardng the vsts of the agents of
unyad whch may be notced, though he s carefu to
gve as hearsay. e says that the offcers n ther sute
showed the gunners how they mght use ther great bombard
more effectuay to destroy the was by drectng ther fre
n successon aganst two ponts nstead of one, so as to form
a trange, and that the devce succeeded to such an e tent
that the tower near the Eomanus Gate and a part of the
wa on each sde of t was so broken down that the besegers
and beseged coud see each other.3
1 M. Mt atovch a suggeston that the negotatons had probaby emanated
from the wy cardna who had been the ev sprt of adsaus, or possby
from the crafty, but unpractca, mnd of George rancovch, appears
pausbe.
1 Phrantzes, 826 Ducas, v.
1 Ducas, v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
313
C PTEE
T D EMP E : U T G E T TE ME -
GE T G U E DE TU C U C C ED
DEC DE G T G EGE P C M T
G T G T EE D P U DE U T
P EP T DD E T T E P D
T DE T GE E . P EP T C T :
E G U P CE : C T T E DD E T
E DE D T E ET D GE E E T
C T E CE T. P : DE E DE T E
UP T E T T T , D C E G TE
E D T EM : EMPE E T PECT
CE .
May 25 t was we understood both by besegers and aut days,
beseged that the crss of the strugge had come and that a
genera attack by and and sea and by a the forces whch
the sutan possessed was at hand and woud resut n a con-
test whch woud probaby decde the fate of the cty.
Mahomet was abe to choose hs own tme and make
characterstc preparatons. The dfferences n the fna
preparatons of besegers and beseged arose from two
causes: frst, from the dsparty n numbers between the
huge host of the besegers and the sma army defendng
the cty second, from the fact that the Turksh army con-
ssted e cusvey of men, whe the popuaton of the cty
was argey composed of women and chdren, of prests,
monks, and nuns. n one sde was a arge host wthout
non-combatants on the other a sma but vaant army
worn out by wearsome work, unreeved, and encumbered
wth a great number of useess non-combatants. he the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
31 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
descrptons of what was done durng the ast days by the
besegers gve us many mtary preparatons wth a day
devoted to fastng and rest, those of the beseged are
crowded wth accounts of regous processons, of sensuous
ceremones, of pentents, of churches fed wth peope
endeavourng to appease the wrath of an offended God and
beseechng the ad of the rgn and sants. ut notwth-
standng ths coourng of the conduct of the defenders and t
must aways be remembered that the descrptons are wrtten
by Churchmen the soders were not unmndfu of ther
duty. Constantne and the eaders negected no precautons
for defence, carefuy noted that ther orders were obeyed,
and were now engaged n makng a fna dsposton of ther
sma force. had ther aotted task : even the women
and chdren were caed upon day and nght to ad n
reparng the damage done by the guns natves and
foregners ved wth each other n zea for the defence.
hether the eaders reased that ther strugges were
hopeess may be doubted, though t s dffcut to beeve
that they coud fee confdence n the resut. t s certan
that they a recognsed that the fna strugge woud be for
fe or death. The popuaton generay were buoyed up
wth the knowedge of the faure of the Turks to capture
the cty n 1 22, wthn the recoecton of many of the
ctzens, and possby though not, thnk, to any great
e tent by the hope of mracuous nterventon on ther
behaf. The fath whch accepted the egend of an advance
beng permtted as far as t. opha and of an ange who woud
then descend and hand over the government of the cty to
the emperor may have e sted among the women and monks,
but t s not of the knd whch soders, and st ess even
regous mtary commanders, possess. The eaders, from
the emperor downwards, knew the weakness of the cty, the
nsuffcency of men to defend fourteen mes of was, and
the overwhemng superorty n numbers of the Turksh
army. The bad news brought on the 23rd by the brgantne
sent to search for the enetan feet had amost dspeed
hope of tmey ad from the est, though many st cung
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PEEP E T T TEUGG E 315
to the beef that they mght wecome a few more taans
who were reported to have been seen at Chos on ther way
to the capta.1
n Thursday, May 2 , arbaro notes that there were
musc and feastng and other sgns of re ocng among the
Turks because they had earned that they were about to
make a genera attack.2
n the 25th and the 26th the great guns were con-
stanty at work n the ycus vaey and at the two other
paces aready descrbed. n the evenng, however, of the
26th, at one hour after sunset, the Turks made a great
umnaton aong the whoe ength of ther ne. Every
tent n the enemy s camp coud be seen. The fres were so
great as to show everythng as ceary as f t were day.
They asted t mdnght. The shouts from the Turks rent
the heavens. The archbshop states that a Turksh edct or
radk had gven notce that for three days prase shoud be
offered to God, but that on one day there shoud be fastng.
The umnatons n whch the Turks nduged and the
nghty feastng are what take pace usuay durng the
month of Eamazan. ut as ths was not Eamazan, every
one rghty con ectured that they ndcated that the Turks
had receved the wecome news of a genera and mmedate
attack.
Even, however, n these ast days of the sege the sutan utan
appears to have serousy hestated whether to make the to attack,
attack or abandon the attempt to capture the cty. Many
of the Turks reay appear to have ost heart. They had
been seven weeks before the cty and had accompshed
nothng. The pashas themseves were dvded n opnon.
arous rumours were current n the camp whch ncreased
ther hestaton. estern Europe woud not aow Con-
1 Tetnd says: e 1 armee de ense ue menot et eondusot Messre ean
e Eendou oredano fut arrve a Constantnope ung seu our avant ue
cette cte fust prnse, certes n y avot aucun doute u s eussent fort secouru
et fussent venus ben a pont (p. 30).
Per e campo de Turco n uesto zorno se fe e asa feste, de son, e de
atra condton de aegreze, e uesto perche sentva che tosto voea dare a
bataa zenera (p. 8, under May 2 ).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
316 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
stantnope to be captured. The prnces of the est were
eagued together to drve the Turks out of Europe. ohn
unyad, wth a arge force of nfantry and cavary, was on
hs way to reeve the cty.1 great feet prepared at the
re uest and wth the ad of the pope, the head of Chrsten-
dom, was on ts way out, and ts van had aready been
heard of at Chos.2 There were not wantng many n
Mahomet s camp who were opposed to a contnuaton of
the sege and who urged hm to abandon t. The sutan,
accordng to Phrantzes, was nfuenced and depressed by the
rumours of the nterference of estern Europe, especay
by the news of the arrva of a feet at Chos,3 by the want
of success whch had so far attended hs efforts to enter the
cty, by the stubbornness of the defence and the strength of
the was, and, asty, by omens deduced from fashes of
ghtnng whch had payed over the cty, or from some
atmospherc effect whch had ghted up the dome of t.
opha omens whch, at frst nterpreted as a sgn of God s
vengeance on the Constantnopotans, were a tte ater con-
strued by some of the Turks to be a token that t was taken
under Dvne protecton.
1 Phrantzes, 263.
1 eonard, p. 95 Phrantzes, 263 Crt. v.
1 Crt. vu.
The accounts of ths ght (or darkness), whch aarmed both sdes, are
somewhat confctng. Perhaps here aso Crtobuus s the safest gude. n
chapter v. he mentons the regous processon aready descrbed, where the
statue of the rgn fas, and says t was three or four days before the attack.
mmedatey after came torrenta rans wth vvd fashes of ghtnng. Then,
1 the ne t day, there was a thck fog astng t evenng. arbaro speaks of a
darkness, due, udgng from hs descrpton, to an ecpse of the moon, astng
from the frst to the s th hour after sunset, as beng on the 22nd. Ths
aarmed the Greeks, he says, because of an ancent prophecy whch decared
that Constantnope shoud not be ost unt the moon shoud gve a sgn n the
heavens. Phrantzes (page 26 ) says: t us urrpdrrov arapdvov f opavuv a
rs r 5 vverbs ru tv rfs r as rr 5 fo frw arrfy. Possby both
Phrantzes and arbaro have the same atmospherc nght effects n vew: that
s, that there were fre uent fashes of ghtnng durng the nght so ong as the
ecpse asted. The statement of Puscuus, who was n the cty at the tme, has
aready been uoted. ee p. 297, ante. The account of Crtobuus appears
cear, but t does not emnate the mracuous, for he decares that many
persons, both mans and foregners, decared that they had seen the Dvnty
hdng msef n the couds.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TUE UGGE T UEEE DEE: TEEM 317
t was probaby n conse uence of ths depresson that ends
even at ths ate stage Mahomet made one more effort to n
nduce the Greeks to surrender the cty. certan sma,
the son of e ander who had obtaned the rue over nope render,
by acceptng the suzeranty of the Turks, came nto the cty
at the re uest of the sutan and endeavoured to persuade
the Greeks to make terms. e spoke of hs own nfuence
wth Mahomet and promsed, f they woud appont a
messenger, to use t to procure for hm a favourabe hear-
ng. e decared that uness terms were made the cty
woud certany be captured, the men ked, and ther wves
and daughters sod as saves.
Upon sma s suggeston a messenger, but a man of no
partcuar name or famy, went wth sma to Mahomet.
ccordng to Chacondyas, the answer sent to the Greeks
was that they shoud pay an annua trbute of ten myrads
or one hundred thousand god bezants, and f ths condton
were not accepted Mahomet woud permt as an aternatve
that a the nhabtants shoud eave the cty, takng wth
them ther own property, wth eave to go whther they
wshed. e woud be content to receve the deserted cty.
The Greeks, though wth some dfference of opnon, decded
that they coud not and woud not accept ether of the con-
dtons offered. Possby not a few of them were of the
opnon of Chacondyas, that the offer was not serous on
the sutan s part that s, that he dd not beeve that there
was any chance of ts beng accepted but that t was rather
an attempt to earn what the feeng was among the Greeks
n regard to ther chance of success. Mahomet had nothng
to ose by hs offer. e knew that the nhabtants coud
not pay the amount of trbute demanded. f, on the other
hand, they had been wng to desert the cty n order to
save ther ves, he woud have ganed an easy vctory
wthout boodshed a vctory whch he was by no means
certan he coud gan after a genera assaut. f the story of
Chacondyas s to be beeved, then addtona doubt s
thrown on the statement of Ducas that the emperor on a
prevous occason had vountary offered to pay any trbute
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
318 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
whch mght be demanded. am dsposed to gve credence
to Chacondyas.1 sma was a very key man to be em-
poyed by Mahomet. The sutan rghty udged that the
beseged woud be wng to accept condtons, and woud
desre to earn what hs condtons were. The answer con-
vnced hm, however, that hs ony chance of ganng the
cty was by fghtng for t.a
n rday, May 25, and aturday the Turks contnued
ther cannonadng aganst our poor was even harder than
ever. Greeks and taans bused themseves n reparng
the damages as fast as they were made, and ths n such
good fashon, says arbaro, that even after a that the great
guns coud do we made them as strong as they were at
frst.
ntan Meantme t was necessary for the sutan to put an end
counc to to a hestaton as to the commencement of the genera
attack. counc was hed for ths purpose on aturday the
fck or unday the 27th, n whch the arguments n favour of
and aganst the sege were fuy dscussed. a Pasha, the
grand vzer and the man of greatest reputaton, decared
hmsef n favour of abandonng t. e remnded hs master
that he had aways been opposed to t and had foretod
faure from the outset. The strong poston of the cty
made t nvncbe, now that the atns were adng the
ctzens. e urged that sooner or ater Chrstan kngs and
peope woud be provoked by ts capture and woud ntervene.
The Genoese and enetans, aganst ther wsh, woud become
enemes of the Turks f the war went on. e therefore
advsed retreat whe ths coud be done n safety.3 a
Pasha s rva and enemy was the banan agan Pasha,
who was ne t hm n rank. he a was aways
1 Duoas aso mentons the attempt recorded by Chacondyas, but wthout
mentonng the name of sma. Ducas thus mentons two negotatons for
peace, the frst (f t ever e sted) beng towards the end of pr and the
second neary a month after.
1 The Turksh hstoran ad-ud-dn, (p. 20) represents the emperor as offerng
to surrender everythng e cept Constantnope to whch Mahomet s repy was,
- Ether the cty, the sword, or E- sam.
1 eonard.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET E T T 319
favourabe to the Chrstans,1 agan was ther enemy.
agan, seeng the utan downcast at havng to rase the
sege, body advocated an attack. e urged that the
appearance of the ght over aga opha, whch had been
taken by some of the Turks to ndcate that the cty was
under dvne protecton, reay meant that t woud be
devered nto the sutan s hands. e remnded hs young
master that e ander the Great had con uered the word
wth a much smaer army than was now before the cty.
s to the comng of feets from the est, he nether beeved
nor feared t. The dvson among ts prnces woud brng
anarchy nto any feet they mght get together. There was
and coud be no concert among them. esdes, even f such
a feet arrved, there were three or four tmes as many Turks
as any feet coud brng. e recommended, therefore, that
the attack shoud be pushed on vgorousy : that the cannons
shoud be kept constanty gong, so as to make new breaches
or wden those aready made n the was, and that a thought
of retreat shoud be abandoned. The younger members of
the counc agreed wth hm, as dd aso the eader of the
Thracan troops that s, the ash-bazouks and strongy
urged an attack. Ths advce stffened the sutan s own
determnaton. Mahomet ordered agan Pasha to go
hmsef that very nght among the troops and earn what
was ther mnd on the sub ect.2 agan obeyed the order,
returned, and reported that he had vsted the army, whch
desred orders for an mmedate attack. e assured the
sutan that he coud fght wth confdence and be certan of
vctory.3
Upon ths report the sutan announced hs ntenton to Decdes
make a genera assaut forthwth, and from ths tme devoted attack.
1 eonard, Phrantzes, and Tetad a speak of hm as frendy to the
Chrstans. e was, however, dsked by Mahomet, because he had persuaded
Murad to send hs sou to Magnesa. Tetad says that the Chrstans n the
Turksh army shot etters nto the cty to et the beseged know a that went
on n the counc.
2 ccordng to eonard, the sutan ordered agan to f a day for a genera
assaut.
1 Phrantzes, 623-8, and aso eonard.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
320 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Makes
fna
arrange-
ments for
genera
attack.
hmsef soey to competng hs fna preparatons.1 e
ordered that durng the foowng nghts fres shoud be
ghted and torches burned, that the soders shoud fast
durng the foowng day, shoud go through ther ceremona
abutons seven tmes and ask God s ad n capturng the
cty.
The sutan rose eary on the mornng of unday the
27th. e caed those n charge of the guns and ordered
them to concentrate the fre of ther cannon aganst the
was of the stockade. e dsposed hs bodyguard, accord-
ng to the arms they carred, nto regments some of whch
contaned upwards of a thousand men and drected that
when the order was gven they shoud be sent forward n
successon that after one dvson had fought t shoud
retre and rest whe another took ts pace. n so dong he
ntended that the genera attack shoud contnue unt t
ended n vctory wthout gvng the beseged any tme for
rest. t was perhaps the best way to take advantage of
hs enormous superorty n numbers.
Then he vsted the other troops from sea to sea, repeat-
ng hs orders to the eaders, encouragng a by hs presence,
and seeng that a arrangements had been made as he had
drected.
Mahomet sent a message to Gaata nsstng that the
Genoese shoud prevent hep beng sent candestney to the
cty.
e caused hs herads to procam through the camp
that hs soders woud be aowed to sack the cty durng
Procams
three dnys
of punder.
1 The narratve of Phrantzes reatng the decson of the meetng of the
Turksh counc concudes by statng that ths was on the 27th that s, unday
(p. 269). t may have been, but t s dffcut to beeve that the counc
meetng, the sendng of agan to earn the opnon of the soders, hs retan
and the decson, together wth the subse uent procamaton, were a crowded
nto one day. arbaro gves the procamaton as beng made on Monday the
28th. eonard says that, as a resut of the meetng, a procamaton was ssued
for the attack to be on Tuesday and for the three precedng days to be devoted
to prayer and one of them to fastng. f he s correct, the counc coud not
have been on the 27th. Tetad states that the counc asted durng four days.
The statement appears possbe, and perhaps gves the e panaton of the
apparent dscrepances n the narratves.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
GE EE U T EE GED 321
three days: to announce that the sutan swore by the ever-
astng God, by the four thousand prophets, by Mahomet,
by the sou of hs father, and by hs chdren, that the whoe
popuaton, men, women, and chdren, a the treasure and
whatever was found n the cty shoud be gven up freey by
hm to hs warrors. The procamaton was receved wth
tumutous e pressons of trumph.1 f you had heard the
shouts rased to heaven wth the cry, There s one God, and
Mahomet s hs prophet, you woud ndeed have marveed,
adds eonard.
o attempt was made on the aturday, unday, or
Monday to capture the cty, but the guns were steady
poundng away durng a these three days.
n unday the great cannon fred three tmes at the
stockade, and at the thrd shot a porton of t came down.
ccordng to the Muscovte, ustnan was wounded by a
spnter from the ba and had to be ed or carred nto the cty.
e, however, recovered durng the nght and superntended
once more the repars of the was.2
n the unday aso every Turk was busy n competng
preparatons for the fna attack.3 Every man had been
ordered under pan of death to be at hs post.
The Turks were observed to be fetchng earth, crates of
vne-cuttngs and other materas to eve a passage across
the foss, makng scang-adders, and generay to be brngng
forward a the engnes for assaut. hen the sun set,
fres and torches were ghted as on the prevous nght.
The umnatons were accompaned by such terrbe shouts
that arbaro, wth not unnatura e aggeraton, asserts that
they were heard across the osporus. The soders, n hgh
sprts at the thought of the comng attack, were once more
1 eonard, 96, Phrant. 269 arbaro adds that the Turks beeved that on
the morrow they woud have so many Chrstana n hand that two saves coud
be bought for a ducat : such rches that everythng woud be of god, and
they coud have enough har from the heads of Chrstan prests to make ropes
wth whch to te up ther dogs.
The Moscovte, . Ths frst wound s ony mentoned by the
Moscovte.
1 Phrantzes, 269.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
322 DE TEDCT T E GEEE EMP EE
feastng, after ther day s fast. The beseged, hearng the
shouts, the sound of the trumpets and gutars, of ppes, ffes,
and drums, and the usua dn, ran to the was, for the umna-
ton was so great that they were n hopes that the fres were
devourng tents and provsons but, says Ducas, when they
recognsed that there was no aarm among ther enemes,
they coud ony pray to be devered from the mmnent
danger. The umnatons contnued unt mdnght, and
then, more suddeny than they had appeared, the fres were
e tngushed and the camp was eft n compete obscurty.
The eaders on both sdes had now but few fna arrange-
ments to make for attack or for defence. The sutan, as usua,
personay superntended the makng of those on the Turksh
sde.
n Monday mornng Mahomet accompaned by a arge
foowng of horsemen, whch arbaro estmates at about
ten thousand, rode over to the Doube Coumns and
arranged for the co-operaton of the feet whe the genera
bombardment and attack were beng made by the rest of
hs forces.1 dmra amoud, the successor of atogu,
was to spread out hs shps on the Marmora sde from
t. Eugenus Gate to that of Psamata, to prepare to enter
the cty by scang-adders from the shps, f entrance
were possbe, and at a events by hs preparatons and
fegned attacks to draw off as many men as possbe from
the defence of the andward was.2
Mahomet returned n the afternoon from the Doube
Coumns. n the same day, and possby on hs return, the
sutan summoned to hm the heads of the Genoese communty
n Gaata and confrmed the strct n uncton he had aready
gven them that on no account were they to render ad to
the Greeks.3
fter crossng the Goden orn he once more rode aong
the whoe ne of the was from the orn to the Marmora,
1 arbaro, p. 50.
2 arbaro. Ducas says, from t. Eugenus to odegetra and as far as
anga (p. 282-3), whch s substantay the same poston as that gven by
Crtobuns.
orso Dofn, p. 78.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET PEEC T M 323
to nspect hs troops and see that a was ready. e passed
before hs three great dvsons : Europeans, under Cara a the
seect troops, ncudng the anssares, before the Myrandron
and the Mesotechon, and the satc dvson, between Top
Capou and the sea, each of about ffty thousand men, and saw
that a was ready. fter havng thus nspected hs feet Mahomet
and hs army, he summoned the pashas and chef mtary the
and nava offcers once more to hs tent. Crtobuus gves p as
us an account of what was sad whch probaby represents
fary what passed. The decson was taken. The cty was
to be attacked. efore the assaut began t was necessary
for Mahomet to e pan hs pan of assaut, gve hs fna
orders, and hod out to hs foowers every possbe nduce-
ment to fght bravey.
The sutan began by recang to hs hearers that n the
cty there was an nfnte amount and varety of weath of
a knds treasure n the paaces and prvate houses, churches
aboundng n furnture of sver, god, and precous stones.
were to be thers. There were men of hgh rank and n
great numbers who coud be captured and sod as saves
there were great numbers of ades of nobe fames, young
and beautfu, and a host of other women, who coud ether
be sod or taken nto ther harems. There were boys of
good famy. There were houses and beautfu gardens.
gve you to-day, sad Mahomet, a grand and popuous
cty, the capta of the ancent Eomans, the very summt of
spendour and of gory, whch has become, so to say, the
centre of the word. gve t over for you to page, to
seze ts ncacuabe treasures of men, women, and boys, and
everythng that adorns t. ou w henceforward ve
n great happness and eave great weath to your chdren.
The chef gan for a the sons of thman woud be the
con uest of a cty whose fame was great throughout the
whoe word. The greater ts renown, the greater woud be
the gory of takng t by assaut. great cty whch had
aways been ther enemy, whch had aways ooked upon
them wth a hoste eye, whch n every way had sought to
destroy the Turksh power, woud come nto ther possesson.
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
32 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
The door woud be open to them by ts capture to con uer
the whoe of the Greek empre.
To ths promse recorded by Crtobuus may be added
what s sad by the Turksh hstoran, that Mahomet urged
that the capture woud be an augmentaton of the gory of
ther fath, and that t was ceary predcted n the acred
Tradtons.
The sutan further urged them not to beeve that capture
was mpossbe. ou see, he remarked, that the foss s fed
and that the was have been so destroyed by the guns n
three paces that they may be crossed not ony by nfantry,
but even by cavary. They form no onger an mpregnabe
barrer, for the way has been made amost as eve as a race -
course.
e decared that he knew the defenders to be so weak
that he beeved the reports of deserters who stated that
there were ony two or three men to garrson each tower, so
that a snge man woud have to defend three or four crene-
atons and the men themseves were -armed and unsked
n warfare. They had been harassed day and nght and
were worn out, were short of provsons, and coud not man-
tan resstance aganst a contnuous attack. e had decded
to empoy the great number of hs foowers n makng a
contnuous assaut, day and nght, sendng up fresh detach-
ments one after the other, unt the enemy from sheer
wearness woud be forced to yed or be ncapabe of further
resstance.
Mahomet pretended once more to be uncertan what the
conduct of the taans woud be durng the comng assaut.
The cause was not thers. They woud not sacrfce ther ves
where there was nothng to gan. The m ed crowd, gathered
from many paces, had no ntenton of dyng for the cty, and
when they saw the waves of hs men succeedng each other at
the attack they woud throw down ther arms and turn ther
backs. Even f, from any cause, they dd not run away, they
were too few to resst hs army. The cty, both by and and
sea, was surrounded as n a net and coud not escape.
1 ad-ud-dn, p. 16. Transaton by E. . . Gbb.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET D P T 325
Mahomet concuded by urgng a to fght vaanty,
assurng hs hearers that he woud be at ther head and
woud see a that passed. e fnshed hs address by charg-
ng hs hearers to return to ther posts, to order a under ther
commands to take food, and then to e down for a few hours
rest. ence was everywhere to be observed. They were
en oned to draw up ther men n batte array at an eary
hour n the mornng, and when they heard the sound of the
trumpet summonng them to batte and saw the standard
unfured, then to the work n hand.
The eaders of dvsons remaned, after the departure of
the arger assemby, n order to receve ther fna orders, dvsons.
amoud, wth hs feet, was to keep near the seaward
was and the archers and fusers 1 shoud be so ready to
shoot, that no man dare show hs head at the battements.
agan was to cross the brdge, and wth the shps n the
harbour to attack the was on the Goden orn. Cara a
was to cross the foss probaby between Tekfour era and
the dranope Gate, where was one of the three roads that
Mahomet had opened nto the cty and to try to capture the
wa. saac and Mahmoud, at the head of the satc dvson,
were charged to attempt the was near the Thrd Mtary
Gate. a and ara a, who were n command of the troops
encamped around the sutan, opposte the thrd and most m-
portant breach that, namey, at the Eomanus Gate, defended
by ustnan were to foow the ead whch the sutan woud
hmsef gve them.
avng thus made hs fna dspostons, Mahomet ds-
mssed hs nner counc, and each eader went away to hs
own tent to seep and awat the sgna for attack.
The speech to hs eaders, whch have summarsed n
the precedng paragraphs from the report gven by Crto-
buus,2 s aso recorded by Phrantzes, though at much ess
ength. e descrbes t as havng been made at sunset of
n modern Greek the name for sportng guns s -rov e a. The
Turks ca them Toufemg. Daoas uses the word po u/3 o/ o.
1 Crt. v. to .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
326 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
the 28th,1 and makes the sutan remnd hs eaders, wth the
usua vouptuous detas, of the gores of paradse promsed
to the true beever who des n batte.2
Meanwhe, wthn the cty preparaton of a dfferent
wthn the knd had been made. fter the meetng of the counc of
C1 y. Turksh nobes, the beseged, who seem aways to have been
we nformed of what went on n the enemy s camp, earned
at once that t had been decded to make a genera assaut
forthwth. day ong durng the ast day of agony the
aarm be was rngng to ca men, women, and chdren to
ther posts. Each man had hs duty aotted to hm for the
morrow, whe even women and chdren were empoyed to
carry up stones to the was to be hured down upon the
Turks.3 The baey of the enetan coony ssued a fna
appea, cang upon a hs peope to ad n the defence,
and urgng them to fght and be ready to de for the ove
of God, the defence of the country, and per honor de tuta
a Chrstantade. honest men, says the enetan
darst, obeyed the baey s command, and the enetans,
besdes adng n the defence of the was, took charge of the
shps n the harbour and were guardans of the boom.
arbaro and hs feow ctzens occuped the day n makng
mantes for the protecton of the soders upon the was.
The sence durng the Monday before the andward
was was more mpressve than the nose of prevous war-
ke preparatons. The Turks were keepng ther fast.
Probaby durng the afternoon they were aowed to seep n
1 ccordng to Crtobuus, the meetng of the Counc was on the 27th.
2 Phrantzes, 269-70. as the speech as recorded by Crtobuus ever
devered The answer am dsposed to gve s that a speech was devered
whch was substantay that reported by Phrantzes and Crtobuus. The
fashon foowed by the yzantne wrters, and ther desre to mtate cassca
modes, by puttng a speeches n the frst person, made t necessary to nvent a
speech f the substance of what was sad were known. Crtobuus, wrtng some
years after the capture and havng had many opportuntes of meetng wth the
Turksh eaders, was n a poston to earn what was sad and done by them,
and hence hs report, wherever t can be tested, amost nvaraby proves trust-
worthy.
arbaro, May 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E DE E DE P EP T 327
order that they mght be fresh for the attack on the foow-
ng mornng, for, says Crtobuus, the Eomans were surprsed
at the uetness n the camp. arous concusons were
drawn from the sence. ome thought that the enemy was
gettng ready to go away others that preparatons were beng
competed whch were ess nosy than usua.1
The reader of the orgna narratves gets weary of the
constant ament of ther authors over the sns of the peope,
the prncpa one, f the wrter s a Cathoc, beng the refusa
to be sncerey reconced wth Eome f rthodo , t s
the negect to gve due honour to the sants. The depreca-
ton of the ust anger of God was on every one s ps, and
prests of both Churches speak confdenty as to the cause of
ths anger. ut assuredy, f the nvocaton of the ceesta
herarchy were ever desrabe, t was so on ths ast evenng
of the e stence of the cty as the Chrstan capta of the
East.
speca soemn processon took pace n the afternoon ast
through the streets of the cty. rthodo and Cathocs,
bshops and prests, ordnary aymen, monks, women, ch- m Cty
dren, and ndeed every person whose presence was not
re ured at the was, took part n t, oned n every yre
Eeeson, and responded wth the sncerty of despar to
prayers mporng God not to aow them to fa nto the
hands of the enemy. The sacred ekons and recs were
brought from the churches, were taken to the neghbourhoods
where the was were most n ured, and paraded wth the
processon n the hope to peope of orthern cmes and
the present century ne pcabe and amost unthnkabe
that ther dspay woud avert the threatenng danger.
t woud be a mstake, however, to thnk that, because
these processons and the veneraton of the sacred recs are
aen to modern modes of thought, they were not marked
wth true regous sentment, or even that they were useess.
They encouraged the fghters to go more bravey forth to
batte aganst tremendous odds, and they comforted both
them and non-combatants wth the assurance that God was
1 Crt. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
328 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
on ther sde. The archbshop concudes hs account of ths
ast regous processon n the Chrstan cty, on the eve of
the great strugge, by decarng that we prayed that the
ord woud not aow s nhertance to be destroyed, that
e woud degn n ths contest to stretch forth s rght
hand to dever s fathfu peope, that e woud show that
e aone s God and that there s none ese besde m no
ah of the Mosems and that e woud fght for the
Chrstans. nd thus, pacng our soe hope n m, com-
forted regardng what shoud happen on the day apponted
for batte, we wated for t wth good courage.
hen the processon had competed ts ourney, the
emperor addressed a gatherng of the nobes and mtary
eaders, Greeks and foregners. Phrantzes gves at consder-
abe ength the speech devered by Constantne. Gbbon,
unera whe descrbng t as the funera oraton of the Eoman
empre. empre, suggests that the fuest verson whch e sts of t,
that namey of Phrantzes, smes so grossy of the sermon
and the convent as to make hm doubt whether t was
pronounced by the emperor. e have, however, the other
summary gven by rchbshop eonard, who aso was
probaby present. Each account s gven n the pedantc
form whch s characterstc of medaeva churchmen, Greeks
or atns. The reporter aways seems to thnk t necessary
to ntroduce cassca ausons, to enarge on the regous
aspect of the comng strugge, and to report n the frst per-
son. ut, bearng n mnd ths fashon of the tme, and
recang the fact that the accounts of Phrantzes and the
archbshop are ndependent, ther records of the funera
oraton are substantay dentca and do not vary more
than woud do two ndependent reports wrtten some months
after the devery of a speech n our own tme.
The emperor caed attenton to the mpendng assaut,
remnded hs hearers that t had aways been hed the duty
of a ctzen to be ready to de ether for hs fath, hs country,
hs soveregn, or hs wfe and chdren, and peaded that a
these ncentves to heroc sacrfce were now combned. e
dwet upon the mportance of the cty and ther attachment
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C T T E PEEC 329
to t. t was the cty of refuge for a Chrstans, the prde
and oy of every Greek and of a who ved n Eastern
ands. t was the ueen of Ctes, the cty whch n happer
tmes had subdued neary a the ands under the sun. The
enemy coveted t as hs chef prze. e had provoked the
war. e had voated a hs engagements n order to obtan
t. e wshed to put the ctzens under hs yoke, to take
them as saves, to convert the hoy churches, where the
dvne Trnty was adored and the most hoy Godhead
worshpped, nto shrnes for hs basphemy, and to put the
fase prophet n the pace of Chrst. e urged them as
brothers and feow soders to fght bravey n the defence
of a that was dear to them, to remember that they were
the descendants of the heroes of ancent Greece and Eome,
and so to conduct themseves that ther memory shoud be
as fragrant n the future as that of ther ancestors. e
entrusted the cty wth confdence to ther care. or hm-
sef he was determned to de n ts defence. e recaed to
them that he and they put ther trust n God and not, as
dd ther enemy, n the muttude of hs horsemen and hs
hordes.
oth the reporters of ths speech state that Constantne
concuded by addressng the enetans and Genoese sepa-
ratey, and, ndeed, gve the substance of what he sad. e
recaed to each group ther vaant servces and the ad
they had rendered n tmes past and e pressed hs confdence
n ther assstance on the morrow.
The emperor endeavoured to nfuse hope and confdence
nto a the eaders by pontng out that htherto the
defenders had been abe to hod the was, that the nvaders
were ke wd anmas and fought wthout ntegence, that
the shouts, the fres, and the great nose were a barbarous
attempt to frghten them, but that, protected by the was,
he and hs peope wth ther brave taan aes woud be
more than a match for the nvaders. Do not ose heart,
sad he, but comfort yourseves wth brght hopes, because,
though few n number, you aresked n warfare strong,
brave and nobe, and proved n vaour. e concuded by
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
330 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
urgng them once more to be darng and steadfast, and
promsed that n such a cause, by the grace of God, they
woud wn.1
e have nothng to enabe us to udge whether the
emperor possessed the power of utterance whch at varous
perods n the word s hstory has enabed great soders to
knde the enthusasm of ther foowers. f ever occason
demanded such power, beyond doubt t was the present.
ne advantage at east the orator possessed : he had an
audence entrey n sympathy wth hm. hether he
succeeded or not n nsprng them wth a confdence whch
he can hardy have hmsef fet may be doubted. ut that
a were determned to foow the emperor and to sacrfce
wves and chdren and ther own ves n defence of hm
and ther ancent cty s attested by both reporters. The
eaders, after the fashon st prevaent n Eastern Europe,
embraced and asked forgveness of each other, as men who
were ready to de, and, soemny devotng themseves to the
cause of the emperor, repared to the great church of aga
opha, to strengthen themseves by prayer and the recepton
of the oy Mysteres, to confrm ther vows to fght, and,
f need be, unmndfu of a wordy nterests, to de for the
honour of God and of Chrstanty.
ast The great ceremony of the evenng and one that must
servce n aways stand out among the word s hstorc spectaces was
fophk. the ast Chrstan servce hed n the church of oy sdom.
The great church had not been reguary used snce the
meetng of December 12, whch had ed to so much heart-
burnng and -w. ow, at the moment of supreme
danger for Constantnope, the farest monument of Eastern
Chrstendom was agan opened. The emperor and such of
the eaders as coud be spared were present and the budng
was once more and for the ast tme crowded wth Chrstan
worshppers. t re ures no great effort of magnaton to
pcture the scene. The nteror of the church was the most
beautfu whch Chrstan art had produced, and ts beauty
was enhanced by ts st gorgeous fttngs. Patrarch and
1 Phrantzes, 271-8 eonard, 97.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E CE T. P 331
cardna, the crowd of eccesastcs representng both the
Eastern and estern Churches emperor and nobes, the
ast remnant of the once gorgeous and brave yzantne
arstocracy prests and soders ntermnged, Constant-
nopotans, enetans and Genoese, a were present, a
reasng the per before them, and feeng that n vew of
the mpendng danger the rvares whch had occuped them
for years were too sma to be worthy of thought. The
emperor and hs foowers partook together of the undefed
and dvne mysteres, and sad farewe to the patrarch.
The ceremony was n reaty a turgy of death. The
empre was n ts agony and t was fttng that the servce
for ts departng sprt shoud be thus pubcy sad n ts
most beautfu church and before ts ast brave emperor.
f the scene so vvdy descrbed by Mr. ryce of the coro-
naton of Chares the Great and the brth of an empre s
among the most pctures ue n hstory, that of the ast Chrs-
tan servce n t. opha s surey among the most tragc.1
The soemn ceremony concuded, a went to take up
ther respectve statons. The Greeks, says eonard, who s
by no means a wtness parta to them, went to ther posts
strengthened n ther many resove to put asde a prvate
nterests and acted together for the common safety steady
and cheerfuy.
taans and Greeks returned to ther statons at the Defenders
andward was for the defence of the uter a and wth the
nner a behnd them. n order to prevent any of ther them
number wthdrawng from the fght the gates eadng from
the cty nto the Perboos, where they stood, were cosed and
ocked. They thus vountary cut themseves off from a
chance of retreat. t was done, says Cambn the orentne,
wrtng whe the sege was wthn the memory of persons
st vng, so that n takng from the defenders any means
of retreat they shoud resove to con uer or de.2
1 Phrantzes, 279 The Mosoovte, p. 1113. The ceremony s aso mentoned
n the Georgan Chronce.
1 bra d ndrea Cambn orentne deta rgne de Twch et mpero
de ttomanm. Edton of 1529, p. 25.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
332 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Emperor s
defenders,
Durng the nght the defenders, and especay those
between the stockade and the nner a, heard the nose of
great preparatons among the enemy.
The emperor rode from aga opha to the paace of
achern, whch he had occuped durng a the tme of the
sege. Phrantzes, who was n company wth hm, asks who
coud reman unmoved whe the emperor durng hs ast
and short stay n the paace demanded pardon of a there
present. f a man had been made of wood or stone he
must have wept over the scene.
Depresson s naturay the constant note of a the narra-
tves of those present n the cty durng May 28. The ene-
tan coses the day s entry by recordng n a uant passage
that the fastng and re ocng among the Turksh army went
on unt mdnght, and that then the fres were e tngushed,
but that these pagans a day and nght contnued to
beseech Mahomet that he woud grant them vctory and
hep them to capture ths cty of Constantnope whe we
Chrstans a day and nght prayed God and t. Mary and
a the sants n heaven and wth many tears devouty
besought them that they woud not grant such vctory,
that the beseged shoud not become vctms of ths accursed
pagan, and thus each sde havng prayed to ts God, we to
ours and they to thers, the ord mghty wth hs mother
n heaven decded that they must be avenged n ths batte
of the morrow for a the sns commtted.
horty after mdnght of the 28th-29th the emperor,
accompaned by Phrantzes, eft the paace of achern on
horseback to nspect the varous statons and to see that a
were on the watch. The was and towers were occuped
the gates from the cty nto the Perboos were safey cosed,
so that none mght enter or eave.1
hen they came to Cagara,2 probaby on ther return,
1 Phrantzes, p. 280. The cosng o the gates behnd the soders s mentoned
aso by other wrters.
The Cagara Gate was the present Egr Capou. or a descrpton of
Cagara and the neghbourng paace of achern see Professor van Mngen s
, ( n.ttne Constantnope, p. 128. Cagara was the name of a dstrct whch
was n the corner made by the wa runnng at rght anges to the foss, where
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EMPEE E T E T E C T 333
they dsmounted. They went up together nto a tower
from whch, assumng t to be the one at the corner where
the wa begns to descend towards the Goden orn, whch
woud be that most sutabe for ther purpose, they woud
have an unnterrupted new of the road and a consderabe
stretch of ground on both sdes of t eadng to the dranope
or Charseus Gate, whe, ookng n the other drecton, they
coud see the outsde of a arge porton of the was towards
the Goden orn and of the h n front where the Crusaders
had encamped n 1203 and near or upon whch Cara a was
at the head of the ash-bazouks. They heard the murmur
of many voces and the nose of many preparatons and
were tod by the guards that these sounds had contnued
durng a the nght and were caused by the transport
of guns and other machnes nearer to the dtch.1 t was
probaby between one and two of the mornng of the 29th
when Phrantzes and hs mpera master separated and
n a kehood they never met agan.
t termnates on the north ust beyond Tekfour era, and that whch eads
down the steep sope to the Goden orn.
1 Phrantzes, p. 280.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
33 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
C PTEE
GE E U T : C MME CED - U T E
E DE E TED T TT C E D E
C TT C T E P CE E
TT C E P T C DE T U T U DED
D ET E EMPE EM T C DE C PTU ED
DE T C T T E : C CTE C PTU E
C T T P E.
Genera
assant
com-
mences
eary
mornng,
May 29,
1 58.
T E genera assaut commenced between one and two hours
after mdnght on the mornng of Tuesday May 29.1
hen the sgna was gven, the cty was attacked smu-
taneousy on a three sdes. The orders gven by Mahomet
on the prevous day had been strcty obeyed. The shps
1 The ueston when the genera attack began s very much one of appreca-
ton. ccordng to Ducas, Mahomet commenced on the unday evenng to make
a genera attack and durng the nght the beseged were not permtted to seep
but were harassed a nght and, though n a ess actve manner, unt between
four and fve of the afternoon of Monday. Phrantzes decares the capture to
have been made on the thrd day of the attack and woud thus make t begn
on unday, but hs narratve shows that the genera attack began aft r md-
nght of the 28-9th. arbara s statement substantay agrees wth that of
Phrantzes and s that durng the whoe of the 27th the cannons were dscharg-
ng ther stone bas: tuto e orno non feze ma atro / / bombardar n c
puovere mure but on p. 51 he says that Mahomet came before the was to
begn the genera attack at three hours before day on the 29th. Crtobuus
makes the genera attack begn on the afternoon of tho 28th, when the sutan
rased hs great standard (Crt. and v.). ar Mer, n hs e ceent notes to
Crtobuus, usty remarks that as arbaro and Phrantzes were n the cty ther
evdence ought to be preferred to that of Crtobuus. They both represent the
fna assaut as begnnng very eary n the mornng of the 29th. The state-
ments are reconcabe by supposng that the dspostons for a genera attack
began on the unday, but that the actua genera assaut dd not take pace
unt the Tuesday mornng. ad-ud-dn says, on the authorty of two Turksh
contemporares, that the great vctory was on Tuesday, the ffty-frst day from
the commencement of the war (p. 3 ).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
GE E U T EG 335
durng the nght had taken up the postons assgned to
them on the sdes of the Marmora and on the Goden orn.
The armes on the andward sde began smutaneousy to
attempt the was at severa ponts.1
The prncpa assaut was n the ycus vaey and
aganst the stockade : where, says Tetad, tweve hundred
feet of barbcan had been destroyed by the cannon where,
adds Chacondyas,2 four of the strongest towers had been
destroyed where, says Ducas, the uter. a had been so
competey broken down that the besegers and beseged coud
see each other, and where, e pans Crtobuus, the uter a
had been so entrey overthrown by the cannon that t was
no onger a wa but ony a stockade but up wth beams,
fascnes, branches and the ke, and barres of earth.3
The defenders were between the stockade and the nner
a. ere they had to defeat the enemy, n front of them
or de. Mahomet s ntenton was to concentrate hs attack
on the stockade and on the was between the dranope Gate
and Tekfour era and to dea bow after bow aganst them
wth the whoe of hs avaabe force whe makng suffcent
show of attack esewhere to draw away the defenders.
The assaut was commenced by the ash-bazouks, the ssaut
most worthess porton of Mahomet s army, who came up y
for ths purpose from the northern end of the andward bazouks-
was. Many among them were Mosems, but there were so
many Chrstans and foregners that arbaro cas them a
Chrstans. eonard decares that among them were Ger-
mans, ungarans, and other foregners of varous knds.5
Mahomet s ob ect n sendng forward these men to make
the frst attack was many that they mght e haust the
strength and the ammunton of the beseged. Ths, n-
deed, was hs method of utsng hs superorty n numbers.6
1 Cambn, 2 . P. 160. Ch. v. P. 52.
5 eonard, p. 86 : Tests sum uod Graec, uod atn, uod German,
Panones, oetes, e omnum chrstanorum regonbus Teucrs comm t opera
eorum fdem ue ddcerunt.
cchero, 958 : Percoche Maometh pensava, roreando g straoch co
rmetter nuove gent nea zuffa, verrebbe a non dar punto d spato per rpo-
sars a Grec, d manera che, non potendo sostener tanta fatca per o contnue
combattmento, s sarebbono agevonente potnt vncere.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
336 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Moreover, says arbaro, he preferred that these Chrstans
shoud be ked rather than hs Mussumans. The ash-
bazouks advanced bearng a the scang-adders wthn
shootng dstance of the was and probaby e tended them-
seves from Tekfour era to the stockade and beyond to
Top Capou. They began the fght wth a genera dscharge
of arrows, of stones from sngs, and ron and eaden bas.
Then, wth a wd dsordery dash, they rushed across the
dtch and endeavoured to capture the uter a and
especay the stockade. They were armed n ways as
numerous and vared as the races and creeds to whch
they beonged: some wth bows, others wth sngs, wth
ar uebuses or wth muskets,1 but most of them smpy wth
scmtars and sheds. undreds of adders were paced
aganst the was and the bravest hastened to cmb them.
thers, mounted on the shouders of ther comrades, en-
deavoured to reach the summt or to strke at the defenders.
n the darkness of ths nght attack, made by ffty thousand
men, there was soon wd confuson everywhere, but
especay n the vaey to whch for the present the acton
n my story s confned. t every pont the nvaders met
wth a brave resstance. he among the attackng party
there were many who had no heart for the fght,2 there were
others who were not defcent n courage, but they had to
meet the best soders n the emperor s army, a band of two
thousand Greeks and taans a under the eadershp of
ustnan, the ncomparabe captan, the mghty man and
genune soder.
The defenders threw the adders down, dscharged
ther arrows, fred ther muskets and cuverns,3 and hured
down a prodgous uantty of stones. The assaants were
so numerous and so crowded together that the msses of
the beseged tod heavy aganst them. The bravest who
succeeded n cmbng wthn strkng dstance were struck
1 Crt.v.
1 Mchae Constantnovch, a ervan who was wth a contngent of hs
countrymen n the Turksh army, says, s far as our hep went, the Turks
woud never have taken the cty ( uoted by M atovch, p. 23 ).
r- u uv. Crt. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E T TT C EEPE ED 337

down. The resstance was so stubborn that many began to

gve way. ut they had not yet suffcenty served ther
purpose. Unt ther strength was e hausted, Mahomet
woud not consent that they shoud cease to e haust that of
the defenders. Those who attempted to wthdraw found
themseves between the dev and the deep sea. body of
Turksh chaouses had been tod off wth ron maces and
oaded whps to drve back any endeavourng to retreat, and
behnd them agan were statoned anssares ready wth
ther scmtars to cut down any who shoud succeed n
escapng through the ne of chaouses. n ths manner
the fght was proonged for between one and two hours.
ut n spte of a that coud be done, n spte of They are
numbers and of courage, Mahomet s frst dvson was b k
beaten back wth many ked and wounded. avng
served ts purpose n e haustng the strength of the sma
body of the defenders, t was aowed to wthdraw. ome
of the beseged appear to have consdered the attack rather
as an attempt to surprse the cty by a nght aarm than as
part of the e pected genera assaut. They were ndeed weary
wth hard fghtng and hard work. or forty days they had
hardy known a snge hour of rest,1 and they hoped for t, at
east unt the mornng. They were soon undeceved.
md the darkness of the eary summer mornng a natoan
dvson of natoan Turks coud be dstngushed pourng ne t 015
over the rdge on whch stands Top Capou. t was the attack-
advance of dscpned men, dstngushabe by ther breast-
pates, and ther arrva made the stuaton much more
serous. ere, ndeed, was the genera assaut whch a
e pected at dayght. The bes throughout the cty agan
sounded everywhere an aarm a the nhabtants were at
ther posts. s the natoans came across the dtch up to
the stockade the strugge began once more n deady earnest.
Trumpets, ffes, and drums sounded ther oudest to en-
courage the assaants. esegers and beseged shouted and
roared at each other. Prayers for hep, mprecatons, cang
of bes wthn the cty, roar of guns and sma cannon
1 Chao. p. 160.
z
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
338 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
wthn and wthout made up the pandemonum of a storm-
ng party. adders were once more paced aganst the was
and were hured back men scrambed on each other s
shouders tryng hard to reach the summt of the stockade.
ur men are contnuay throwng down stones and are
resstng hand to hand a who attempt to scae or destroy
t. More Turks were ked, says arbaro, than you woud
have thought possbe.
ow the great cannon, whch durng the nght had been
advanced as near the wa as possbe, s brought nto pay.
n hour before dayght a we-drected shot from the
monster was amed at the stockade, struck t and brought
a porton of t down. Under cover of the dust from the
fang stones and barres of earth, but especay of the
dense back smoke of the powder, a band of Turks rushed
forward and, before they coud be prevented, three hundred
had entered the encosure. The Greeks and taans ressted
manfuy, fought fercey to e pe them, ked many and
drove the remander out.1 The beseged rased shouts of
trumph. The emperor was wth hs soders, aways
showng hmsef n the thck of the fghtng, urgng men by
voce and cheerng them by hs e ampe. Ths second
attack was more systematc, fercer, more desperate than
the frst. The Turks had no need of men behnd them to
prevent ther retreat or to urge them forward. houtng
ther wd batte-cry of ah ah they rushed on n the
darkness as men who, f they do not court death, at east do
not fear t as men who beeve they are fghtng for God,
and that n case of death they w be at once transported to
a combned heaveny and earthy paradse.
They, too, n spte of the dscpne and darng of the natoan
T troops, of the stmuus derved from ther fanatca creed
and from the speca promse of reward here and hereafter
to those who shoud succeed n enterng the ueen Cty
or shoud persh n the attempt, the assaut by them faed
as competey as had that of the ash-bazouks. The
1 arbaro (5 ) says, Greeks and enetans, omttng a menton of the
Genoese.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UEE T E TT C 339
stubborn bravery of a comparatvey sma number of Greeks
and taans behnd the hasty formed stockade and the
battered, thousand-year-od was were so far more than a
match for the nvaders.
The success of the attackers was up to the present not ssauts
more compete n other parts of the cty. agan Pasha
had made desperate attempts to scae the was near the fa1
west end of the orn under cover of showers of arrows and
other msses from the shps and from arge pontoons
drawn up as near as possbe to the was, but had been
defeated by Trevsano. Cara a Pasha, north of the dra-
nope Gate, had crossed the foss and made a vgorous attempt
aganst the was broken down by the cannon between that
Gate and the Paace of Porphyrogentus, now known as
Tekfour era.1 ut that dstrct, the hgh part of the
Myrandron, 2 was hed by the three brothers occhard,
who had borne the cost of ther men at ther own charge,
and who covered themseves, says eonard, wth eterna
gory, fghtng ke oratus Codes and hs companons
who kept the brdge of od. Ther neghbours at Tekfour
era and around the southern porton of Cagara under
the enetan baey Mnotto,3 had been e uay successfu.
the nvaders attempts had been defeated. Crtobuus
s ustfed n commentng wth prde on the defeat of ths
second attack. The Eomans, ndeed, proved themseves
very vaant for nothng coud shake them, nether hunger
nor want of rest, nor wearness from contnuous fghtng,
nor wounds, nor the thought of the saughter of ther
fames whch menaced them. othng coud ater ther
determnaton to be fathfu to ther trust.
There remaned but one more chance on May 29 at
east of capturng the cty by genera assaut. Two
dvsons had faed. ut Mahomet noted that hs pan of
attack by successve dvsons had greaty weakened the
defenders at the stockade. e therefore decded to put
forth a hs strength and to send forward hs reserves.
1 Crt. v. eonard : n oco arduo Myrandr.
Puscuus, v. 173, and orzo Dofn, 55.
7. 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 0 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
These conssted of the ttte of hs army, the veteran warrors
of hs bodyguard, nfantry bearng sheds and pkes, a body
of archers, another of ancers, and, more sked and more
ssaut by trustworthy than a, hs body of tweve thousand anssares.1
These reserves were now to attempt the assaut at the
stockade under the mmedate eadershp of ther great
commander, whe the remander of the army made a
smutaneous attack aganst other portons of the andward
was.
Mahomet began the new assaut wth the utmost care.
Dawn was now suppyng suffcent ght2 to enabe hm to
superntend a more eaborate pan. The assaut was not to
be a mere wd rush and scrambe. avng urged hs guards
to show ther vaour, Mahomet put hmsef at ther head
and ed them as far as the foss.3
t the moment, says arbaro, when the defenders were
re ocng at havng drven out the three hundred from the
barbcans, the pagans agan fred ther bg gun and under
cover of the smoke and dust the besegers advanced. huge
but ordery crowd of archers, sngers, and musketeers ds-
charged ther arrows and other msses. uccessve voeys
were steady fred upon the Greeks and taans defendng the
whoe ength of the stockade, so that they coud hardy show
a head over the battements wthout beng struck. The
msses fe n numbers, says Crtobuus, ke ran. They
darkened the sky, says eonard. hen the defenders had
been thrown nto some confuson by ths ong ha of
msses, Mahomet gave the sgna for advance to hs fresh,
vgorous, and nvncbe anssares. They rushed across
the foss and attempted as ther predecessors had done, to
carry the stockade by storm.
Ten thousand of these grand masters and vaant men,
says arbaro, wth admraton for a brave enemy, ran to
the was, not ke Turks, but ke ons. ghtng n
1 Crt. v.
eonard, p. 98: Tenebrosa no n ucem trahtur, nostrs vncentbus.
Et dum astra cedunt, dum Phoeb praecedt ncfer ortnm, aa, aa n
martem concamans, congobatus n gyrum consurgt e erctus.1
1 Crt. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TT C E E 3 1
presence of ther soveregn, says Crtobuus, they never ost
ther dash, but fought ke men possessed and as f fe were
of no vaue. They tred to tear down the stockade to
breakor pu down the great barres of earth whch crowned t
to drag out the beams and thus break down or make a passage
through nto the Encosure to cmb over t on the scang-
adders whch once paced aganst the wa were mmedatey
crowded wth assaants. Ther shouts and yes, ther cas
upon ah, the nose of ther drums, ffes, and trumpets,
the roar of the cuverns and cannon once more struck
terror nto the affrghted ctzens and were heard, says
arbaro, across the osporus. or a whe a was mad
confuson.
e do not need the confrmaton of arbaro and Crto-
buus of the statement that the Greeks and taans were
worn out wth ther ong defence before the attack by the
anssares commenced. They had been hewng and hackng,
throwng down stones and hurng back adders for neary,
or perhaps ute, three hours and were une ua to contend
wth many tmes ther numbers of men ardent and fresh
for batte. ut they knew, as ndeed dd every one wthn
the cty, that the crss of the attack was at hand, and they
manfuy fought on. The church bes added to the dn :
the aarm bes on the was were cang for every avaabe
hep. omen and chdren, monks and nuns, were ether
assstng to brng stones to ther frends on the was or were
on ther knees prayng that ther great cty shoud not fa
nto the hands of the pagans. ustnan and hs tte band
met the attack wth ances, a es, pkes, and swords, and cut
down the foremost of ther assaants. or a short tme the
fght became a hard hand-to-hand encounter, nether party
ganng any advantage over the other.
Contemporaneousy wth ths atter porton of the The
strugge n the ycus vaey, an ncdent, possby of p 0
supreme mportance, was takng pace about haf a me to mcdent-
the northward.
f the three ways nto the cty whch Mahomet decared
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
he had opened for hs troops, one was to the north of the
dranope Gate. The was between ths gate and the
Paace of Porphyrogentus were, n constructon, ke those
n the ycus vaey, but the nner Theodosan wa, nstead
of e tendng as far as that paace (now known as Tekfour
era), stopped short about a hundred yards from t. There
a short wa at rght anges connected t wth the second
or uter a. n ths transverse wa was a postern gvng
access from the cty to the nner Encosure or Perboos. The
short uter a north of the transverse wa, havng to do
duty for the two cty was, had been made e ceptonay
strong. sma postern gate, party beow the eve of the
ground and underneath the e tremty of the paace,1 ed
drecty from the cty to the uter Encosure. Ths gate
was known as the erkoporta or Crcus Gate.2 t had been
but up and amost forgotten for many years prevous to
the sege, but when easy access to the uter Encosure was
deemed necessary, certan od men recaed ts e stence and
t was reopened. s ts poston caused t to be con-
ceaed from persons who were not cose to the tower, t
may easy have been eft undefended for a whe durng
the nght under the mpresson that t woud not be
notced.3
tv rp ru w - pa ta atrt a u vap pay fvor , tnc yaun, vpbs rb
rto6tr ftpoy r va arov.
1 ts compete name was Porta yokerkou, because t ed to a wooden crcus
outsde the cty. ee the sub ect fuy dscussed by Professor van Mngen
yzantne Constantnope, pp. 89-9 .
am not satsfed that the erkoporta was the one ndcated by Professor
van Mngen. n the map pubshed by the Greek yogos, as we as n
Canon Curts s roken ts of yzantum, a sma postern s shown n the
wa mmedatey south of the tower ad onng Tekfour era, and my own
recoecton s that saw ths waed-up postern wth Dr. Paspates n 1875. The
wa tsef was pued down on the outbreak of the ast Turko- ussan war
and repaced by a sghter one. hchever vew be correct, the statement n
the te t s not affected.
Professor van Mngen contends that the erkoporta strcty so caed was
the sma gate n the corner between Tekfour era and the ad onng tower on
the south. ut he mantans aso that the postern to whch Ducas refers was
n the transverse wa, gvng access from the cty to the nner Encosure. e
remarks that f the Turks entered by the erkoporta they coud have mounted
the great nner a from the cty. s to the atter ob ecton, t mast be-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TUE T T E EE P ET 3 3
The uter a between the erkoporta and the dra-
nope Gate had been argey damaged and a breach made
whch had been stormed unsuccessfuy durng the nght.
The Turks had here aso, as we as near the Eomanus Gate,
been abe to pass the dtch and take possesson of the
uter Encosure.
s dayght approached, some of the enemy notced that
the erkoporta had been eft open. number of anssares
(stated by Ducas to be ffty) hastened through and took pos-
sesson of t. They were soon foowed by others, who ganed
access to the nner Encosure frst through the erkoporta
and then through the neghbourng postern aready mentoned
n the transverse wa, the dstance between the two posterns
beng about thrty yards. They surprsed and attacked
those who were occuped n resstng the attempts of Cara a s
man dvson to storm the breach or scae the uter
a. Every foot they captured aowed ther numbers to
be ncreased by comrades who coud now cmb the uter
a wthout opposton or who crowded n through the
erkoporta and the postern n the transverse wa. The
beseged, overwhemed by numbers, and havng ther retreat
nto the cty through the postern cut off, fed towards the
dranope Gate, the postern of whch was soon bocked by
the crowd, the stronger trampng upon the weaker, so that
presenty a egress from the Encosure was mpossbe.
saughter took pace and a few Turks entered the cty, whe
others mounted the was, pued down the emperor s fags
and those of t. Mark and repaced them by the Turksh
standards.
The entry of the Turks by the erkoporta s ony reated
by Ducas, but t s ncdentay confrmed by the fact men-
toned by Phrantzes and other wrters, that whe the strugge
n the ycus vaey was gong on, the Turksh standards
were rased on the towers to the north of the dranope Gate
remembered that the fghters were wthn the Encosure defendng the uter
a, and f the Turks entered through the postern n the transverse wa they
woud take the fghters n the rear. t woud have been a better poston for
attack than on the nner a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
before an entry had been effected esewhere.1 Crtobuus s
statement that Cara a s men crossed the foss, made a vgorous
assaut, and sought to pass wthn the broken-down ( uter)
wa, but were repused, probaby refers to the same ncdent. 2
Ducas s carefu to state that the emperor and the Eomans
dd not know what had happened, because they were at some
dstance and were too much occuped n defendng themseves
n a dfferent pace, whch he e pans to be where the wa
had been broken down : that s, at the stockade n the ycus
vaey. he they were thus fghtng, he says, to resst the
entry through the runed wa, God wed that the enemy
shoud enter the cty by ths other way. eonard mentons
that the arrangements for sendng messengers from one part
of the wa to another were defectve. The emperor, how-
ever, was probaby nformed of the entry by the erkoporta
and of the capture of at east part of the encosure between
that postern and the dranope Gate, and hastened thther
before hs army under ustnan earned that the Turksh
standards had been hosted on the towers near the dranope
Gate.3 The few Turks who had entered the cty, bent
upon punder, made for the rch monasteres of Choras and
t. ohn n Petra and the achern paace but t woud
appear that the brothers occhard were abe to regan
possesson of the Encosure and to prevent any consderabe
number of the enemy from foowng those who had entered
the erkoporta. Possby even they were strong enough
to cose t. The fact that the entry at the erkoporta
s not mentoned by Crtobuus may be taken to confrm
the vew that, f he knew of t at a, he ony regarded t as
a somewhat unmportant ncdent.
1 Phrantzes, p. 285. Crt. v.
3 ad-ud-dn gves an nterestng varant of the story of Ducas. e states that
whe the bnd-hearted emperor was busy resstng the besegers of the cty
at hs paace to the north of the dranope Gate, suddeny he became aware
that the uprasers of the most gorous standard of The ord of God had
found a path to wthn the was ( ad-ud-dn, p. 30). The statement that the
emperor was present at Tekfour era agrees wth that of Ducas but the atter s
account of the events mmedatey foowng the entry by the erkoporta vares
so much from that gven by others that suspect some sentences have dropped
out of hs narratve.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T M ET U DED 3 5
Meantme n the Encosure n the ycus vaey the
strugge was beng bravey fought out wth pkes, a es,
avens, ong ances and swords, for now, as Crtobuus s
carefu to nform us, the fght was hand-to-hand. 1 The
obstnate resstance of the tte band of Greeks and taans
appears to have met wth some success. The attack by the
anssares and the rest of the sutan s own dvson had so
far faed and was weakenng.
t was at ths moment that one of those fatefu accdents .
ustnuttu
occurred whch have at tmes decded the destny of natons, wounded.
ohn ustnan, who under the emperor was n supreme
command, was severey wounded. e bed profusey,
and determned to eave hs command n order to obtan
medca ad. The wound was so severe that t proved morta
wthn a few days. ut those present dd not recognse ts
gravty. ome of hs contemporares deny that t was
suffcenty grave to ustfy hs eavng the fed, but Crto-
buus, wrtng some years afterwards, states that he had to
be carred away.2 eonard and Phrantzes say that when
the emperor was nformed of hs determnaton to enter
the cty, Constantne besought and mpored hm not to
do so but to return to hs post, endeavourng to persuade
hm that the wound was sght and pontng out that hs
departure woud demorase not ony hs own men but the
Greeks, and strongy urged that the fate of the cty depended
on hs remanng. ustnan, however, peaded the pan of
hs wound, demanded that the key of the gate eadng nto
the cty shoud be gven to hs men,3 and nssted upon
eavng the Perboos or Encosure, promsng to return when
hs wound had been attended to. The keys of a sma gate
whch ustnan had caused to be opened n the nner a
to gve easer access to the Encosure behnd the stockade
were brought and he entered the cty.
1 Crt. v. bd. 1 eonard, p. 37.
t s dffcut to dentfy the gate descrbed as havng been opened on to
the stockade. Crtobuus gves no farther ndcaton of ts poston than that
here mentoned (ch. ). aspates thnks t was a temporary postern, waed up
after the sege when the nner a was repared to prevent smuggng, but
woud pace t not far from Top Capou, a poston whch cannot be accepted f
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 6 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
The story tod by Chacondyas s that n repy to the
emperor s ueston whther he was gong, ustnan sad
that he was gong where God msef had opened a way for
the Turks. t may we be doubted. e was accompaned,
say Crtobuus and others, by hs own men, a statement,
however, whch can hardy appy to the whoe four hundred.
The unockng of the gate proved at once to be a dangerous
temptaton to soders who had been fghtng contnuousy
for hours and who had seen the departure of ther eader.
ustnan made hs way to hs shp, whch was statoned at
the boom, and escaped to Chos, where he ded wthn a
few days or possby on the way thther.1
ust- s departure was caamtous and at once created a panc.
departure e was a commander who had the fu confdence of those
under hm, and hs absence struck dsmay nto ther hearts.
arbaro says that t was through hs fght that the shout
was then rased, The Turks have got n that everybody
then cred n aarm to God for mercy, and that men wept
ke women. t was through hm, and he ed n hs throat,
because they had not yet got n. 2 eonard, hmsef a
the stockade were, aa have paced t, near the Mtary Gate of t. omanus.
The PodesU of Pera, however, says that ustnan went per psam portam per
uam Teucr ntraverunt (p. 6 8), whch woud ndcate t. omanus. ndrea
Cambn, the orentne aready uoted, n hs bra dea rgne de Turch,
pubshed by the sons of the wrter, says that ustnan, who had behaved so we
that the savaton of the cty was argey attrbuted to hm, was serousy wounded,
and, seeng that the bood fowed n great uantty and beng unwng that
they shoud fetch a doctor, wthdrew secrety from the fght ... a the gates
whch ed from the ntmuro .e. the uter a beng cosed, because thus
the fghters had to con uer or de (p. 25).
1 s monument st e sts n the church of . Domeneo at Chos wth
an eptaph whch contans the phrase ethae vunere ctus ntert. Phrantzes
says that ustnan was wounded n the rght foot by an arrow eonard, by an
arrow n the armpt Chacondyas, n the hand, by a ba Crtobuus, by a ba
n the chest or throat whch perced through hs breastpate. The atter
statement woud be consstent wth Tetad s whch speaks of the wound
nfcted by a cnvern. cchero says ustnan was wounded by one of hs
own men. arbaro (who, t must aways be remembered where he s tpeakng
of the Genoese, was a enetan and ncapabe of dong ustce to a ctzen of
the rva repubc) does not menton any wound, but states roundy that
nstnan decded to abandon hs post and hasten to hs shp, whch was
statoned at the boom.
1 arbaro, p. 65.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P ET C EGE G T M 3 7
Genoese, who speaks of ustnan wth warm admraton,
s hardy ess severe upon hm n regard to hs manner of
eavng the fght. e decares that, as he had at frst shown
courage, now he dspayed cowardce. e ought to have
borne the pan and remaned, or at east to have apponted
some one n hs pace. The sprt of hs foowers was broken
by hs deserton. The Podesta of Pera, aso a Genoese,
seems hmsef to have condemned hs departure. e says
the enemy was opposed rght manfuy, but ustnan
deserted hs gate, and wthdrew to the sea, and by that
gate the Turks entered wthout resstance. Eememberng
that ths s the testmony of the chef Genoese offca aganst
the great Genoese captan, t may be regarded as refectng
the genera opnon of the tme.1 e, however, may we
remember that ustnan had remaned n the cty wth hs
men, had worked day and nght at the repars of the was,
had, by the testmony of a, been the great organser of the
defence, and, knowng that he ded of hs wounds, may be
chartabe enough to beeve that he dd not desert hs post
e cept under the pressure of pan too great to be endured.
t s beyond doubt that hs departure demorased both
the foregners who remaned and the brave tte band of
Greeks who had borne wth them the brunt of the fghtng.
eonard asserts that when hs countrymen saw themseves
wthout a eader, they began to abandon ther posts.
Meanwhe the emperor, behnd the stockade, was en- Emperor
deavourng to ray hs men, and fghtng wth a courage roy 0
defenders
1 Php the rmenan, who was probaby present n the cty, states of
that ustnan and hs men deserted ther statons and that thus the cty 8toc ta 8-
was ost (pp. 675-6). Ecohero, whe speakng of the wound as severe,
decares that ustnan promsed to return, and attrbutes the departure of
many of hs foowers to the fact that the postern gate, whch he had re ured
to be opened for hs departure, suggested the dea of fght to hs men. n
other words t created a panc (p. 960). The contemporares who e cuse ust-
nan are Cardna sdore ( amentato, p. 677: e caeteros deterreret,
remedum uaerens cam sese pugnae subdu t ) and eonard, who both state
that he went away secrety so as not to dscourage hs foowers. Tetad further
decares that he eft hs command to two Genoese. eonard and the Podesta
wrote whe the mpresson of the fa and the sack of the cty were too recent
to enabe them to gve a coo udgment on ustnan s conduct: the atter
datng hs etter une 23, and the archbshop ugust 16.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
worthy of hs great name. e hmsef took the post of ust-
nan and ed the defendng party. e had no other men
to repace those who had eft, but he raed the Greeks and
the remander of the Genoese and enetans, and wth hs
own sma bodyguard rushed to the stockade.
na ,,
charge of Mahomet wtnessed, from the opposte sde of the foss,
the demorasaton caused by the departure of ustnan.
e noted that the stockade and broken was had fewer
defenders, that many of them were secrety sppng away,
and that those who remaned were fghtng ess vgorousy.
e saw that the opportune moment for hm had come and,
cang out to hs men, e have the cty: t s ours aready
the wa s undefended, urged hs anssares to fear nothng,
but foow hm, and the cty woud be captured.1 t hs
bddng and under hs ead, the anssares hastened once
more to rush the stockade and to cmb upon the debrs of
the wa destroyed by the gun.2
The sutan had promsed great rewards to the frst who
shoud gan a poston on the wa. stawart anssary
named assan ganed ths honour. man. of ggantc
stature, he was abe, whe hodng hs shed n hs eft hand,
to fght hs way to the top of the broken wa, and was
foowed by some thrty others. The Greeks ressted ther
entry and ked eghteen. ut assan mantaned hs
poston ong enough to enabe some of hs foowers to
cmb up and get over the wa. ferce skrmsh took
pace, and many were ked on both sdes. assan hmsef
was wounded by a stone, spped and fe, fought bravey
on hs knees, but was overpowered and ked.3 ut the
dscrepancy n numbers was too great. nce a few were abe
to mantan ther poston on the wa, the Turks mounted
and got over to the nner sde of the stockade n crowds.
The remnant of the defendng army stood ther ground for
a whe, but the nvaders drove a number of them back and
nto the deep dtch whch had been dug between the great
wa and the stockade and out of whch t was dffcut to

1 Crt. . aso eonard, 99. Cambn, p. 25.

1 Phrantzes, 285.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E UCCE 3 9
escape.1 Many were thus ked wthn the Perboos, of
whch for the frst tme the Turks were now the masters.
ome of the nvaders cmbed the great wa behnd the
defenders to hur down stones on them, and a ferce fght
went on aong the ength of the stockade n the ycus
vaey, and possby ndeed aong the whoe ength of the
was n the Mesotechon. uddeny, n ths the supreme
moment of the strugge, shouts were heard both wthn and
wthout the was and from the drecton of the harbour,
shouts whch were taken up by the Greeks, Ea w 17 Tro ty:
the cty s taken the Turksh fags are fyng on the towers.
e have aready seen what had happened to cause ths
cry to be rased. The detachment t f Turks who had ganed
entrance through the erkoporta had captured some of the
ofty towers between t and the dran ope Gate, and had
there rased the Turksh standards.
The cty s captured the cry sent dsmay nto the
hearts of our men, but encouraged the enemy. 2 t was not
true, says arbaro. The cty was not then taken. ut
meantme the Turks were now up and over the was n
crowds. thn a uarter of an hour, says arbaro, of ther
frst obtanng possesson of the stockade there must have
been thrty thousand of them wthn the Perboos.
The success of the anssares n overcomng the frst stockade
serous ne of defence 3 was foowed up nstanty by the capture
other Turksh troops. The news of the entry across the
stockade seems to have spread ke wdfre, and though t s
dffcut to beeve the statement of arbaro that the Enco-
sure was fed from one end of the was to the other wth
seventy thousand of the hoste army, t s possbe that
the vgour whch foows success enabed the anssares
and other portons of the army to obtan entry at once nto
the Encosure at varous other paces. ome of the defenders
fed n panc and made for the sma gate through whch
ustnan had retred, the ony one behnd them whch was
open. They rushed on n such haste as to trampe each
other down.
1 Crt. . 2 Phrantzes, p. 285. 1 a prma sbara d barbacan, p. 5 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
350 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
t ths moment the emperor, who had been caed off to
the northern end of the vaey to earn the meanng of the
dspay of the Turksh fags and to resst the nrush of the
nvaders who had entered by the erkoporta, returned.
purrng hs horse, he gaoped down the Encosure to the
stockade where the Turks were crowdng n,1 and tred to
ray the remander of the defenders. Cang upon hs men
to foow hm, he threw off hs mpera nsgna, drew hs
sword, sprang nto the thck of the fght, and attempted to
Death of drve the nvaders back.2 th Don rancsco of Toedo
tne. on hs rght, Theophus Paaeoogus and ohn Damata on
hs eft, hs own sword broken, he endeavoured to check the
advancng crowd. Thedphus shouted that he woud rather
de than ve. The four checked for a moment the nrush of
the Turks, sew some of them, and cut ther way to the wa
where the Turks were pourng n. ut they were hopeessy
outnumbered. The emperor was ost sght of amd the
crowd. e and hs companons fe fghtng, and the enemy
contnued to pour through the breaches.3
nce the enemy had obtaned entrance nto the Encosure
the defenders were n a trap. The ony e t nto the cty
open to them was by the sma gate through whch ustnan
had passed. The Mtary Gate of t. Eomanus, the Gate
of the ssaut, remaned ocked. heap of san, Genoese
and Greeks, near t made escape mpossbe. The defeat of
Cty the survvors of the gaant band whch ustnan had ed
was forthwth competed by a body of the anssares who
entered the Encosure across the broken stockade, formed
themseves n reguar order, and swept everythng before
them.5 Ther overwhemng numbers soon enabed them
to k a opponents who had not escaped nto the cty.
The great wa beng party broken down and wthout
1 Phrantzes, p. 285. - Montado, .: nagns posts.
1 Montado (ch. .) ncdentay confrms the verson of Ducas. e states
that the emperor determned on death ony after he had earned that the enemy
had entered the cty and had occuped the paace and other paces.
eonard, p. 99. n Dether s edton a note states that one of the M .
reada eghty atns sne Graecs, p. 608.
5 eonard, 99, says that they formed a euneus or phaan .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET E TEE T E C T 351
defenders, and the Gate of t. Eomanus beng forced or
opened, access to the cty was easy. band made ther way
to the dranope Gate, whch they opened from the nsde,
and the cty was from that moment n the power of the
enemy.1
s the sun rose Mahomet saw that hs great effort had
succeeded. here rabs, wth even greater numbers than
he commanded, n the frst fush of the vctorous career of
sam, wth the presence of the great Eyoub, the companon
of the Prophet, to encourage them and to speak of the
wondrous rewards whch Paradse had n store for the
beevers who shoud enter ew Eome or de n the attempt
where Murad thrty years bef 01 and where twenty
other besegng armes had been unabe to capture the
word s capta, he had succeeded. eated on horseback
beneath hs great standard and nsgna, he watched wth
the egtmate prde of a con ueror the entry of hs hordes
nto the cty.2 The mornng sun shed ts rays upon hm
and hs standard as hs soders thronged through the Gate
of the ssaut or hastened towards that of dranope. The
entry was not ong after sunrse and probaby between fve
and s o cock.3
f credt s to be gven to the story of the entry of the Capture of
Turks at the erkoporta as reated by Ducas, then t may to two
be sad that the capture of the cty was due to two accdents : ao dent8-
the eavng open of that gate and the wound of ustnan.
t s beyond doubt that the mmedate cause of the capture
was the wthdrawa of ohn ustnan, foowed by the fght
of a consderabe number of hs men.
n the words of Cambn, a contemporary of the sege,
but wrtng at a suffcenty remote perod to ook camy
1 Crt . Chac. p. 16 . hmed Muktar Pasha s Con uest of Constantnope.
Crt. . Tetad, p. 23, speaks of deu banners.
Crt. . Tetad, p. 29, a 1 aube du our arbaro (p. 55) at sunrse.
Phrantzes says that possesson of the cty was obtaned at haf past two, whch
by the then and present prevaent mode n the East of reckonng tme woud
correspond to about ten. Possesson of the cty woud probaby be about three
or four hours after the entry through the andward was. eonard says:
ecdum Phoebus orbs pernstrat herusphaerum et toa urbs a pagans n
praedam occupatur.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
352 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
upon the events he narrates, ustnan had so conducted
hmsef that, unt he was wounded, every one ooked to hm
for the savaton of the cty, and upon hs uttng the batte-
fed the courage of those whom he ed faed them.
hatever hypothess as to the character of hs wound
be accepted, whether when urged by the emperor he coud
have remaned or not, hs departure was an rretrevabe
msfortune. ew as were the defenders when compared
wth the great host attackng, they had never atogether
ost hope. The Podesta of Gaata, wrtng wthn a month
of the capture of the cty, decares that he and the Genoese
onged for the genera attack, because vctory for the Chrstans
appeared certan.1 n the other hand, there s reason to
beeve that the besegers were far from confdent of beng
abe to capture t. There was, as we have seen, a strong
peace party n Mahomet s camp headed by a Pasha.
The reports were we founded of a feet n the rchpeago
on ts way to the cty. Thrty shps sent by the pope had
arrved at Chos and were awatng favourabe wnds at the
tme they heard of the success of Mahomet.2
There were rumours of a ungaran army comng to
attack them n the rear. The emperor had promsed to gve
eymbra to unyad n return for hs ad. ome nkng
of the arrangement may have reached the sutan. The kng
of Cataona had made an agreement wth Constantne n
return for the sand of emnos.3 t s n the hghest degree
1 P. 6 7 on the 29th of aat month, ua de e pectabamus cum des-
dero ua vdebatur nobs habere certan vctoram.
Crt. ch. hut. Pusouus gves a somewhat dfferent account (v. 1025) :
u um Deus pae negavt
n Tened portu nam tempestatbus actae
tabant bs denae naves, uaa Gnosa teus,
uae enetan mperum hadamant egbus audt
msss, penas frumento et frugbus, nde
s unas enet mttebant Marte trremes
nstructas, urb au o Danas ue sed omnes
Mensem unum adverso tenuerunt sdere portum
eo prus nde datum est se de statone movere
uam Teuor capant urbem regem ue trucdent.
Phrantzes, p. 327.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M EE C T T E DE T 353
probabe that Mahomet beeved that f any of these forces
shoud arrve before Constantnope ether by and or by sea, he
woud have to abandon the sege. th these possbe dangers
threatenng hm, t s not unreasonabe to concude that f
the beseged coud have succeeded n repusng the Turks n
ther greatest attack, and have hed the cty for even one day
onger, Mahomet hmsef woud have consdered t necessary
to wthdraw hs army, and Constantnope mght possby
have been saved for Europe. ence the wthdrawa of
ustnan was an event of supreme mportance. t ed to
the capture and decded the fate of the cty, and gave the
death-bow to the Eastern Empre. The shps brngng hep,
whch were on ther way, were too ate. ne s amost drven
to the beef of Puscuus, u um Deus pse negavt.
n the strugge whch took pace, the emperor bore a part Death of
,, T- u- - .- TT 1. Constan-
worthy of hs name and of hs poston. e pershed among tne.
hs own sub ects and the remnant of the atns who
were adng hm. hether the story reated by Ducas
and eonard, that the emperor asked f there was no
Chrstan wng to k hm, be true or not, there can be no
doubt that he met hs death ke a brave man. accounts
attest hs courage. Crtobuus states that when he saw that
the enemy had succeeded and were pourng through the
breaches n the was, he shouted, The cty s taken and
am st ave, and thereupon dashed nto the mdst of the
enemy and was ked.2
The manner of hs death s, however, doubtfu. o con- Manner of
temporary wrter was present. Phrantzes, who had attended
hm at and after mdnght, e pressy tes us that he had
been sent on duty esewhere. Crtobuus states that the
emperor fe near the postern whch ustnan had opened
from the cty to the stockade a eonard, that he was struck
down by a anssary, recovered hmsef, was agan struck
down and ked. Ducas decares that two Turks camed to
1 Puso. v. 1025. 1 Crt. . 1 Crt. .
eonard, p. 99 Posh anssary, 332 Montado notes one report, that he
was tramped down n the throng, and another, that hs head was cut off.
Phephus (book . v. 990) says, Ense ue perstrcto nuno hos, nunc enecat
os, Donee vta suo dspersa est ama oruore.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
35 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
have ked the emperor and to have taken hs head, whch
was recognsed by otaras, and that t was paced on a coumn
n the ugusteum, then stuffed and sent to be shown n
Persa, raba, and sa Mnor.1 The story of Ducas s to
a certan e tent confrmed by the Moscovte, who states that
a scrbe brought the head of the emperor to Mahomet, who,
when he was assured that t was genune, kssed t and then
sent t to the patrarch. t was then encased n a sver
vase and bured under the atar of t. opha. e adds
that the body was carred n the nght to Gaata and there
bured.2 To some e tent ther story s confrmed by Puscu-
us, who says that n struggng wth the anssares at the
mound, where he ked three Turks, he was san by the
mghty stroke of a sword that hs head was cut off from hs
shouders by one who knew hm, and taken to Mahomet,
who pad the promsed reward.3 one of these stores as to
the manner of death can be regarded as atogether trust-
worthy. arbaro, wth the saor-ke buntness whch
usuay characterses hs matter-of-fact statements when not
attackng the Genoese, says, o news was receved of hs
fate, whether he was vng or dead, but some say that hs
body was seen among the number of the dead, whe others
asserted that he was tramped to death at the entry whch
the Turks made at the gate of t. Eomanus. Phrantzes,
who, ke arbaro, was n the cty at the tme, records that,
after the capture, the sutan caused dgent search to be
made to earn whether the emperor was ave or dead that
men were sent to seek among the heaps of the san that many
heads were washed, but no one coud recognse that of the
emperor but that a body was found whch had the mpera
eages embrodered on the socks and greaves, and that ths
body was gven over to the Chrstans to be bured wth due
1 ee aso ch. v. of Montado, who adds that the head was sent to the
pasha of abyon accompaned by forty youths and forty vrgns, a processon
ntended to make known the sutan s great vctory.
The Turks show a pace n the bema of t. opha whch they pretend to
be the tomb of Constantne.
ad-ud-dn aso makes a Turksh soder strke off the emperor s head
(p. 81).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M T CC U T 355
honours. Phrantzes does not profess to have seen the body,-
and makes no menton of the head havng been brought to
the sutan and recognsed by otaras the Grand Duke, as
stated by Ducas. Tetad confrms the statement that the
emperor ded at the tme of the assaut. e adds, ome
say that he had hs head sced off others that he ded at the
gate en s en cudant yssr. Ether story may be true. e
ded n the throng, and the Turks woud have cut off hs
head.
ganst the verson of Phrantzes s to be paced the fact
that hs tomb s unknown and that no contemporary or,
ndeed, subse uent wrter mentons where t was. ad t
e sted, t s not key to have been forgotten by the Greeks.
ad the body been purposey bured n a secret pace, there
woud probaby have grown up a egend about t whch
woud have kept ts memory green.2
Constantne Paaeoogus Dragases n the ffteth year character
of hs age dsappears amd the fna charge of the Turksh tantme.
anssares. though there were rumours of hs escape,
hs death wthn the nner Encosure of the ycus vaey
cannot reasonaby be doubted. s conduct durng the
whoe of the sege had earned respect. e had done hs
best to encourage hs sub ects to fght bravey, had stmu-
ated them by hs speech and by hs e ampe. e had spared
no e erton day and nght to organse the defence, had tred to
reconce hoste partes and to unte a for the common safety.
hen the ong-standng eaouses and rvares between
hs own sub ects and the ctzens of the two repubcs
threatened to weaken the force avaabe for the defence of
1 Phrantzes, p. 291.
1 Unt about ten years ago a tomb was shown by oca gudes to traveers
at efa Medan as the bura-pace of Constantne. t bore no nscrpton.
M. M atovch s mstaken n statng (n Constantne, ast Emperor of the
Greeks, p. 229), on the authorty of the eder Dr. Mordtman, that the Turksh
government provdes o for the amp over hs grave. ongsde the aeged
grave of Constantne s that of some one ese, probaby a dervsh, and a amp
was burnt there some years ago. mar amps are burnt nghty n many
other paces n Constantnope. t s now entrey negected. Dr. Paspates
suggests, and probaby wth truth, that the whoe story grew out of the desre
for custom by the owner of a neghbourng coffee-house.
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
356 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the cty, t was he who by hs persona nfuence and the
respect and even affecton whch he had ac ured and n-
spred persuaded them to postpone ther uarres. anatca
Greeks and e uay fanatca Cathocs had amost forgotten
for the tme ther anmostes and had oned forces for the
honour of God and for the defence of Chrstanty. t hs
nstgaton, Eoman cardna and rthodo bshops had
thrown themseves energetcay nto the common abour of
resstng the Mosem hordes. t hs entreaty the task of
competng the Unon of the Churches was by common
accord aowed to stand over. The e ampe of the regous
chefs was foowed by ther focks. henever we are
abe to get a gmpse of the emperor s personaty we see
hm as a man wthout conspcuous abty but whose devo-
ton to hs country was compete, whose sympathy made
frends of a who were brought nto contact wth hm, and
won for hm the admraton of hs own troops and of the
brave taans who fought under hm. s refusa to eave
the cty when urged to do so by the patrarch and other
eaders both of the Church and peope was the more prase-
worthy when t s remembered that the arguments n favour
of departure were at east pausbe, and that he had ap-
parenty come to the concuson that, n spte of a hs
e ertons, Mahomet woud succeed n capturng t.
e was hodng the ast great stronghod of Eastern
Chrstanty aganst the attempt of sam to capture that
whch n the eyes of a Mosems represented the capta of
Chrstendom. The steadfastness and tenacty wth whch
the mpera cty had mantaned ts ordshp for upwards
of a thousand years and had durng the whoe of that perod
served as a buwark aganst the nvason of Europe by
satc hordes were worthy represented n ts ast emperor.
arous causes, for whch he can n no way be hed respon-
sbe, had sapped the strength of the cty and made ts
capture possbe, but wth a Eoman obstnacy that woud
have done honour to the best of hs predecessors he
deberatey chose not to abandon t but to de n ts defence.
To hs eterna honour t must be sad that, desparng of or
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C E CTEE C T T E 357
not consderng the ueston of utmate success, he never
wavered, never omtted any precauton to deserve vctory,
but fought on herocay to the end and fnay sacrfced hs
fe for hs peope, hs country and Chrstendom. The e act
spot where he es bured s unknown, but, n the bod
metaphor, uoted as aready od by the great consort of
ustnan, he udged that the empre was an e ceent
wndng-sheet. : s death was a fttng and honourabe
end of the Eastern Eoman Empre.
1 s af r tfrd pan T/ /3 ur t(a trr. The concuson of Theodora s speech
as recorded by Procopus.
.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
358 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
C PT E
TT C T EE P T T E C T : G
D C EET T E T EE CC ED
D T E P C E E T TU
EC ME C DE T T T E D
C U C M C E D U E UE T P GE C D
T P C PTU ED C
UM E ED C PTU ED E DE U T
E C PE M C T P C G T M MET
E T T P EC ME M UE TE
E D G P E : TTEMPT T EPE P E C P T .
Entry of T E author of the Turksh Ta -ut-Tavarkh or Crown of
army. story, wrtten by hod a ad-ud-dn, states that after the
sutan s troops had forced a way nto the cty hot, as he s
carefu to e pan, through any of the gates, but across the
broken wa between Top Capou and the dranope Gate
they went round and opened the neghbourng gates from the
nsde, and that the frst so opened was the dranope Gate.
Then the army entered through these gates n reguar order,
dvson by dvson.1
he the prncpa assaut was that made under the
sutan s own eyes n the ycus vaey, the cty had been ese-
where smutaneousy attacked. Though a other attacks
snk nto nsgnfcance besde ths, yet they are deservng of
notce. The most mportant were those made by agan Pasha
1 My authorty for ths statement s on p. 228 of a remarkabe book n
Turksh, pubshed ony n eptember 1902, descrbng the Con uest of Con-
stantnope and the estabshment of the Turks n Europe. ts author s
ohmed Muktar Pasha. t s especay vauabe as contanng many uota-
tons from Turksh authors who are naccessbe to Europeans.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G , C E , D EET EEPU ED 359
from one or more arge and specay constructed pontoons
whch had been brought as cose as possbe to the was
at the western end of the Goden orn and by Cara a
Pasha between the dranope Gate and Tekfour era.
agan had brought a hs dvson across the brdge near ttacks by
van era, and hs soders, durng the eary mornng, had cara a n.
made a contnuous seres of attempts to scae the was from
the narrow strp of and between them and the water, whe
hs archers and fusers attempted to cover the attackng
partes from the pontoons. s efforts were aded by the
crews on board the seventy shps whch had been trans-
ported across Pera and whch were now statoned at
ntervas e tendng from the pontoons to the Phanar. They
were stouty and successfuy opposed by Gabre Trevsano,
who had charge of the was upon the orn as far as the
Phanar.1
Cara a s vgorous assaut, as has been aready mentoned,
was at one of the three paces where Mahomet boasted that
hs cannon had made a way nto the cty. t was probaby
a part of hs dvson whch had foowed the dscoverers of
the open erkoporta nto the cty. agan and Cara a were
however, defeated.2
The Turksh feet under amoud had done ts part ese- y feet
where. Durng the nght t had come n force to the boom
and had taken up a poston parae to t. hen, however,
the admra saw that there were aganst hm ten great and
other smaer shps, a ready for the defence, he carred out
the orders whch had been gven on the prevous evenng,
passed round erago Pont, and took up a poston opposte
the was on the sde of the Marmora, where the caoyers
or monks were among the defenders. ut a the efforts of
the Turks n the feet on the ade of the Marmora faed to
effect an entrance. ma as was the number of the men
dspersed aong the was, they hed ther own and repused
a attempts to scae them. t was ony when they saw the
Turks n ther rear that they recognsed that ther strugge
had been n van. Then, ndeed, some fung themseves n
1 arbaro, p. 56. 1 Crt. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
360 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
despar from the was others surrendered n hope of savng
ther ves. The was were abandoned.1 nce the Turks
had succeeded n effectng ther entry through the stockade
n the ycus vaey, foowed as such entry was by the
marchng n of the dvsons through the ordnary gates, the
defence of the cty was hopeess.
Probaby among the earest from the feet to effect an
entry were men who appear to have anded at the ews
uarter, whch was near the oraa Gate on the sde of the
Goden orn.2
The two brothers Pau and Trous occhard n the
hghest part of the Myrandron, near the dranope Gate,
mantaned ther resstance for some tme after they had
observed that the Turks were pourng n on ther eft.
eeng that further resstance was useess, they determned
to ook after ther own safety and to make for the shps. n
dong so they were surrounded, but fought ther way through
the enemy and escaped to Gaata.3 Greeks and atns ake,
who were defendng the was on the Marmora and Goden
orn, udged that t was now mpossbe to hod them.
rom the atter poston they coud see that the enetan
and mpera fags whch had waved over the towers from
the dranope Gate down to the sea had been repaced by
the Turksh ensgns. They were, ndeed, soon attacked n
the rear. The crews of the Turksh shps, kewse earnng
from the hostng of the Turksh fags n eu of those of t.
Mark and the empre that ther comrades were aready
wthn the cty, made more strenuous efforts than before to
scae the was, and n dong so met wth tte resstance
when the defenders saw the Turks on ther rear.
The church of t. Theodosa now known as Gu am, or
the Mos ue of the Eose, st a promnent budng a short ds-
tance to the west of the present nner brdge was crowded
1 Crt. .
The oraa Gate occuped the ste of the present tambon Custom
ouse. The ade Mos ue, at the end of the present outer brdge, s but on
part of the ewsh uarter. ee the sub ect fuy dscussed by Professor van
Mngen, p. 221 and esewhere.
3 eonard, 99 Phrantzes, 287. arbaro, pp. 55, 56.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TEUGG E 361
wth worshppers who had passed the nght n prayers to the
ant for the safety of the cty. The 29th of May was her
feast, and a processon of worshppers was met and attacked
by a band of Turks, who had made ther way to the
Patea, probaby the present efa. Those who took part
n the processon, mosty women, were apparenty among
the frst vctms after the capture of the cty.
The Greek and taan shps had for some tme, wth the
ad of the defenders, prevented the men from the Turksh
vesses from scang the was. hen, however, the
Turksh saors succeeded n makng ther entry nto the
cty, the Chrstan shps began to take measures for ther
own safety. The neghbourng gates had been thrown open,
and the Turksh saors oned ther countrymen n the
punder and saughter. Ther shps both n the orn and
on the sde of the Marmora were, accordng to arbaro,
absoutey deserted by ther crews n ther eagerness after
oot. The defenders fed to ther homes, and Ducas regret- Genera
fuy observes that n so dong some were captured others
found nether wfe, chd, nor possessons, but were them- Cty-
seves made prsoners and marched off. The od men and
women who coud not wak wth the other captves were
ked and ther babes thrown nto the streets. rom the
moment t was known that the Turksh troops had entered
there was a genera and we-founded panc. The Moscovte
says that there was fghtng n the streets, that the peope
threw down upon the nvaders tes and any avaabe
msses, and that the opposton was so severe that the
pashas became afrad and persuaded the sutan to ssue an
amnesty. ut the story s mprobabe. There were few
men wthn the cty capabe of fghtng e cept those who
had been at the was. hen there became a auve u
peut these men hastened, as Ducas reports, to ther homes.
That many of the fugtves, even od men and women,
knowng the fate before them and ther chdren, may have
fought n desperaton, wng to de rather than be captured
by an enemy who spared nether men n hs cruety nor
women n hs ust, s key enough, but that there was
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
362 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP E
anythng ke an organsed resstance n the streets s n-
credbe.1
Genera The Turks seem, ndeed, to have antcpated greater
durng hf resstance than they met wth. They coud not beeve that
the day. e c .y was wthout more defenders than those who had
been at the was. Ths, ndeed, s ther soe e cuse for
begnnng what severa wrters descrbe as a genera
saughter. rom the entry of the army and camp-foowers
unt mdday ths saughter went on. The Turks, says
Crtobuus,2 had been taunted by the beseged wth ther
poweressness to capture the cty and were enraged at the
sufferngs they had undergone. Durng the forenoon a
whom they encountered were put to the sword, women and
men, od and young, of every condton.3 The Turks sew
a throughout the cty whom they met n ther frst
onsaught.
The statements made by the spectators of such scenes
as they themseves wtnessed are apt to be e aggeratons,
but a Turksh massacre wthout eements of the grossest
brutaty has never taken pace. The decaraton of
Phrantzes that n some paces the earth coud no onger be
seen on account of the muttude of dead bodes s suffcenty
rhetorca to convey ts own correctve.5 o, too, s the
account by arbaro of the numbers of heads of dead Chrs-
tans and Turks n the Goden orn and the Marmora beng
so great as to remnd hm of meons foatng n hs own
enetan canas, and of the waters beng cooured wth bood.6
That many nuns and other women preferred to throw them-
seves nto the wes rather than fa nto the hands of the
Turks may be true. Ther gorous successors n the Greek
ar of ndependence, and many rmenan women durng
the massacres n 1895-6, chose a smar fate n preference to
surrenderng to Turksh captors.
Probaby the truth s that an ndscrmnate saughter
went on ony t mdday. or the ove of saughter was
1 The Moscovte, v. The whoe chapter s fu of mprobabe statements.
1 (M. . 1 arbaro, p. 55. Thysen E pugnato, ch. v.
5 Phrantzes, p. 291. P. 57.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M G M CEE 363
tempered by the desre for gan. The young of both se es,
and especay the strong and beautfu, coud be hed as
saves or sod or ransomed. The statement of eonard s
therefore probaby correct, that a who ressted were ked,
that the Turks sew the weak, the decrept and sck persons
generay, but that they spared the ves of others who
surrendered.
The Turksh hstoran ad-ud-dn says, avng re-
ceved permsson to oot, they thronged nto the cty wth
oyous heart, and there, sezng ther possessons and
fames, they made the wretched msbeevers weep. They
acted n accordance wth the precept, aughter ther aged
and capture ther youth.
The brave Cretan saors, who were defendng the was
near the oraa Gate, took refuge n certan towers named
as, eo, and e s. They coud not be captured, and
woud not surrender. n the afternoon, however, ther
stubborn resstance beng reported to the sutan, he consented
to aow them to eave the cty wth a ther beongngs, an
offer whch they reuctanty accepted.2 The Cretans seem
to have been the ast Chrstans who utted ther posts as
defenders of the cty.
The panc caused by the mornng s massacre was ght
genera. Men, women, and chdren sought to get outsde shTPs.
the cty, to escape nto the neghbourng country, or to reach
the shps n the harbour. ome were struck down on ther
way others were drowned before they coud get on board.
The foregners naturay made for ther own shps. ome
of them have paced on record the manner of ther escape.
Tetad says that the great gaeys of Eomana remaned 3
t mdday tryng to save what Chrstans they coud, and
recevng four hundred on board, among whom was one
The Capture of Constantnope, from the Ta -ut-Tavarkh by hod a ad-
ud-dn. Transated by . . . Gbb, p. 29.
1 Phrantzes, 287. Professor van Mngen (p. 189) beeves that these
towers were a tte to the south of the present erago ghthouse. ne of
them had an nterestng nscrpton, statng that t was but by the emperor
as n 102 .
1 nother verson of Tetad s nformaton cas the gaeys n ueston
enetan (Dether, p. 905).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
36 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
named Tetad, who had been on guard very far from the
pace where the Turks entered. e strpped hmsef and
swam to one of these vesses, where he was taken on board.
arbaro reates that when the cry was rased that the Turks
had entered the cty everybody took to fght and ran to the
sea n order to seek refuge n the Greek and foregn shps.
t was a ptabe sght, says Ducas, to see the shore out-
sde the was a fu of men and women, monks and nuns,
shoutng to the shps and prayng to be taken on board.
The shps took as many as they coud, but the greater
number had to be eft behnd. The wretched nhabtants
e pected no mercy, nor was any shown to them. appy,
the Turks had now become keener after punder than after
Punder bood. hen they found that there was no organsed
organsed. . .
force to resst them, they turned ther attenton soey
to oot. They set about the page of the cty wth
somethng ke system. ne body devoted ts attenton to
the weathy mansons, dvdng themseves for ths purpose
nto companes another undertook the punder of the
churches a thrd robbed the smaer houses and shops.
These varous bands overran the cty, kng n case of
resstance, and takng as saves men, women and chdren,
prests and aymen, regardess of age or condton. o
tragedy, says Crtobuus, coud e ua t n horror. omen,
young and we educated beautfu madens of nobe famy,
who had never been e posed to the eye of man, were torn
from ther chaste chambers wth bruta voence and pubcy
treated n horrbe fashon. rgns consecrated to God
were dragged by ther har from the churches and were
ruthessy strpped of every ornament they possessed. horde
of savage brutes commtted unnameabe atroctes, and he
was et oose.1
The con uerng horde had spread themseves a over the
cty. or, whe the reguar troops had probaby been kept
n hand on the chance of resstance, there were others who
coud not be restraned from gong n search of oot. ome
even among the frst who had entered by the erkoporta had
1 Crt. oh. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TE C T E E UG T TEE 365
rushed to punder the famous monastery of the rgn, the
sma chape of whch, known as the ahre mos ue, st
attests by ts e uste mosacs the weath and artstc
apprecaton of ts former occupants. The famous pcture
attrbuted to t. uke was cut nto strps. thers among
them rushed off towards the many churches n Petra.
These were, however, ony a sma number. t was n the
afternoon of the day when the horde had entered across the
broken was and through the gates that they swept ke a
torrent over the cty. oon the organsed bands, whch had
dvded the cty among them n order to capture the popua-
ton and to seze a the god and sver ornaments whch
they coud ay hands on, began to amass ther treasures.
d men and women, chdren, young men and madens were
ted together n order to mark to whom they beonged.
The oot from prvate houses and churches was put
on one sde for subse uent dvson and the partton was
made wth consderabe method. ma fags were hosted
to ndcate to other companes the houses pundered, and
everywhere throughout the cty these sgnas were wavng,
sometmes a snge house havng as many as ten.1
body of troops more amenabe to dscpne than we st. opha
may suppose the ash-bazouks to have been hastened across
the cty towards ant opha. Many nhabtants took refu eea-
refuge n the churches, some probaby wth the dea that
the Turks woud recognse that the sacred budngs shoud
afford sanctuary others n the hope or possbe beef of
some knd of mracuous nterference on ther behaf. Ducas
reates that a crowd of affrghted ctzens ran to the great
church of oy sdom because they beeved n a prophecy
that the Turks woud be aowed to enter the cty and
saughter the Eomans unt they reached the coumn of
Constantne the present urnt Coumn but that then an
ange woud descend from heaven wth a sword and pace t
and the government of the cty n the hands of one whom
he woud seect, cang upon hm to avenge the peope of
the ord, and that thereupon the Turks woud be drven from
1 arbara, p. 57.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
366 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the est. t was on ths account, he decares, that the
Great Church was, wthn an hour from the tdngs of the
entry of the Turks becomng known, fed wth a great crowd
who beeved themseves to be safe. y so dong they
had ony rendered ther capture more easy.
The frst detachment of Turks who arrved and found
the doors cosed soon succeeded n breakng n. The
great crowd were taken as n a drag-net, says Crtobuus.
The mserabe refugees thus made prsoners were ted or
chaned together and any resstance offered was at once
overcome. ome were taken to the Turksh shps, others to
the camp, and the oot coected was deat wth n the same
manner. The scene was terrbe, but, unhappy, one whch
was destned to be reproduced wth many even worse features
n Turksh hstory, because, whe the chef ob ect of the
Turksh hordes n 1 53 was many to capture saves and
other punder, the attacks on many congregatons n ater
years, down to the tme of the hoocaust of rmenans at
urfa on December 28 and 29, 1895, were many for the
sake of saughter. n the Great Church tsef the Turks
strugged wth each other for the possesson of the most
beautfu women. Damses who had been brought up
n u ury amdng the remnants of yzantne nobty, nuns
who had been shut off from the word, became the sub ects
of voence among ther captors. Ther garments were torn
from them by men who woud not ren ush ther przes to
others. Masters and mstresses were ted to ther servants
dgntares of the Church wth the owest menas. The
captors drove ther focks of vctms before them n order to
odge them n safety under charge of ther comrades and to
return as ucky as possbe to take a new batch. Eopes,
rbbons, handkerchefs were re ustoned to bnd them. The
sacredekonswere torn down and burnt, the atar coths, chan-
deers, chaces, carpets, ornaments ndeed everythng that
was vauabe and portabe were carred off. The greatest
msfortune of a, says Phrantzes, was to see the Tempe
of the oy sdom, the Earthy eaven, the Throne of
the Gory of God, dened by these mscreants. ne woud
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
GE TEE TME T T. P 367
hope that hs story of ts defement and of the scenes of
open profgacy s e aggerated.1 The other churches were
pundered n ke manner. They furnshed a pentfu harvest.
The rchy embrodered robes, chasubes woven wth god
and ornamented wth pears and precous stones, and church
f urnture, were greedy sezed, the ornaments beng torn from
many of the ob ects and the rest thrown asde. crucf
was carred n mock soemnty n processon surmounted
by a anssary s cap.
he we can understand the ndgnaton of the devout
beevers at the contemptuous destructon of sacred recs
for the sake of the caskets n whch they were contaned,
we can hardy regret the dsappearance of the so-caed sacred
ob ects themseves. ut t s otherwse wth the destructon anton
of books. The professors of sam, whatever may have been of books.
ther conduct n regard to partcuar brares, have usuay
hed the a-suffcency of the oran. That whch contradcts
ts teachng ought to be destroyed that whch s n accord-
ance wth t s superfuous. The brares of the churches,
whatever Mahomet hmsef may have beeved, were to the
gnorant fanatca masses whch foowed hm ant- samc.
The ony vaue of books was the amount for whch
they coud be sod. Crtobuus says that not ony the hoy
and regous books, but aso those treatng of profane
scences and of phosophy, were ether thrown nto the fre
or tramped rreverenty under foot, but that the greater
part were sod not for the sake of the prce but n mockery
for two or three pence or even farthngs.2
The shps of the Turksh feet had among ther cargo,
says Ducas, an nnumerabe uantty of books.3 n the booty
coected by the Turks they were so pentfu and cheap,
that for a nummus probaby worth s pence ten voumes
were sod contanng the works of Pato and rstote, treatses
on theoogy and other scences.
1 ov (ffo6er r a t na vu6tr rU 6vffta m puv a rpcnrtfav tr ov a
(rtvov a rav afft yes yvtafas fca dpc c at/ruv m TU yvva uv a wap tvtov a
ra ow rdvu tv troovv a fparrov. Phrantzes, p. 290.
1 Crt. . Ducas, . : / /u t
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
368 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
Chrstan and Mosem wrters agree n statng that the sack
of the cty contnued, as Mahomet had promsed, for three
days. hod a ad-ud-dn, after affrmng that the soders
of sam acted n accordance wth the precept, aughter
ther aged and capture ther youth, adds, wth the renta
magery of Turksh hstorans : or three days and nghts
there was, wth the mpera permsson, a genera sack, and
the vctorous troops, through the rchness of the spo,
entwned the arm of possesson round the neck of ther
desres, and by bndng the ustre of ther hearts to the ocks
of the damses, beautfu as hours, and by the sght of the
sweety smng far ones, they made the eye of ther hopes
the partcpator n ther good fortune. 1
t must, however, not be forgotten that athough those
who took the prncpa part n the sack were Mahometans,
yet there were aso no sma numbers of Chrstan re-
negades.2
umbers s to the number of persons captured or ked, the
captured, estmates do not greaty dffer.
eonard states that s ty thousand captves were bound
together preparatory to ther fna dstrbuton. n such cr-
cumstances e aggeraton s usua and amost unavodabe.
ut Crtobuus, wrtng some years afterwards, estmates that
the number of Greeks and taans ked durng the sege and
after the capture was four thousand, that fve hundred of
the army and upwards of ffty thousand of the rest of the
popuaton were reduced to savery.3
uch of the Genoese and enetans as had succeeded n
escapng from the cty were preparng to get away to sea
wth a haste. appy the Turksh shps had been deserted
by ther crews, who were busy ookng after ther share of
punder on shore. n ther absence a arge number of
1 P. 31. hod a ad-nd-dn, transated by E. . . Gbb.
2 eport of uperor of rancscans. e was present at the sege and
arrved at oogna uy , 1 53.
1 Crt. v. The uperor of the rancscans reported that three thousand
men were ked on both sdes on May 29. Probaby we sha not be
far wrong n sayng that between three and four thousand were ked on
May 29 on the Chrstan sde and ffty thousand made prsoners.
arbaro and Ducas.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E ET P DEP ET 369
combatants, mosty foregners, contrved to take refuge ether
on board some of the varous shps n the harbour or n
Gaata. The enetan Dedo, who had been apponted
captan of the harbour, when he saw that the cty was taken,
went over to the podesta of Gaata, says arbaro, to consut
whether he shoud get hs shps away or gve batte. The
advce of the podesta was that he shoud reman unt he
receved an answer from Mahomet by whch they woud
earn whether the con ueror wanted war or peace wth
ence and Genoa.
Meantme, the gates of Gaata were cosed, much to the Panc
dsgust of arbaro hmsef, who was one of the enetans
thus ocked n.1 hen, however, the Genoese saw that the
gaeys were preparng to make sa, Dedo and hs men were
aowed to eave. They went on board the captan s gaey
and pued out to the boom, whch had not yet been opened.
Two strong saors eapt upon t wth ther a es and cut or
broke the chan n two.
The boom was apparenty very strong, for, accordng to
arbaro, the Turksh captans and crews, when they went
ashore to punder, beeved that the Chrstan vesses wthn
the harbour coud not escape, because they woud not be
abe to pass through t. 2 The shps passed outsde and went
to the Doube Coumns, where the Turksh feet had been
anchored, but whch was now deserted. There they wated
unt noon to see whether the enetan merchant vesses
woud on them. They had, however, been captured
by the Turks.3 Dedo, on earnng ths, eft wth hs
gaeys. ther enetans hastened to foow. ome of the
vesses had ost a great part of ther crews, and one regrets
to read that the brave Trevsano was eft a prsoner n the
hands of the Turks. appy for those who had reached
1 arbaro pretends, ndeed, that they were the vctms of a trck on the part
of the Genoese, who wshed to secure ther own safety by sezng ther shps and
deverng them to Mahomet. s story, ke everythng ese he says about the
Genoese, may we be doubted.
1 porton of the chan whch formed part of the boom s now n the
nurth : of t. rene. ts nks average about eghteen nches ong.
Tetad states that the Turks captured a Genoese shp and from thrteen
to s teen others.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
370 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the shps, there was a strong north wnd bowng for, says
arbaro, f there had been a head wnd we shoud have a
been made prsoners. even Genoese gaeys aso got out-
sde the boom and escaped.1 The remanng ffteen shps,
whch beonged to Genoa, and four gaeys of the emperor,
were taken by the Turks.
The aarm had spread to Gaata, and many of ts
nhabtants crowded to the shore, prayng to be taken on
board the Genoese shps. They were ready to barter a they
possessed for a passage. ome were captured on ther way
to the shps : among them, mothers who had deserted ther
chdren, chdren who had been eft behnd by ther parents.
ousehod goods, and even ewes, were abandoned n the
mad haste to escape from the terror. The number of
fugtves was far n e cess of the carryng capacty of the
vesses whch were hasty preparng to put to sea.
Mahomet, accordng to Ducas, knew of the preparatons
and fght of many, and ground hs teeth wth rage because
he coud do nothng to prevent ther escape. agan Pasha,
to whom the Genoese, when they saw that Constantnope
was captured, opened the gates of Gaata,2 seeng the
struggng crowd of men, women, and chdren attemptng to
get away, and probaby fearng that ther fght woud brng
war not ony wth Genoa but wth other estern powers,
went among the fugtves and begged them to reman. e
swore by the head of the Prophet that they were safe, that
Gaata woud not be attacked, and that they had nothng to
fear, snce they had been frendy to Mahomet. f they
went away, he decared the sutan woud be dangerous n hs
anger whereas f they remaned ther captuatons woud be
renewed on even more favourabe condtons than they had
receved from the emperors.
n spte of these promses, as many eft the cty as coud.
They were hardy n tme, because amoud, the Turksh
admra, had by ths tme got hs saors n hand agan and,
the boom beng aready opened, entered the harbour and
destroyed the Greek shps whch remaned.3
1 Ducas says fve. Crt. rv. 3 bd. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U EE DE G T 371
The podesta and hs counc went to Mahomet and pre-
sented hm wth the keys of Gaata. e receved them
gracousy and gave them specous promses. The report of
the podesta hmsef, wrtten ess than a month after the
capture of the cty, confrms n ts essenta features the
accounts gven by Ducas, eonard, and others of the panc
whch sezed the popuaton under hs rue. The Turks,
he says, captured many of the burgesses who had been sent
to fght at the stockade. few managed to escape across
the water and returned to ther fames, whe others got on
board the shps and eft the country. e hmsef was
dsposed to sacrfce hs fe rather than abandon hs charge.
f he aso had eft, Gaata woud have been sacked, and he
remaned to secure ts safety. therefore sent ambassadors
to my ord Mahomet, makng submsson and askng for the
condtons of peace. o answer was sent on the frst day
to hs re uest, durng whch the shps were gettng away
as fast as possbe. The podesta begged ther captans for
the ove of God and ther kndred to reman at east another
day, as he fet confdent that he woud be abe to make peace.
They, however, refused, and saed durng the nght. The
statement regardng the sutan s anger was confrmed, for
the podesta reates that Mahomet tod hs ambassadors,
when he earned the news of the genera fght, that he
wanted to be rd of them a. Thereupon the podesta
hmsef went to Mahomet, who ether on the same day or
shorty afterwards came nto Gaata and nssted that the
fortfcatons shoud be so changed that the cty woud be at
hs mercy. The was on the sea front were to be n great
part destroyed: so aso was the Tower of Gaata caed
sometmes the Tower of the oy Cross to whch one end
of the boom had been attached, and other strong portons of
the defences.1 the cannon were taken away from Gaata
and the arms and ammunton beongng to the burgesses
who had fed. Mahomet promsed that these shoud be
returned to those who came back. ccordngy, the podesta
1 bout three fourths of the sea-waa were taken down. The remanng
fourth was spared, and a porton of them near zap Capou st remans
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
372 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
sent word to Chos to the merchants and other refugees
that f they returned they woud receve ther property.1
Mahomet, as a pedge of hs sncerty and as the hest means
of convncng the Genoese of hs desre to be at peace wth
them, granted captuatons by whch they were to retan
most of the customs and prveges whch they had pre-
vousy obtaned from the empre. They were to retan
the fortress of Gaata and ther own aws and government
to eect ther own podesta to have freedom of trade
throughout the empre, and keep ther own churches and
accustomed worshp but sub ect to the prohbton of bes
and ther prvate property and churches were to be respected.2
The massacre had been mted to the frst day. The
permsson to page had been granted for three days. n
the afternoon of the day of the capture, or possby on the
foowng day, Mahomet made hs trumpha entry nto he
cty. e was surrounded by hs vzers and pashas r d
by a detachment of anssares. e came nto the cty
through the gate now caed Top Capou, rode on horseback
to the Great Church, descended and entered. s he passed
up the church he observed a Turk who was forcng out a
morse of marbe from the pavement, and asked why he was
Mahomet s
entry nto
Constan-
tnope.
1 nge ohanns acharae Potestats Perae Epstoa. eonard, p. 100.
Ducas says that Mahomet had an nventory made of the property of those
who had fed, and gave the owners three months wthn whch to return, fang
whch, t woud be confscated.
orzo Dofn, p. 10 0. ee aso au s Coona de Genoves n Gaata,
vo. . p. 172, and on ammer, vo. ., where the treaty s gven n fu n the
append . Usuay Dofn s narratve s taken from eonard, but the para-
graphs reatng to the captuatons are an e cepton. Dofn uses the word
Prvego. The captuatons are caed at dfferent tmes by dfferent names :
grants, concessons, prveges, captuatons, or treates. have aready
ponted out, n the a of Constantnope, that the system of e -terrtonaty,
under whch, n vrtue of captuatons, foregners resdent n Turkey are
aways under the protecton of ther own aws, s the survva of the system
once genera n the oman empre. f course t s rdcuous to speak of the
captuatons as havng been wrongfuy wrung from the Turks by estern
natons, and e uay absurd to cam that ther grant shows the far-reachng
pocy of the Turks n ther desre to attract foregn trade. The Turks found
the system of e -terrtoraty n fu force and mantaned t, beng unwng,
as they st are, to aow Chrstans, whether ther own sub ects or foregners,
to rank on an e uaty wth Mosems.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M MET E TEE T E C T 373
thus damagng the budng. The Turk peaded that t was
ony a budng of the nfdes and that he was a beever.
Mahomet had a suffcenty hgh opnon of the vaue of
t. opha to be angry wth hm. e drew hs sword and
struck the man, teng hm at the same tme that, whe he
had gven the prsoners and the punder of the cty to hs
foowers, he had reserved the budngs for hmsef.
Mahomet caed for an maum, who by hs orders ugm
ascended the pupt and made the decaraton of Mahometan becomes
fath. rom that tme to the present, the Tempe of the a mo ue-
oy sdom of the ncarnate ord has been a Mahometan
mos ue.
n the same day1 Mahomet entered the mpera Paace,
and t s sad that as he passed through the deserted rooms
n a the desoaton resutng from the punder of a bar-
barous army, he uoted a Persan coupet on the vcsstudes
of morta greatness : The spder has become watchman n
the mpera paace, and has woven a curtan before the
doorway the ow makes the roya tombs of Efrasab
re-echo wth ts mournfu song. The statement rests on
the authorty of Cantemr, and, whether hstorcay correct
or not, such a refecton under the crcumstances s not n
dsaccord wth what we know of the character of the young
soveregn.
The fate of the men of most emnence among the defen- Pate of
ders of Constantnope s ustratve of Mahomet s methods.
The baey of the enetans, wth hs son and seven of hs
countrymen, was beheaded. mong them was Contarno,
the most dstngushed among the enetan nobes, who had endng
aready been ransomed and who n breach of fath was beheaded
ked because hs frends were unabe to fnd the enormous
sum of seven thousand god peces for hs second ransom.
The consu of pan or the Cataans, wth fve or s of hs
companons, met wth the same fate.3 Cardna sdore n Cardna
sdore.
1 Ducas makes the entry to aga opha on the 30th. Phrantzes and
Chacondyas, on the 29th.
2 Cantemr, vo. . p. 5 (ed. Pars, 17 3). e gves the Persan te t.
eport of podest Php the rmenan, p. 680 aso eonard, 101.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
37 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
hs fght abandoned hs cerca robes, and, after havng been
captured n the dsguse of a beggar and sod nto savery,
was ransomed for a few aspers.1
Phrantzes. Phrantzes, the frend of the emperor and the hstoran
of hs regn, had an even ess happy e perence. e suffered
the hard ot of savery durng a perod of ffteen months.
s wfe and chdren were captured and sod to the Master
of the utan s orse, who had bought many other ades
beongng to the Greek nobty. year ater he was abe
to redeem hs wfe. ut the sutan hearng of the beauty
of hs daughter Thamar took her nto hs serago. he
was then but fourteen years od, and ded n 1 5 , shorty
after her captvty.2. n December of 1 53 hs son ohn,
n the ffteenth year of hs age, preferrng death to nfamy,
was ked by the sutan s own hand.3
otaras. Most unhappy of a was the Grand Duke otaras. e
was the most ustrous prsoner, and was ndeed ne t n rank
to the emperor hmsef. e may be taken as a type of the
od yzantne nobty. e have seen that he had been
the eader of the party whch had ressted unon wth Eome.
n account of ths opposton otaras had ncurred the
hostty of those who had accepted t, and as our sources of
nformaton come amost e cusvey from men of the
Eoman fath or from those who had accepted the Unon, he s
not usuay spoken of wth favour. Phrantzes was hs rva
and enemy. Ducas gves two reports regardng hs treatment
by Mahomet. ccordng to one, he was betrayed by a captve
who purchased hs own berty by the betraya of the Grand
Duke and rchan. t frst the ustrous captve was ooked
upon favouraby by the sutan, who condoed wth hm and
ordered a search for hs wfe and daughters. hen they were
found, the sutan made them presents and sent them to ther
house, decarng to the Grand Duke that t was hs ntenton to
1 cchero (p. 967), whose narratve s snguary cear and readabe. ee
aso the report of the uperor of the rancscans.
1 Phrantzes, 385.
bd. p. 383 : v 8 yp6v p u frv vc cr abro ttpf -rtn f ( r r fr
v bv udvvrfv urtftctrraros a amf oraro frpas, - s 07/ t e /y/ ero T
m M uur rpa(a arck roC Tvu.f .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TEE TME T EM E T C PT E 375
make hm governor of the cty and aow hm the same rank
that he had hed under the emperor. Ths verson s confrmed
by Crtobuu ,1 who adds that Mahomet was dssuaded from
appontng hm governor of the cty by the remonstrances
of the eadng Turks, who represented that t woud be
dangerous. ccordng to the other report, Mahomet charged
hm wth not havng surrendered the cty. otaras s
represented as repyng that t was nether n hs power
nor n that of the emperor to do so, and to have made some
remark whch ncreased the suspcon and hatred whch the
sutan fet for hs grand vzer, a Pasha. hchever of
these reports s correct, no hestaton s e pressed by Ducas
as to what foowed. n the day foowng the ntervew, the
sutan, after a drnkng bout, sent for the youngest of the
sons of the Grand Duke. otaras reped that the Chrstan
regon forbade a father to compy wth such a re uest.
hen the answer was reported, Mahomet ordered the eunuch
to return, to take the e ecutoner wth hm, and to brng the
youngest son together wth the Grand Duke and hs other
son. The order was obeyed and was foowed by another to
put a three to death. The father asked the headsman to
aow the e ecuton of hs sons to precede hs own. s reason
for ths re uest, says Crtobuus, was, est hs ads, beng
perhaps afrad to de, mght be tempted to save ther ves by
renouncng ther fath. Drawng hmsef up to hs fu heght,
frmy and unfnchngy, wth the stateness of an ancent
arstocrat, the od nobe wtnessed the beheadng of hs two
sons wthout sheddng a tear or movng a musce. Then,
havng gven thanks to God that he had seen them de n the
fath of Chrst, otaras bent hs head to the e ecutoner s
sword and ded ke a worthy representatve of the proud
Eoman nobty. or ths man, says the same wrter, was
pous and renowned for hs knowedge of sprtua thngs,
for the oftness of hs sou and the nobty of hs fe.2
ncudng otaras and hs two sons, nne nobes of hgh
rank were put to death, a nvncbe n ther fath. The
heads were taken by the e ecutoner nto the ha to show
1 Crt. . bd.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
376 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
says Ducas, to the beast greedy of bood tbat hs commands
had been obeyed.1
Phrantzes tes the story somewhat dfferenty. e
begns hs verson by statng that the sutan, though eated
wth the great vctory, nevertheess showed hmsef to be
mercess. e makes the Grand Duke offer hs weath of
pears, precous stones, and other vauabes to Mahomet,
beggng hm to accept them and pretendng that he had
kept them to offer to hs captor. n repy to the sutan s
ueston, ho had gven to otaras hs weath and to the
sutan the cty the captve answered that each was the
gft of God. To ths the sutan retorted, Then, why do you
pretend that you have kept your weath for me hy dd
you not send t to me, so that mght have rewarded you
otaras was thrown nto prson, but was sent for ne t day and
reproached for not havng persuaded the emperor to accept
the condtons of peace whch had been submtted. There-
upon, the sutan gave the order that on the foowng day he
and hs two sons shoud be put to death. They were taken
to the forum of the eroophon and the order was carred
out.2 Gbbon usty remarks that nether tme nor death
nor hs own retreat to a monastery coud e tort a feeng of
sympathy or forgveness from Phrantzes towards hs persona
enemy the Grand Duke.
The verson gven by eonard s marked wth the same
persona hostty towards otaras whch characterses that
of Phrantzes. eonard accuses hs od rva of havng
thrown bame both on a Pasha, who had aways been
frendy towards the emperor, and on the Genoese and
enetans. n the account gven by both these wrters they
were reportng a verson spread and probaby beeved by the
Unonst party, as to whch t s mprobabe that they coud
have had drect evdence. hat s mportant n the narra-
tve of eonard s that he confrms the ghasty story of
Ducas as to the demand for the youngest son by the sutan.3
The fate of the Grand Duke and hs famy was that whch
1 Ducas, p. 187 : f dvuras ana -rf afo tpf nptp. Phrantzes, 291.
1 Pnscuns aso s voenty hoste to otaras, and probaby for the same
reason : because he woud not accept the Unon.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TE T E D EC 377
befe a the nobes and the chef offcers of the empre.
Ther wves and chdren were generay saved, Mahomet
hmsef takng possesson for hs own harem of the farest
and dstrbutng the rest among hs foowers.1
The end of rchan was attended by fewer crcumstances rchan.
of gnomny. e had defended a part of the was near
erago Pont. rchan must aways have antcpated death
f he were captured. t was beeved that the sutan had
determned to k hm, as an edery member of the regnng
house, n accordance wth the custom that was common n
the governng famy of the Turks, not ony at the tme
n ueston but for at east three centures ater. rchan, who
was ether the son or the grandson of uman the brother of
Mahomet the rst, had fed for safety to the emperor, who had
refused to gve hm up and had treated hm wth kndness.
hen t was no onger possbe to hod the towers whch
had been paced under hs charge, he and the rest of ther
defenders surrendered. mong them was a monk, wth
whom rchan changed cothes. e oned the Grand Duke,
and the two owered themseves outsde the was, but were
caught by the Turks and taken on shpboard. Unfortu-
natey, the rest of the defenders of the towers, who had been
taken prsoners, were brought on board the same Turksh
shp. Greek offered to revea rchan and the Grand Duke
f he were promsed hs berty, and, havng receved the
assurance, ponted to the man dressed as a monk and to
otaras. rchan was at once beheaded and hs head taken
to Mahomet.2
The cty was made a desoaton. The foowers of
Mahomet, soders and saors, eft nothng of vaue e cept
the budngs. Constantnope, says Crtobuus, was as f t
had been vsted by a hurrcane or had been burnt. t was
as sent as a tomb. The saors especay were actve n
1 Ducas, 137.
s Crt. ( .) gves a dfferent verson. e states that he tred to pass
as a Turk, n whch hs knowedge of the Turksh anguage aded hm : but
that he was recognsed and fung hmsef from the was. s head was cut
off and carred to the sutan, who had offered a great reward for hs capture
dead or ave.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
378 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
destructon. The churches, crypts, coffns, cears, every
pace and every thng was ransacked or broken nto n
search of punder.1 Mahomet, accordng to the same wrter,
wept as he saw the ravages hs soders had wrought, and
e pressed hs amazement at the runs of the cty whch had
been gven over to punder and had been made a desert.2
the Turks who frst entered the cty became rch,
says the uperor of the rancscans.3 Captves were sent n
great numbers to sa Mnor ether for sae or to the homes
of the armed popuaton who had taken part n the sege.
ny a mserabe remnant remaned n Constantnope.
ffecton The reader of the accounts of the sege, and ndeed of ts
stantno- hstory generay before 1 53, cannot but be struck wth
ne attachment shown by ts nhabtants towards ther cty.
cty. por them t s the ueen of Ctes, the most beautfu, the
most weathy, the most ordery, and the most cvsed n the
word. There the merchant coud fnd a the produce of
the East, and coud trade wth buyers from a countres.
There the student had access to the great brares of
phosophy, aw, and theoogy, the rch storehouse of the
wrtngs of the Chrstan athers, and of the great casscs of
ancent Greece. n uetness and securty, generatons of
monks had coped the manuscrpts of earer days free from
the aarms whch n estern and Eastern countres ake
dsturbed the schoar. The Church, the awyers and
schoars had kept ave a knowedge of the ancent anguage
n a form n a ts essenta features ke that whch e sted
n the days of Perces. Prests and aymen were proud to
be nhertors and guardans of the wrtngs of cassca tmes
and to consder themseves of the same bood as ther
authors. Though often amost as ntoerant towards
heretcs as the great sster Church of the est, they dd not
and coud not regard rstote and Pato, eondas and Per-
ces, and the rest of ther gorous predecessors as eternay
ost because they had not known Chrst, and ther sense of
1 rt. and htv. 1 bd. v.
9 cport, p. 9 0. The houses were empty and bore the marks of the reck-
ess ravages of a savage horde.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E E TEE E T E C T 379
reatonshp wth them heped to deveop a convcton of the
contnuty of ther hstory, not ony wth Constantne and the
Eoman empre, but wth the more remote peopes who had
gven them ther anguage. The ew Eome had for a
thousand years been towards a Eastern Chrstans a that
the Eder Eome was to those n the est, and ther prde
n ts stabty and securty was great. nce, and once
aone, had t been captured. ut the unfortunate attack
made by the est n 120 , the resuts of whch had
been so correcty foreseen and foretod by nnocent the
Thrd, had been n part overcome. Ths new capture was
nfntey more serous. The essenta dfference between
the two s commented on by Crtobuus. y the frst the
cty sustaned a foregn domnaton for s ty years and ost
much of ts weath. great number of beautfu statues
and other works of art, coveted by the whoe word, were
taken away and many more destroyed. ut there the
mschef stopped. The cty dd not ose a ts nhabtants.
ves and chdren were not taken away. hen the
tyranny was past, the cty recovered and once more t
fgured as the renowned capta of an empre, though ony a
smuacrum of what t had once been. t was st n the
eyes of a Greek-speakng peope the eader and e ampe of
a that w s good, the home of phosophy and of every knd
of earnng, of scence, of vrtue, and n truth of a that s
best.1 ow, a was changed : the new con uerors were
satcs. fase regon repaced Chrstanty. The
capta was a desert.
The cty s stuaton of pctures ue beauty, as we as ts
Chrstan and hstorca assocatons, ncreased the ove for t
of ts nhabtants and made them as proud of Constantnope
as ever were the taan ctzens of orence or ence. t
s therefore not surprsng to fnd that, on ts con uest, the
gref and the rage of those who had ved n t are amost
too great for words. he, says Crtobuus, who had
formery regned over many peope wth honour, gory,
and renown, s now rued by others and has sunk nto
1 Crt. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
380 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
poverty, gnomny, dshonour, and shamefu savery. The
amentatons of Ducas are as sncere as those of
eremah. ts nhabtants gone ts womanhood destned
to dshonourabe servtude ts nobes massacred the very
babes at the breast butchered the tempes of God defed :
a present a spectace on whch he enarges wth the
e presson of a hope that the anger of God w be appeased
and that s peope w yet fnd favour. Unhappy, the
Greek race had entered upon the darkness of the backest
nght, and neary four centures had to pass before the dawn
of ther new day was at hand.
Mahomet s t a ater date Mahomet hmsef recognsed that t was
to repeope necessary to do somethng towards the repeopng of Constan-
ecap tnope. e gave orders that fve thousand fames shoud
be sent from the provnces to the capta, and commanded the
repar of the was.1 t does not appear, however, that they
were repared n an effcent manner. t s generay easy
to dstngush between Turksh repars and those effected at
an earer date. Crtobuus states that Mahomet ordered
the renewa of those parts whch had been overthrown by
the cannon and of both the sea and the andward was,
whch had suffered by tme and weather.2 The sea was
were probaby thoroughy repared of those on the and-
ward sde probaby ony the nner a. E perence had
shown that more than one strong wa was a dsadvantage
rather than otherwse. Ducas states that the fve thousand
fames sent to Constantnope by Mahomet from Trebzond,
nope, and sprocastron under pan of death ncuded
masons and me-burners for reparng the was.3
1 Ducas, 1 2. Crt. bk. . ch. .
3 on ammer states that the was were competey repared n 1 77, but
gves no authorty ( store de emprc ottoman, . 209). vauabe hnt s
obtaned from noes, who, wrtng hs hstory of the Turks n 1610, says that
the two utter was wth the whoe space between them are now but sendery
mantaned by the Turks, yng fu of earth and other rubbsh ( noes s
story, p. 3 1, 3rd ed. 1621). The owest of the three was has amost
entrey dsappeared e cept as to the ower porton, whch forms one of the sdes
of the foss. n the ycus vaey, and even throughout the whoe ength of the
andward was, thnk t s manfest to an observer that ony the nner a
has been repared.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EEPE P G T E C T 381
n order to attract popuaton to the capta, Mahomet ttempts
recognsed that t was necessary to concate the Greeks. t
may be, as Crtobuus asserts, that he fet a genune pty for
the sufferngs of the captves. s a young man, wth, for a
Turk, ute e ceptona knowedge of the terary possessons
of the od word, t s easy to beeve that he was desrous
of satsfyng the Chrstans, whe hs genera ntegence
must have convnced hm that trade and commerce, from
whch a revenue was to be derved, woud be much more
key to foursh wth them than wth men of hs own race.
Crtobuus nssts that hs frst ntenton was to empoy
otaras and others of the eadng Greeks n the pubc
servce, and that he recognsed when t was too ate that he
had been msed nto the bunder of puttng them to death,
and sent away from hs court some of those who had
counseed ther e ecutons, and even condemned some others
to death.1 few days after the con uest, he ordered the
captves who formed part of hs own share n the booty to
be estabshed n houses on the sope towards the Goden
orn. rom among the nobe fames he seected the
young men for hmsef. ome of these he paced n the
corps of anssares others, who were dstngushed by
ther educaton, he kept near hm as pages.2
t was durng these days that Crtobuus the hstoran
sent envoys to the cty, who took wth them the submsson
of the sands of nbros, where he was vng, of emnos and
Thasos. The archons had earned of the capture of the cty.
Most of them fed, fearng that admra amoud, who
had returned wth the feet to Gapo, woud attack the
nhabtants of the sands and treat them as he had done
those of Prnkpo. Crtobuus, however, sent a arge
bakshsh to amoud and arranged that f the nhabtants
submtted there shoud be no attack. Thereupon Crtobuus
had sent the envoys to Constantnope, wth rch presents
for the sutan, to make submsson. The sanders were
ordered to pay the same ta es to the sutan as they
had formery pad to the emperor, and thus, says the hstoran,
1 Crt. . 2 bd. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
382 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Toeraton
-of Chrs-
tanty
decreed.
were preserved from the great danger whch threatened
them.1
Mahomet pubshed an edct wthn a few weeks of the
capture of the cty, that a of the former nhabtants who
had pad ransom, or who were ready to enter nto an agree-
ment wth ther masters to pay t wthn a f ed perod,
shoud be consdered free, be aowed to ve n the cty,
and shoud for a tme be e empt from ta es. Phrantzes
states2 that even on the thrd day after the capture an
order was ssued aowng those to return who had fed
from the cty and who were n hdng, promsng that they
shoud not be moested. Upon the ueston whether on
such return they woud, as Crtobuus reates, have to pay
ransom Phrantzes s sent. few weeks ater, after
hs vst to dranope, Mahomet sent orders to varous
parts of hs empre to despatch fames of Chrstans,
ews, and Turks to repeope the cty. e endeavoured to
aure Greeks and other workmen by empoyng them on
pubc works, notaby n the constructon of a paace for
whch, Crtobuus rghty says, he had chosen the most
beautfu ste n the cty, namey, at erago Pont on the
constructon of the fortress of the even Towers around the
Goden Gate, and at the repars of the nner a. e
ordered the Turks to aow ther saves to take part n ths
work, so that they mght earn money not ony to ve but to
save enough for ther ransom.3
Mahomet s most mportant step towards concaton was
to decree the toeraton of Chrstan worshp and to aow
the Church to retan ts organsaton. s George choarus
had been the favourte of the Greeks who had refused to
accept the Unon wth Eome, Mahomet ordered search for
hm. fter much dffcuty, he was found at dranope, a
save n the house of a pasha, kept under confnement as a
prsoner, but treated wth dstncton. s master had
recognsed, or had earned, that hs captve was a man of
e ceptona taent. e was sent to the sutan, who was
aready we dsposed towards hm on account of hs renown
1 Crt. bav. 1 Phrantzes, 30 . s Crt. bk. . ch. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C E T E P T EE TED 383
n phosophy. choarus made a favourabe mpresson n
the ntervew by hs ntegence and manners. Mahomet
ordered that he shoud have access to the paace when he
wshed, begged hm aways to speak freey n ther nter-
course, and sent hm away wth vauabe presents.1
Eecord of the eccesastca affars of the rthodo
Church, wrtten wthn ten years after the capture, states
that Mahomet, desrng to ncrease the number of the n-
habtants of Constantnope, gave to the Chrstans permsson
to foow the customs of ther Churches, and, havng earned
that they had no patrarch, ordered them to choose whom
they woud. e promsed to accept ther choce and that
the patrarch shoud en oy very neary the same prveges
as hs predecessors. oca synod havng been caed,
George choarus was eected, and became known as Genna-
dus. The sutan receved hm at hs serago, and wth hs
own hands presented hm wth a vauabe pastora cross of
sver and god, sayng to hm, e patrarch and be at
peace. Count upon our frendshp as ong as thou desrest t,
and thou shat en oy a the prveges of thy predecessors.
fter the ntervew the sutan caused hm to be mounted
upon a rchy caparsoned horse and conducted to the Church
of the oy postes, whch he presented to hm as the
church of the patrarchate as t had formery been.2
fter the eecton of Gennadus, the sutan, accordng to
Crtobuus, contnued hs ntercourse wth the new patrarch
and dscussed wth hm uestons reatng to Chrstanty,
urgng hm to speak hs mnd freey. Mahomet even pad
hm vsts and took wth hm the most earned men whom
he had persuaded to be present at hs court.3
1 Crt. bk. . ch. .
1 Eccesastca and CM /ars after the Con uest, by thanasus Com-
nenos ypsantes, pp. 1, 2. The verson of Phrantzes agrees wth that gven
above. e gves a fu account of the usua procedure on the appontment of
a patrarch and confrms the statement that the Church of the postes was
assgned to Gennadus as an offca resdence. ubse uenty t was taken
from the Greeks, was destroyed and repaced by a mos ue but n honour of the
con ueror and known as the Mahmoudeh. The former patrarch, says Phrant-
zes, was dead.
1 Crt. bk. . ch. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
38 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ater Durng the ong regn of Mahomet hs attenton was
to repeope agan and agan drected to the repeopng of hs capta,
capta. n addton to the attempts aready mentoned, Crtobuus
recounts many other efforts made wth the same ob ect.
ut the sutan s nducements mosty faed. The Chrs-
tans mstrusted hs promses, and e perence showed
that they were ustfed n so dong. Mahomet addressed
hmsef to the Greek nobe fames and endeavoured
to persuade them to return to the cty. e pubcy
promsed that a who came back and coud prove ther
nobty and descent shoud be treated wth even more
dstncton than had been shown to them under the emperor
and shoud contnue to en oy the same rank as before.
Eeyng on ths promse, a number of them returned, on
the feast of t. Peter. They, however, pad deary for ther
creduty. Ether the promse whch had been gven was
of the hasty, spasmodc knd whch has often charactersed
the orders of most of the ttoman sutans and was repented
of, or t had been gven treacherousy wth no dea of
ts beng kept. The heads of the nobes soon sued
the steps of Mahomet s court.1 The repeopng whch
coud not be done by persuason was attempted more
successfuy by force.
n 1 58, whe Mahomet was attackng Cornth hs army
made a rad n the neghbourng country and brought n
more than three thousand prsoners, men, women and
chdren. These were sent to sette outsde the was of
Constantnope, on the ands whch had been devastated
before the sege. n the foowng year the sutan returned
from the Peoponnesus. The artsans whom he had captured
were setted n the capta the remander n the neghbour-
hood. n the same year he ordered that the most we-to-do
nhabtants of mastrs on the ack ea, ncudng a the
rmenan merchants, shoud be sent to the capta. t was
party to empoy the workmen thus brought together that
he ordered the constructon of the mos ue whch bears hs
name.
1 Commentar d Theo. pandugno Cantacusno.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E T T EEP P G 385
n 1 60 he pubshed an Trade nvtng a who had ever
ved n the capta to return. There were many fugtves,
says Crtobuus, at dranope, Phppopos, rousa, and
esewhere, who had been sod as saves or had eft the cty
before the sege : earned, nobe, and ndustrous men who
by ther abty had aready ganed postons of comfort and
even of weath. these, therefore, he transported to the
capta, gvng some of them honour, others permsson to
bud where they ked, and to others agan a that was needed
to estabsh themseves. e transported to the capta a
the nhabtants of the two Phocaeas. e sent hs admra
n chef wth forty shps nto the rchpeago for the same
purpose. The peope of Thasos and of amothraca were
carred en masse to the capta.1
1 these ustratons are from book . of Crtobuus.
00
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
386 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
C PTEE
C PTU E C T T P E UEP E T EU PE
C UE T P T E D UMM T T .
C CTE D C DUCT M MET : C -
UE E C E E TU EET DM -
T T EG T EC E E
UM E TUDE T E E G U
T C UMM .
T E capture of Constantnope sent an eectrc shock
throughout Europe. The great achevement of the young
sutan came as an amost ncredbe surprse. Durng the
whoe subse uent course of hs regn the greatest ueston
of nterest n the est was, hat progress s Mahomet
makng Menaces of what he ntended to do, reports of
what he had done, occuped the attenton of a. s wth
, the capture of the ueen Cty the Greek empre came to an
end, t s not my purpose to endeavour to te the story of
hs subse uent fe and con uests. ut as he fgured so
argey on the European stage, and as hs e pots and
admnstraton frmy estabshed the Turks n Europe, t s
desrabe to ndcate some of the prncpa events of hs
regn and to sketch the eadng features of hs character.
Con uest s successes as a soder were many and mportant.
zond.e ne of the frst of hs con uests was to put an end to the
empre of Trebzond. s ts hstory and decay payed an
unmportant part n the destructon of the Greek empre, t
has been unnecessary to gve an account of ths pretentousy
named tate. t had occuped a narrow strp of and aong
the southern shore of the ack ea, of varyng ength, from
a pont near atoum towards the west, on one occason
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E TEE D 387
stretchng to wthn sght of the osporus, but never ncud-
ng ether massus or nope. ts popuaton, though
Greek-speakng, was mosty composed of azes.
hen the atn nvaders were on the pont of capturng ummary
Constantnope, two young Greek prnces had escaped to hstory
Trebzond, defeated the yzantne governor, and one of
them, named e s, was accamed emperor. e took the
tte of Grand Comnenus and Emperor of the athfu
Eomans, t seemed for a short whe as f he, nstead of
Theodore ascars at caea, mght take the ead of the
Greek peopes, and ndeed Theodore had to arrange wth the
sutan of ona or, as he caed hmsef, of Eoum, that s, of
the Eomans to prevent e s from attemptng to e tend
hs terrtory to caea. ut the power of the Trebzond
empre dd not ncrease, athough the cty from whch t took
ts name became arge, weathy, and popuous. Even before
1228 t had become trbutary to the e uk sutan and so
contnued t 1280. seres of more or ess unnterestng
and ncompetent emperors and empresses contnued to hod
a sem-ndependent poston, amd aternate ntrgues and
strugges wth Turkoman and Turksh trbes, and ferce
fghts wth the Genoese, unt the advent of Tmour. The
emperor of Trebzond, as n ater years he caed hmsef,
consented to become the vassa of ths great eader, and
agreed to send twenty shps to on a ke number whch the
Greek emperor was to prepare at Constantnope to attack
a azed. The defeat of the derm at ngora rendered
such ont acton unnecessary. hen Tmour retred, Treb-
zond angushed unt ts terrtory was tte more than a
sma dstrct around the capta. t was frst attacked by the
ttoman Turks n 1 2, and made a successfu defence. fter
the capture of Constantnope, the emperor ohn consented to
become a trbutary prnce of Mahomet, but shorty afterwards
attempted to unte the emrs of nope and Caramana and
the Chrstan kngs of Georga and esser rmena n a
eague to attack hs suzeran. efore anythng coud be
done, ohn ded, and when Mahomet, n 1 61, havng sub u-
gated the Greeks n Morea, turned hs attenton to Trebzond,
c c 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
no aes were ready to ad Davd, the new emperor.
great e pedton of s ty thousand cavary and eghty
thousand nfantry was ed by Mahomet hmsef to Davd s
capta, whe a arge feet co-operated wth the army. The
aternatve was gven of massacre or submsson. The
emperor surrendered and Trebzond became part of the
ttoman empre. arge party of the popuaton was
subse uenty sent to repeope Constantnope.1
Mahomet Mahomet s bographers cam that he con uered two
empres and seven kngdoms : those of erba, osna,
bana, Modava, Morea, Caramana, and astemoun.
The two empres may be admtted the seven kngdoms can
ony be sad even where they are entted to take rank as
kngdoms to have been con uered by Mahomet, wth the
reserve that he reaped where hs ancestors had sown. ut
wth ths provso the statement s suffcenty near the truth
to be accepted.
f hs successes had been e ua to hs ambton or to hs
desgns he mght fary be cassed wth the word s great
mtary eaders. e fought, however, wth far ess success
than e ander, who was hs great e empar, and amost
aways wth the advantage of overwhemng numbers. s
progress was checked by the courage of ohn unyad and
the ungarans. canderbeg contnued for twenty years,
wth comparatvey few foowers and sma resources, to
wage guera warfare aganst hm, and the knghts of t.
ohn trumphanty repeed hs attacks upon Ehodes. or
was he abe to defeat the power of Persa.
Mahomet s wars were essentay those of con uest. e
re ured no prete t for makng war. t was suffcent that
he wshed to e terd hs own terrtory. s warke naton
1 amerayer s Geschchte des aserthums von Trapezunt. ot ony s ths
work the great authorty for the hstory of Trebzond, but amerayer hmsef
brought to ght the most vauabe materas for ts hstory. e was the
dscoverer n ence of the chronces of Panaretos n the brary of Cardna
easaro nce amerayer wrote, the M . of Crtobuus has been dscovered.
n book v. a fu account s gven of the capture of Trebzond and the treat-
ment of ts emperors. nay a story of Trebzond s very good, but he wrote
wthout seeng the account of Crtobuus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M H O MET T E C N Q UE O R .
F rom a painting formerly in the ultan s palace at Top Capou at Constanti-
nople, and attributed to Gentile ellini. am unaware by whom the photograph
was taken or where the original picture now is.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
l
u
m

(
C
o
l
u
m
b
i
a

U
n
i
v
e
r
s
i
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
l
.
h
a
n
d
l
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b
l
i
c

D
o
m
a
i
n
,

G
o
o
g
l
e
-
d
i
g
i
t
i
z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
i
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g
l
e
M H O MET I .
F rom a medallion in the ritish Museum, which, according to ir . . ayard,
was probably e ecuted by Gentile ellini from the portrait painted in 1 80
by ellini himself. The portrait is in the possession of ady ayard, and an
engraving of it is given in ir . . ayard s edition of ugler s talian chools
of Painting (vol. i. p. 30 ).
Though the two portraits are surrounded with very similar and beautiful
arabes ue arches and evidently are of the same person, that of ir enry ayard
differs from the one reproduced on the opposite page in showing a more receding
chin and a thinner beard than even the medallion. The name of Gentile ellini
appears on both paintings.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
l
u
m

(
C
o
l
u
m
b
i
a

U
n
i
v
e
r
s
i
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
l
.
h
a
n
d
l
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b
l
i
c

D
o
m
a
i
n
,

G
o
o
g
l
e
-
d
i
g
i
t
i
z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
i
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g
l
e
M MET C E CTEE: C UEE E 389
durng the frst years after the con uest of the cty was
aways ready to ad n the e ecuton of hs desgns aganst
other states. s energy and ambton aowed hm tte
tme for rest and as the years went by wore out the strength
and even the patence of hs foowers. e kept hs army
whch ncuded amost every avaabe man of the Turksh
race under hs sway occuped amost contnuay for neary
tweve years after 1 53, unt at ength, worn out wth ong
marches, weakened by constant abour, and havng sacrfced
ther goods, ther horses, and ther heath for ther master,
hs soders, ncudng the very anssares themseves, be-
came dscontented and camoured for rest. Crtobuus, who
makes ths statement, records that an e pedton nto yra
was reuctanty postponed because Mahomet was compeed
to recognse at ast that rest was absoutey necessary for
troops who had not known t for years.
rom the moment of hs con uest of the cty he saw the e m-
mportance of keepng up a strong feet. e mantaned Turksh
and enarged that whch he had prepared for the bockade feet
of the cty, and was at a tmes abe, upon any sgn of revot,
to send a suffcent force by sea to mantan hs rue. ndeed,
t may be sad that once he had mposed hs peace upon a
the dstrcts round the Marmora and the egean, hs feet
enabed hm to preserve t. th ts ad, too, he succeeded
n e actng trbute from Egypt and yra. Crtobuus notes
that hs master, havng observed that the enetans and
Genoese had ganed ther success n the Medterranean by
means of arge shps, constructed a number of new vesses
whch were abe to cope wth them, and rased a suffcent
number of oarsmen to resst ther attacks on the Turksh
coasts.
or was Mahomet ess actve n mprovng the cv Mahomet
U 1 -
organsaton of hs government. e have aready seen that former o
before hs con uest of the cty, he commenced reforms n the m f m.
coecton of the ta es. e dsmssed ncompetent pashas ton-
and repaced them by others dstngushed by ther nte-
gence, ther honesty, and ther mtary capacty, for t
must aways be remembered that mtarsm was and s the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
390 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Mahomet
. - aw-
gver.
vta part of Turksh admnstraton. Crtobuus cams that
the am he had most competey at heart was to secure the
best and the most ust admnstraton possbe. The fnances
of the country he found n the utmost dsorder. ne thrd
of the revenue was wasted, and ths n a short tme he made
avaabe for hs own purposes. e contnued hs reform
n the system of ta -coectng and, whe thus ncreasng the
revenue, took care to strke terror nto the fanners of the ta es
and a those whose duty t was to see that money entered
the pubc treasury and that t was not pundered when t got
there. oth n the government of the army and n the cv
admnstraton Mahomet bestowed the utmost care upon
detas, and trusted nothng to hs subordnates unt he had
seen every preparaton made for a satsfactory contro.
The Turks speak of Mahomet as the Canoun or aw-
gver, and the epthet s deserved. ut whe hs edcts n
ad of better organsaton and ess corrupt admnstraton
are deservedy prased by them, t s as the awgver that we
come upon one of the darkest sdes of hs character. on
ammer ponts out that the Turksh hstores of many
centures furnsh e ampes of potca fratrcdes, but that t
was reserved to the aw of Mahomet the econd to egtmse
the saughter of younger brothers by the ttoman sutans.1
s predecessors had practsed the crme. Mahomet not
ony foowed ther e ampe but made the practce ega.
Connected wth a hs achevements there s the stan
of bood. Many contemporary wrters speak of hm as a
monster of cruety. e may dscredt the statement that
he caused Chrstans to be put to death whe he feasted, as
nsuffcenty proved. ut even Crtobuus, who s usuay
an apoogst, has, as a fathfu hstoran, to speak of hs
crue deeds. hen Castron surrendered, he ked every
man n the garrson and sent the women and chdren nto
savery. hen Gardkon submtted, ts defenders were treated
n a smar manner.2 on ammer dsmsses as unfounded
the story of Mahomet havng the bodes of fourteen pages
rpped open to fnd who had eaten a poor woman s cucumbers,
s reck-
essness of
human
fe.
1 U. 302. - Crt. bk. . ch. . and r.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E MP E CEUE T 391
and the snguary dramatc story of the saughter of rene
n order to demonstrate to hs troops that though he oved
the most beautfu woman n the word he was yet master
of hmsef, usty remarkng that the massacre of garrsons
fathfu to ther trust, the e ecuton of the members of the
mpera famy of Trebzond and of the kng of osna,
cry suffcenty aoud wthout need of e aggeraton. Eesst-
ance to hs usts or even to hs awfu desres was punshed
reentessy by death.1 e e ecuted hs grand vzer
Mahmoud because of hs ndependence. e tortured and
then put to death hs od tutor and vzer a Pasha. e
sawed fve hundred prsoners n haves whom he had captured
n chaa. e was more crue than ero, and deghted n v.
boodshed, says Tetad. Probaby t woud be mpossbe
to fnd a contemporary wrter who does not empoy smar
anguage. Many of hs acts are wthout the shadow of
e cuse. They are the resut of wd mpuse whch had
never been under contro, and deserve to be cassed as
wanton cruetes nfcted by a man who was reckess of
human sufferng. There are others whch may be put
down to what he probaby regarded as the e gences of hs
poston. f n hs opnon the assassnaton of a brother,
the saughter of a great number of hs enemes n war, and
the murder of those of hs sub ects who opposed hm
were necessary to the accompshment of hs ob ects, he never
hestated. ke other great mtary ruers, Caesar yesterday,
apoeon to-day, Mahomet regarded men as so many
counters, to be kept so ong as they were usefu n hs game,
to be cast asde when no onger wanted. eongng to a
famy accustomed to absoute rue of the Eastern type, to a
race whch has never vaued fe as aganst mtary success,
and havng been reared amd dangers where hs strugge
for power and even for fe was amost day, he swept away
every man who opposed hm. s enemes woud have
deat hardy wth hm, and he never appeared to doubt that
he was ustfed n deang hardy wth or gettng rd of them.
t was part of the game of war. ae vcts nd yet ths
1 on ammer, . 232.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
392 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
man seems occasonay to have sympathsed wth the
sufferng he had caused, and even to have e ercsed rgorous
ustce. Crtobuus, after recountng many crue deeds, adds
that Mahomet showed speca kndness towards prsoners of
war, and whenever n hs rdes through the cty he encountered
them woud stop hs horse and gve generousy to a.
ccordng to Cantemr and other Turksh hstorans, ths
monster of cruety and egaser of fratrcde bowstrung hs
edest son for havng voated the wfe of another.
Mahomet t s a wecome change to turn from Mahomet the bood-
drnker, the awgver who frst made the horrbe practce
ega whch was to shock Europe durng neary four
centures, to Mahomet the student, the patron and
companon of schoars and artsts, and the man who was
nterested n uestons of regon. e was a ngust and
knew, says Phrantzes,1 fve anguages besdes hs own
Greek, atn, rabc, Chadean, and Persan. s favourte
study was hstory. The achevements of e ander the
Great had fed the word from nda westward wth hs
fame, had been the sub ect of romance, and had caused hs
name to be regarded throughout the East as that of an
amost supernatura hero. e ander fgures constanty n
the ves of the Turksh sutans as a fascnatng hstorca
fgure. s ate as 1621 a rench wrter notes that the then
regnng sutan whe at dnner had the hstory of hs pre-
decessors read over to hm or the fe of e ander the Great.2
ut upon none had the memory of the Macedonan made so
great an mpresson as upon Mahomet. e ander was the
eader whose career was to be mtated and whose con uests
were to be rvaed. s contemporares fre uenty compare
the two men. t was, says Crtobuus, the e anders
and the Pompeys, Caesar and the ke ruers, whom
Mahomet proposed to hmsef as modes. Ths young
e ander, says Ducas, referrng to the transport of part of
Mahomet s feet over and, has surpassed the former one,
and has ed hs shps over the hs as over the waves. e
wshed, says Tetad, to con uer the whoe word, to see
1 . 32. oyage au evant par ordre du roy, 1630.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
P E T D TUD E 393
more than e ander and Caesar or any other vaant man
who has ever ved. Phrantzes descrbes hm as a carefu
reader of the ves of e ander, of ctavus Caesar, of the
Great Constantne, and of Theodosus.
Mahomet had contnued from hs boyhood to show hs
nterest n studes, not ony by hs own readng but by
wecomng other students, for he was constanty strvng
to ac ure those arts by whch he shoud e ce hs prede-
cessors and e tend the bounds of hs kngdom as far as
possbe. e gathered to hmsef vrtuous and earned
men, says Phrantzes. e was, says oncerus,1 an
admrer of nteect and of the arts. e caused earned
men and sked artsts to be brought to hm at great
e pense. e empoyed en,2 a enetan, and other
artsts, and oaded them wth gfts. rtue strove wth vce
wthn hm. e had read a the hstory, says Crtobuus,
that was accessbe to hm n rabc and Persan, and such
Greek terature as had been transated nto ether of these
anguages, ncudng rstote and the wrtngs of the tocs,
and was sked n astroogy and n mathematcs. few
years after he became sutan a certan George meroukes s
found attached to hs sute, a man descrbed by Crtobuus
as earned n phosophy, natura scence, and mathematcs.
Mahomet made much of hm, and caed hm often to
dscuss phosophca uestons. ot a day passed wthout
ntervews wth hm or wth other earned men attached to
the court. n matters reatng to foregn countres he was
especay curous. avng met wth the geographca
wrtngs of Ptoemy, he not ony had them transated nto
rabc, but charged George to make a map of the word
wth a the ndcatons that he coud gve of the varous
countres, rvers, akes, mountans, ctes, and dstances for,
says Crtobuus, the scence of geography appeared to hm
necessary and most usefu. n the course of hs e pedton
1 Turcorum rgo, p. 22.
1 Ths was Gente en, who arrved n Constantnope n 1 79 and eft at
the end of 1 80. e was sent, at the re uest of the sutan, by the Doge of
ence.
1 Crt. bk. v. eh. s. bd. bk. v. ch. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
39 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
to reduce Mtyene and emnos he vsted the runs of Troy
and the tradtona tombs of ches and a and ad-
mred the good fortune of the heroes who had a poet ke
omer to commemorate ther deeds. t s sad, cautousy
remarks hs bographer, that he beeved that God had
charged hm to be the avenger of the ancent cty. 1 e
fre uenty caed the patrarch, the earned Gennadus, and
dscussed wth hm uestons of theoogy.
as Mahomet cannot usty be represented as a regous
regous fanatc. e of course conformed to the practces of sam,
fanatc but many mos ues, and dd nothng to show rreverence
for the teachng of the Prophet. e was possby n hs
youth a devout beever n the tenets of sam. ut t s
dffcut to beeve that a man who conversed freey wth
Gennadus on the dfference between Chrstanty and hs
own regon, and who had pad as much attenton as
he had pad to Greek and raban phosophy, shoud be
a fanatc. Mahomet s most recent Turksh bographer
cams that he was toerant and aeges as a reason for ths
statement that he dd not foow the e ampe of the rab
con uerors and put a to the sword who dd not accept
sam. The more fanatca Mahometans probaby urged
hm to take ths course.2 The hope of punder and the
vaue of captves as saves probaby furnshed a more
effectve argument aganst genera e termnaton.
Moreover, Mahomet had need of an ndustrous popua-
ton, not ony for the repeopng of the capta but to furnsh
a revenue.
s sub ects, even of both regons, regarded hm as
a Gac, or as a man of no regon.3 The statements
that n prvate he branded the Prophet as a robber and
mpostor, or that he was haf converted to Chrstanty
by Gennadus and that shorty before hs death he became
a great worshpper of recs and burned candes before them,
1 Crt. bk. v. oh. . t s possbe that as some of the atn wrters spoke of
the Turks as Teucr, n the beef that they were the descendants of the
Tro ans, Mahomet may have been under the same uson.
ea utans ttomans, par a Ganem, p. 129 (Pars, 1901).
1 Chacondyas.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE G U P 395
may be dsmssed as not supported by trustworthy evdence.1
The soveregn s readness even to dscuss Chrstanty and
speak wth unbeevers upon uestons of phosophy and
regon woud be certan to obtan for hm the reputaton of
athest from the gnorant among hs own peope for to the
fathfu Mahometan no other regons need be dscussed:
they e st ony for condemnaton to study them s to
e press a doubt upon the a-suffcency of the teachng of
the oran, and a doubt on such a sub ect s treason to the
fath. ut at east such accusatons do not pont towards
fanatcsm. The man who by one party s camed as
amost persuaded to be a Chrstan and s regarded by the
other as an athest or at east a dsoya beever n sam
can hardy have been a regous persecutor. t may be
true that after conversng wth the patrarch or wth any
other unbeever he went through the prescrbed forms of
washng, but f he wshed to preserve the oyaty of hs
sub ects t was necessary for hm to observe such formates
of purfcaton. e was at the head of the Turksh naton,
that s, of an armed camp, a naton n the fed whose chef
f not soe bond of unty was, as t st remans, the beef n
the prophet-hood of the founder of sam. eary a hs
soders hed the one great creed and went nto batte wth
shouts of ah and Mahomet They beeved, as the
foowers of the Prophet have aways ferventy beeved, that
death on the batte-fed fghtng for sam s the shortest
road to Paradse and the ours. The Turks were ready to
obey and endure unto death for the sake of the soveregn
whom ah had paced at ther head. ome of them
were as fu of regous enthusasm as crusaders, as
confdent that they were workng for God as Cromwe s
ronsdes, and as fanatc as a grossy gnorant army can be
whch beeves tsef to be mmeasuraby superor to the
enemy because, on the one hand, t possesses the true fath,
whe, on the other, the enemy, more earned n the word s
despcabe scence and phosophy fasey so caed, s n the
1 These and many other fctons of the ke knd oome from pandugno
and nnsovno.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
396 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
abysma darkness of unbeef. Tbe support of such men
was not to be rsked by any nonconformty wth the rtes
whch are the outward sgns of sam. Mahomet woud
have been of a ruers the most bnd to hs own nterest f
he had derded ther beefs.
ut though Mahomet was the eader of a naton
contanng many fanatcs, there s nothng to show that he
shared ther fanatcsm. f he appeaed to t, t was because
t gave force to hs army. e was no more ncned to be a
fanatc hmsef than was apoeon to be a democrat when
he caed upon hs troops to fuf ther msson of carryng
democratc prncpes to Engand and other countres
assumed to be sufferng under despotc rue. n a dfferent
age and under dfferent crcumstances Mahomet mght have
been a thoughtfu student, or an e ceent cv admnstrator,
but t s dffcut to conceve that he coud ever have been a
regous persecutor.
e remaned a hs fe a student, desrous of earnng,
but he was at the same tme a man of energy, a successfu
genera, and a good admnstrator. e was wthout hgh
deas of fe, but capabe of spasmodc kndness, a man not
gven to sensua peasures n hs ater years at east sober,
ntoerant of drunkenness seekng hs peasure n gory.1
e appears to me essentay a oney man one who took
each man s censure but reserved hs udgment one who, n
hs own phrase, woud puck out a har from hs beard f he
beeved that t knew hs desgns. e was too suspcous
and too hghy paced to have frends. e was supremey
sefsh and ony consdered hmsef bound to respect hs
promse when t suted hs purpose to do so. Crcumstances
compeed hm to be a soder, and hs great natura abtes
1 orzo Dofn (p. 985) says: E homo non dedto a bdne, sobro, n
tempo de ramadan non vo adr sobreta a nua voupta, a nna paoea e
dedto sauo a gora. Ths s n strkng contradcton wth arbaro s account,
whch n descrbng Mahomet says, Che a un momento nportnntssno aa
vga dea gran bataga e nebro co capedan pasca secondo a sua usanza.
arbaro s narratve s wrtten mmedatey after the capture of the cty, and, as
usua, he s careess of the accusatons whch he brngs aganst the Turks or
Genoese.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E G D D T E E M 397
made hm a successfu one, but hs ambton, whch was
spasmodcay great whch medtated the con uest of
apes, an e pedton aganst Eome, and other con uests, as
stages n hs great desgn of con uerng the word wanted
pertnacty and was oned to an emotona, amost a sent-
menta, nature. e reeved hs oneness and frendess-
ness by hard work, study, and the companonshp of artsts
and earned men.
Cantemr cas hm the most gorous prnce who ever
occuped the ttoman throne, but adds that he dd not
sten to the voce of conscence, and that he broke hs word
wthout any hestaton when t seemed potc so to do.
Chacondyas speaks of hm as great n nteect, n con uest,
and n cruety. a Ganem says, wth truth, that by
hs mtary e pots Mahomet occupes the frst pace n
the ttoman annas. e mpartay states aso that he
shed abundance of bood to secure peacefu possesson of
the throne, and for hs peasure. To shed bood became
for ths grand monarch a functon whch he e ercsed wth
an ncredbe maestra. 2 s ong seres of vctorous
con uests and especay hs success n the capture of the
cty have caused hm to be known n ttoman hstory as the
eteh or Con ueror.
n formng a udgment upon the character of a ruer
whose regn marks an epoch of mportance n the word s
hstory, t s needfu to take account of hs fe and hs acts
n ther entrety : to ask what the man accompshed and
wth what means what were hs deas and how far he
reased them. e may recognse that Cromwe was a
great ruer notwthstandng Drogheda, and that am the
Thrd was a great statesman n spte of Gencoe, even
supposng that he fuy approved of that massacre. Takng
a broad vew of the character of Mahomet, we may
observe that hs con uests were made by means of over-
whemng numbers, that hs army from ts composton
was the most mobe n e stence, and that ts greatest
success was but the fna act n a seres whch had been
1 orzo Dofn, p. 936. 1 es utans ttomans, pp. 150 and 125.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
398 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ganed by hs predecessors. ut whe gvng due mport-
ance to these consderatons, t yet remans true that hs
regn marks an epoch, not ony of Turksh hstory, where ts
nfuence s the most conspcuous, but n that of Europe
generay. To hm more than to any other ruer the organ-
saton of the Turks as a governng power s due. To hm
must aso be credted the creaton of Turkey as a European
tate. ubse uent sutans but on the foundatons whch
he had ad. t s aso not too much to say that none of hs
successors have done so much to gve ordery government to
the Turksh race as Mahomet. ut for the fact that the
nfuence of Mosemsm stranges the mora and nteectua
growth of the Turksh peope, the rue of a few more sutans
possessed of the ke capacty and determnaton to secure
strong, ordery, and even ust government mght possby
have paced Turkey among the cvsed natons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C PTEE
D PE G EE C , D T E UE CE
UP E E G G EE D U
M G PE P E EMP E D PPE CE
TE T C UE T DEP TU E C T T
EG TE 120 T E P E E CE T MU TE E
E G E T U M U ED T TUD
G EE TUDE T M C T T P E E E E E
E C MED C E ED UM E E E TE M EM
C UE T E CE GE DED G EE
TUD E M EME T P E T T E EU PE
M . T E M C T T P E.
G T the manfod evs resutng from the destructon of
the empre by the Turks must be set off the dsperson of
Greek schoars throughout tay and the conse uent spread
of a knowedge of Greek terature throughout Europe.
The Greeks of thens and others beongng to the nfuence
eenc race contnued durng the whoe perod of the ensm
e stence of the empre to e ercse a powerfu nfuence empre,
upon the thought of the empre, upon ts government, and
upon the Church. t a tmes there were two nfuences
strvng aganst each other for eadershp, one satc and
the other eenc. thout enterng upon the nterestng
ueston how far these dfferent and often hoste tendences
eft ther trace upon the Church and government, t s
suffcent for my present purpose to note that the Greek
nfuence prevaed for centures and, aded by the commerca
sprt of the Greek race, whch had gven them the eadng
part n the trade of the empre and heensed every port
on the egean and the Marmora, succeeded n causng Greek
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
00 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
speech to become the genera anguage of the Church and
empre.
The Greeks who were of eenc bood had never forgot-
ten ther own anguage or ther cassca wrters. thers who
had adopted ther anguage came n tme to consder them-
seves of Greek descent and gored n the wrtngs of
ancent Greece, as f they were the works of ther ancestors.
anguage and terature ed to the beef n a common orgn.
ust as hakespeare and the Engsh be are a bond of
unon among Engsh-speakng peope, so the possesson of
Greek, a the Greek casscs, of the ew Testament, and the turges
of the Church knt together the varous Greek-speakng
peopes under the empre. The common peope earned to ove
the od Greek stores, to treasure the beautfu haf regous,
haf mythca taes, the e pots recorded by omer, no ess
than the smpe m ture of nsprtng and patrotc hstorca
narratve wth the garruous and ever peasant stores of
erodotus. ong seres of successve generatons were
nursed upon them, as they have ndeed contnued to be down
to the present day.1
There thus arose a tradtona, hstorc, and patrotc
feeng whch bound together a Greek-speakng peopes,
whether actuay descendants from the eenc race or not.
t e sted n a sectons of the communty and ed to a
prde of race whch has rarey been e uaed. ne curous
ustraton of the affecton whch e sted for ther reputed
ancestors s noted by Dean taney and other wrters. n
medaeva pctures st remanng n the monasteres of
1 The fascnaton of the od Greek stores st contnues even among the
poorest Greeks, and t s astonshng how generay they are known. have
often heard od Greek women, unabe to read or wrte, te chdren Greek
paramytha whch have evdenty been handed down by ora tradton. few
years ago, n traveng among the mountans of thyna, came on Easter
Monday to a Greek vage, far remote from any other, and away from a nes
of communcaton, where they were performng a mrace-pay. The vagers,
dressed n ther best, were a present as actors or spectators. The pay tsef
was a curous m ture of ncdents n the fe of Chrst and of others and
these formed the argest part from Greek mythoogy. o one knew anythng
of ts orgn, and a the nformaton obtanabe was that the pay had aways
been performed on Easter Monday.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UE CE GEEE TE TUEE 01
Mount thos and esewhere, the orgnas of whch were
panted many centures ago, Perces and eondas and
other great men of ther race are ntroduced among the
occupants of heaven.
The weather casses, the schoars, the nobes and ther
wves, down to the ast perod of the e stence of the em-
pre amed at speakng and wrtng Greek wth eegance
and purty. They recognsed that they were the hers of
terary treasures whch were greater than those possessed
by any other European peope. They reased that n the
ong seres of Greek authors from cassca tmes down
through neary two thousand years to the perod n whch
they were vng they had an hstorca terature onger and
more compete than any race known to them.
There had been ndeed dark perods n the terary
hstory of the empre as n that of other countres. n
Constantnope durng the four centures whch preceded
the Turksh con uest, though to a ess e tent than n
estern Europe, earnng and terature had been argey
negected. fter the tme of the great schoar Photus
(patrarch of Constantnope between 877 and 885) few
works of mportance had been produced. The students of
Constantnope had come to take but sma nterest n any
study whch dd not concern theoogy, aw, or hstory.
Possby they ceased even to guard the treasures they
possessed wth the ke care whch ther predecessors had
shown. Many vauabe manuscrpts dsappeared. The atn
con uerors are admttedy responsbe for the destructon of bwks a(ter
a arge number of books. n the Myrobbon of Photus, an 120 -
abrdgment of two hundred and eghty authors whch s
rch n e tracts from hstorans, he gves us a we possess of
certan wrters. ut two thrds of the works he enumerates
have been ost snce the tme of the ourth Crusade and
w probaby never be recovered.1 o wrter uotes any of
the ost authors after 120 .2
1 ee rstareh (the Grand ogothete) papers on Photus n the Trans-
actons of the Greek yogos of Constantnope, and two voumes edted by hm
of that patrarch s sermons and homes, pubshed 1901.
2 eeren, n ha Essa sur es Crosades,f. 13, uoted n aam s Mdde
D D
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
02 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
ervce
rendered
by empre
n pre-
servng
Greek an-
guage and
terature.
ut beneath the coud of gnorance whch had descended
durng the Mdde ges not ony upon the empre but upon
a Europe, there were aways n Constantnope a consder-
abe number of schoars and students. These men kept
ave the ove of Greek earnng. he none of them
produced any work whch deserves to be cassed as terature
of a hgh order, they rendered mmense servce by preservng
that whch e sted. The awyers and cergy had greaty
asssted n mantanng the vgour and cearness of Greek
speech. The knowedge and practce of aw n a form
not materay dfferent from that n whch t had been
eft by the great ursts of the s th and seventh centures
furnshed a fed for the e ercse of the most acute nteects,
and traned men n precson of thought and e acttude
of e presson. The ega ma ms of the awyers of the
ew Eome n ther atn form had gven a set of prncpes
of aw for a Europe, and st cam the admraton of
those who take peasure n ucdty and epgram. The
dssensons and hereses n the Church n ke manner
contrbuted to the use of Greek n a correct form. E act
defnton n matters of dogma was a necessty, and n-
cdentay heped to preserve Greek n ts ancent form.
The wrtngs of theoogans were udged by a we-educated
caste whch re ured that they shoud appro mate to the
anguage whch to them was accepted as a mode.
The stores of cetas, of nna Comnena, of George
cropotas, of Pachymer, and of others down to Crtobuus,
whch hep to f up the perod between the eeventh and
s teenth centures, are a wrtten n respectabe Greek and
show a feeng for terary effect whch recas, though t
too often seeks to mtate, the wrtngs of the Greek cassca
hstorans. The educaton of the hgher cergy was n
Greek phosophy and theoogy and schoos for the study
of these sub ects contnued n e stence down to the fna
con uest. The remark of Gbbon s probaby true that
more books and more knowedge were ncuded wthn the
ges, ascrbes the oss of a the authors mssng from the brary of Photns
to the atn capture. Probaby the statement s too sweepng.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C E GEEE EMP EE 03
was of Constantnope than coud be found dspersed over
the e tensve countres of the est.
he not osng sght of the fact that the Greek Departure
00 of Greek
Church from the tme of ustnan had e ercsed nfuence schoars
n ence and Caabra, t may yet be stated that the depar- y
ture of Greek schoars from Constantnope for the est
began wth the atn con uest. tay, on account of her
commerce wth the East and the ntmate reatons whch
had e sted between ence and other ctes and the ew
Eome before the atn occupaton, was the country to
whch most of the fugtves turned ther steps. ence,
owng to the part she took n the atn con uest of the
cty, had become ueen of the eas, and naturay receved at
frst the argest contngent. ut the supremacy of ence
was now shared by varous rvas, and Greek students found
ther way to other ctes.
Greek was st spoken n Caabra, where the turgy was
sad n that anguage and where, ndeed, the anguage s
st spoken,2 but wth ths e cepton nowhere ese n tay
had any knowedge of Greek been preserved occacco
asserts that even the Greek characters were unknown.3 n
the troubes whch e sted durng the century and a haf
precedng the Mosem con uest the number of e es
ncreased. Many prests and monks were gad to escape
from the dsorders n ther natve and by seekng refuge n
tay.
he these vountary e es contrbuted argey to
awaken an nterest n the study of Greek, t must be noted
that ther arrva n tay was at an opportune perod. m tay.
Gbbon remarks that n the resurrecton of scence tay
was the frst that cast away her shroud. The study of the
atn cassca authors had aready been recommenced.
There had been a gradua awakenng from the stupor, the
ndfference, and, n spte of a few ndvdua e ceptons, the
1 Gbbon, vo v. 116.
1 ee . . Tozer s artce on The Greek-speakng Popuaton of outhern
tay, n ourna of eenc ttdes, . p. 99.
1 emo est u Graeoas teras novt. uoted n odus, k Graecs us-
trbus, p. 3.
D n 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
0 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
deep contented gnorance of the Mdde ges. nt uty
as represented by ts archtecture, ts scupture, and ts
terature, was now to furnsh the dea of the Eenassance.
great movement arose for the reproducton of cassca
archtecture. ut contemporary wth t came the study of
atn casscs. rg had never been atogether negected
and had, ndeed, been regarded wth a supersttous reverence.
e was now gorfed and mtated. ther atn authors
were dgenty studed, and then the natura resut foowed.
The students of Ccero and rg began to ook for ther
modes to the authors whom the Eomans had admred and had
mtated. The study of the great atn casscs nevtaby
caed for a knowedge of those wrtten n Greek. The
eaders n the revva of the study of the atn authors were
those who ed the way aso n the study of Greek. Petrarch
and occacco shared wth Dante not merey the honour
of formng taan as a modern anguage but that aso of
eadng the way to the apprecaton of Greek earnng by the
schoars of estern Europe. Greek schoars were wecomed.
e have seen that araam, a Caabran by brth, the short,
eager, stammerng controversast, whose btter tongue,
earnng, and subtty made hm the eader n the angry con-
troversy n Constantnope regardng the nner ght n the
tme of Cantacuzenus, was sent on an embassy to tay by
the emperor. Cantacuzenus, though favourng the other
sde, attests the earnng and abty of araam and hs
ac uantance wth Pato and rstote. t vgnon, he was
persuaded by Petrarch to act as nstructor n Greek, and
wth hm the poet read the works of Pato. Petrarch,
though hs ac uantance wth Greek dd not enabe hm to
read the manuscrpt of omer wth whch he had been
presented, yet speaks of the gft n terms whch show hs
admraton of Greek terature to have been profound and
enthusastc. t s recorded of hm that he was abe to
seect the greatest of the Greek poets by stenng to the
readng of ther works athough he was unac uanted wth
ther anguage.
1 odus, Dt Graecs Must.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
CC CC P M TE TUD GEEE 05
few years afterwards, n 1360, occacco, for twenty
years the frend of Petrarch, persuaded a certan eontus
of aonca, a pup of araam, to gve pubc ectures upon
omer at orence. eontus odged n the house of occacco,
was pad by the repubc of orence, and was probaby the
frst professor of Greek n tay or any estern country.
s appearance was aganst hm, for he was cad, had an
ugy face, wth ong unkempt har and beard, and a suen
manner. ut a was e cused on account of hs knowedge
of the Greek anguage and hs deght n ts terature.
s pubc readng of omer peased the orentnes, and
occacco obtaned a prose transaton of the ad and
dyssey made by hs prottgb. t the end of three years
the ecturer resgned hs post and went to Constantnope.
occacco hmsef not ony earned Greek but became
a ecturer throughout tay upon ts terature and heped
to create an enthusasm for ts study.
Manue Chrysooras, about 1366 or the foowng year, Enthu-
after he had faed n hs msson from the Emperor Manue
to rance and Engand to obtan ad aganst the Turks,
returned to orence, the centre of the new nteectua
movement n tay, to teach the Greek anguage and e pan
ts terature. s ectures were foowed wth deght.
oys and od men were among hs audence. The study of
Greek became the fashon. ne of hs pups, eonard
retnus, who subse uenty became the secretary of four
successve Popes, tes how hs sou was nfamed wth the
ove of etters and how on hearng Chrysooras t was a hard
strugge to decde whether he shoud contnue the study of
aw or be ntroduced to omer, Pato, Demosthenes, and
those poets, phosophers, and orators who are ceebrated by
every age as the great masters of human scence. e gave
hmsef up to Chrysooras, and so strong, he decares, was hs
passon for the new studes that the essons he mbbed
durng the day were the constant sub ect of hs nghty
dreams.1
The schoo of Chrysooras was transferred from orence
1 odus, p. 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
06 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
to Pava, thence to ence, and fnay to Eome, and every-
where was we attended. roused by hs teachng, some of
hs pups went to Constantnope to ncrease ther knowedge
of Greek and to ac ure books and manuscrpts. n that cty,
between 1 00 and 1 53, the brares and monasteres were
freey opened to the taan students. The brares were st
stocked wth the treasures of Greek earnng and terature,
and every effort was made by taan schoars to draw upon
ther stores. The tradng agents of the Medc and other great
orentne houses were nstructed to buy manuscrpts wth-
out regard to cost and to send them to orence. The best
credentas that a young Greek coud brng from Constant-
nope was a manuscrpt. The dscovery of an unknown
manuscrpt, says Trabosch, was regarded amost as the
con uest of a kngdom. urspa, one of the pups of Ghry-
sooras, returned to ence n 1 23, wth two hundred and
thrty-eght voumes.
The orentnes had ed the way n the ac uston of
Greek and the coecton of manuscrpts. The chefs of
the potca factons were aso the eaders of nteectua
progress and ved wth each other n the nobe rvary of
encouragng the new studes as much as they dd n budng
brares. Cosmo, the head of the Medc, carred out a we-
organsed pan for encouragng the revved earnng. The
eaders of hs schoo n orence were ccoo d coo
and onardo run, the atter of whom ded n 1 3. The
chef eccesastcs were hardy ess eager than other schoars.
The popes themseves threw ther nfuence nto the new
movement. n 1 3 Eugenus the ourth took up hs
resdence n orence when he was e peed from Eome.
md hs own serous troubes, wth refractory Councs, a
hoste capta, the ogom and ussan hereses, and the
ever ve ed ueston of the reunon of the Churches, Eugenus
found tme to encourage the study of Greek and to gve a
wecome to a Greek prests and students who brought wth
them ther precous manuscrpts. e apprecated the pro-
found earnng of essaron, archbshop of caea, who had
come to take part n the counc at errara and afterwards,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
D T GU ED P TE GE C 07
n 1 38, at orence, retaned hm, as we have seen, after
the Counc, and made hm n the foowng year cardna.
s patronage of essaron s the more remarkabe snce the
Greek was an adherent and e ponent of the phosophy of
Pato as opposed to that of rstote. The other Greek
Church dgntares who were present at the Counc, and
who were hardy ess dstngushed, were wecomed as
schoars even by those who treated them wth scant courtesy
as prests of the rthodo Church. George Gemstos, who
adopted the name of Pethon, the founder of a schoo of
eopatonsm, was one of them, and was popuar generay
e cept wth the prests. George choarus, whom we have
seen as the eader of the ant-unonst party n Constantnope,
and afterwards as patrarch, Theodore Gaza, ndroncus,
Phephus, and others of repute, were aso present. Cosmo
de Medc, through the nfuence of Gemstos, undertook
the task of transatng Pato. hen Gemstos ded, n
1 50, n the Morea, hs body was taken to orence as a
mark of respect for hs servces n teachng Greek. The
patronage of Eugenus was contnued by hs successor
choas the fth, the frst humanst who was made pope
and the founder of the atcan brary.
The successon of schoars was kept up by constant new
arrvas from Constantnope. Phephus (or, n ts taan-
sed form, efo), who had marred a daughter of Chryso-
oras, was for a whe secretary to the enetan baey n
Constantnope, and had gone thther n 1 20 many n order
to study Greek. e was sent as envoy to Murad. e
states that, though when n Constantnope he found the
Greek of the common peope much corrupted, yet that the
persons attached to the mpera court spoke the anguage of
rstophanes and Eurpdes and of the hstorans and
phosophers of thens, and that the stye of ther wrtng
contnued to be eaborate and correct. t s especay
nterestng to note that the most eegant and purest Greek
was spoken by the nobe matrons.1 e ganed, upon hs
return to tay, by hs knowedge of Greek and hs great.
1 Pheph Eps. n 1 51.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
08 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
earnng, a wde reputaton and came to be regarded as the
most unversa schoar of the age. n hs vst to apes, n
1 53, he was treated as an e ua by prnces.1 Many other
dstngushed teachers aso durng the same perod vsted
Constantnope n pursut of earnng or manuscrpts.
ut whe have mentoned some of the eadng Greeks
who contrbuted before the Mosem con uest to the revva of
the study of Greek terature n tay, t shoud be noted that
there were a host of others ess known to fame who sought
refuge from the dsorders of the empre and found proftabe
empoyment n ther new homes. etween the death of
Petrarch, n 137 , and the con uest of Constantnope, n
1 53, tay had recovered the Greek casscs. The nteectua
movement caused a great ncrease n the reproducton of
manuscrpts. mong the professona copysts, those who
coud wrte Greek were specay esteemed and receved very
arge pay.2 They dd ther work so admraby that the new
nventon of prntng wth moveabe types whch came n
ust about the tme of the Mosem con uest of Constant-
nope was regarded as unsutabe for, or unworthy of,
mportant books. The envoys of Cardna essaron when
they saw for the frst tme a prnted book n the house of
Constantno ascars aughed at the dscovery made among
the barbarans n some German cty, and erdnand of
Urbno decared that he woud have been ashamed to own
a prnted book.3 otwthstandng ths pre udce, Greek
books were soon prnted n tay though, for severa years,
ony n tay.
ncreased The mpuse gven to the study of Greek by e es durng
u cTuvea f tke haf-century, precedng the con uest of Constantnope
after 1 58. and by t,he enthusasm of a seres of schoars from Petrarch
and occacco down to 1 53, was greaty stmuated by the
ncrease of fugtves conse uent on the capture of the cty.
mong the schoars who made ther way westward the best
1 efo ded n 1 81. Dether gves the etter whch he wrote to
Mahomet prayng for the reease of hs mother-n-aw, a prayer whch was
granted.
3 Das chrftwesen m Mtteater ( epzg, 1875), pp. 392 etc.
urckhardt s enassance n tay, p. 192.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
E ECT T E E CE 09

known are ascars, who rose to hgh dstncton as a

statesman, Castos, rgyropuos, Gaza, and Chacondyas.
etween 1 53 and the end of the century, Greek was
studed wth avdty. ouths earned to speak as we as to
wrte t.
The arrva of numbers of schoars n tay shorty before
and shorty after 1 53 s contemporaneous wth the fu
sprngtme of the great revva of earnng. seres of
remarkabe efforts had been made to restore ancent Eoman
and Greek gory as seen n terature and archtecture.
earnng was regarded as a new and mproved evange.
The earnng of the ancents was compared wth the gnorance
of the Churchmen. The new movement marked a great
reacton and went to un ustfabe e tremes. ome of the
advocates for cassca nfuence went to the e tent of ds-
cardng Chrstan n favour of Pagan moraty. curous
passonate enthusasm for the cassc and venerated past
took possesson of the most enghtened men n tay.
Pagansm, because t was contemporaneous wth the
cassca perod, nvaded the Church tsef. the archtec-
ture, art, and terature of Chrstanty was bad e cept n
so far as t appro mated to Pagan modes. The ate . .
ymonds gves a strkng ustraton of the dstance ths
enthusasm carred men, n suggestng that aust may be
taken as the symbo of the desre durng the Eenassance for
cassca earnng. aust s content to se hs sou to the
dev, but n return he sees omer and e ander and obtans
een as hs brde and s satsfed.1 The carefu study of
the atn casscs, the marveous deveopment of pantng,
archtecture, and scupture, but, above a, the keen nterest
fet n the newy deveoped study of Greek wth ts Patonc
Gbbon seects some e ampes to show the ant-chrstan character of the
eassca enthusasm. (1) t the Counc of orence, Gemstos Petho sad n
famar conversaton to George of Trebzond that n a short tme manknd
woud unanmousy renounce the Gospe and the oran for a regon smar
to that of the Gentes ( eo atus). (2) Pau . accused the prncpa
members of the oman cademy of heresy, mpety, and pagansm (Trabosch).
suspect the frst charge of beng grossy e aggerated or nvented, but the
fact that such a statement coud be credted shows to what e tent the casaca
reacton had gone.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
10 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
phosophy and ts new vson of fe, were a to produce .won-
derfu frut wthn a generaton after 1 53 and to cumnate
n tay n an age of snguar nteectua brancy,
study of The study of Greek, at frst amost confned to orence,
tek nupn graduay spread over the whoe of the pennsua and fnay
Euro passed north of the ps nto Germany, where t was taken
up wth great earnestness. pposed by the gnorant
monks everywhere, and by others who feared that the
authorty and repute of atn authors woud be termnated,
t graduay won ts way. n 1 58 a Greek professor was
apponted n Pars, and one n Eome. mar professor-
shps were estabshed n most of the taan unverstes,
foowng n ths respect the e ampe of orence. n the
regn of enry the eventh, ford consented to receve
Grocyn and nacre as teachers of Greek.1
s the zea for a knowedge of Greek ded out n tay t
took deeper root n Germany. Chrysooras and George of
Trebzond were foowed by a successon of students, unt we
meet wth the names of Germans and Dutchmen who had
gone to tay to make themseves ac uanted wth the
recovered anguage and terature. mong them that of
Erasmus hods the foremost pace.
The movement known as The Eevva of earnng was
accompshed before the end of the ffteenth century, and a
nvestgators are agreed that t had been very argey
contrbuted to by Greek e es durng the haf-century
precedng and foowng the Mosem con uest.
ts pagansaton of Chrstanty proved temporary. ut
the crtca e amnaton of the te t of the Greek ew
Testament and of the Greek athers had more durabe
resuts. t caed attenton to the contents of a book whch
had htherto been taken as outsde controversy. hen the
study of Greek passed north of the ps, the e amnaton of
the sacred wrtngs was no onger n the hands of dettant
1 t carous that the non-progressve party, n ford, who voenty
opposed the ntroducton of the new studes, caed themseves Tro ans.
oper s fe of r T. More (ed. earne), p. 75. The archbshops of Chos
and uscuns nvaraby descrbe the Turks as Teucr.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EE U T T E EE 11
who ooked upon the te t wth the contempt of schoars
dsposed to accept pagansm as the compement of a hgher
form of cvsaton, and who had no patence wth what
they regarded as trvates, but n those of regous and
earnest German students, wth resuts, n Erasmus, uther,
Meanchthon, Cavn, and others, the end of whch s not yet
vsbe.
The manuscrpts whch were taken to tay were the M . de-
seed destned to yed a rch terary harvest, and ther remova carred
from Constantnope was an advantage. t s otherwse wth away
the manuscrpts whch pershed. n 120 the rude enetans
and Crusaders destroyed great numbers for the sake of ther
covers.1 manuscrpt whch had cost many months of
abour, whch was wrtten and perhaps umnated wth great
sk, was worthy of a costy coverng. ome of the bndngs
were enrched wth ewes or wth sver or god casps and
other decoratons. The covers rather than the nteror were
the ob ects then coveted. There s reason to beeve that n
the two subse uent centures thousands of manuscrpts
dsappeared, many possby stoen or sod for ther bndngs.
ut as earnng n Constantnope made tte progress
after the atn occupaton, t s probaby to the gnorance
of the monks that the dsappearance of many of them
ought to be attrbuted. et a the evdence whch e sts
shows that an enormous number of manuscrpts remaned
n Constantnope unt 1 53. e have seen that Ducas
decares that durng the days foowng the sack of the cty
ten voumes on theoogy and other studes, ncudng rstote
and Pato, were sod for a sma sver con, and that an n-
credbe number of manuscrpts of the Gospes after they had
been strpped of ther god and sver bndngs were ether
sod or gven away.2 Crtobuus adds that whe a very great
number of books were burnt or gnomnousy tramped to
peces, the arger number were sod at rdcuous sums, not
for the sake of ther prce, but n contemptuous wantonness.3
1 E uvae sacrae Constantnopotanae.
2 Ducas, .
01 r tfov ar v, rpbs nr offu/ uf w f, ufpr , c. Cut. oh. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
12 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
am unaware what authorty ody has for statng1 that
after the capture of the cty a hundred and twenty thousand
books were destroyed, but that the destructon was great
cannot reasonaby be doubted.2
fter the con uest the treasures guarded by the Greek
monks rapdy began to dsappear, and especay from the
capta. The octagona brares, one of whch formed
usuay an ad unct to every church, were taken from the
Chrstans by the vctorous Turk and apped to other uses,3
and the contents were for the most part dspersed or de-
stroyed. uccessve traveers for two centures found rch
geanngs among them, and the number of manuscrpts taken
or sent away suggests that the orgna stores n Constant-
nope had been enormous. anus ascars returned to tay
wth two hundred books, eghty of whch were as yet un-
known n the brares of Europe. Even as ate as the tme
of usbeck, who was ambassador of the oy oman
Emperor to uman n 1555, he was abe to concude the
announcement of hs return home by sayng : have whoe
wagon-oads, f not shp-oads, of Greek manuscrpts, and
about two hundred and forty books whch sent by sea to
ence. ntend them for Caesar s brary. rummaged
every corner to provde such knd of merchandse as my
fna geanng.
he t s beyond doubt that the dsperson of students
from Constantnope aded the nteectua movement n
1 d ns, De Graecs hutrbus.
eneas yvus, n 1 5 , before the det of rankfort says : ud de bra
dcam, u oerant nnumerabes, nondum atns cognt . . . uncergoet
omero et Pndaro et omnbns ustrorbua poets seounda mors ert.
1 ne such at east st remans at erek am.
Probaby more manuscrpts e stng as ros (the orgna voumen) than n
book form have dsappeared. The Turks, for e ampe, when they occuped Mount
thos durng the Greek revouton, found the ros very convenent for makng
haversacks. The books have pershed mosty from negect. The dscovery by
the present bshop of smdt of the Teachng of the Tweve postes ( o ) rU
t t a. uro rr6 ur) n 1883, n the brary of a monastery on the Goden orn
bound up wth other manuscrpts, the frst of whch ony was nde ed, gves
hope that others of vaue may yet be found. The same remark appes to the
recovery, about s years ago, of the Purpe M . of the Gospes, known techn-
cay as ode , and now at t. Petersburg.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
UE CE T E ET 13
estern Europe by ntroducng new deas of poetry, of
hstory, and of phosophy, as we as by modfyng the
conceptons of cassca art and archtecture,1 there s no
ground for the beef that, f the cty had not been captured,
Greek nfuence woud not have made tsef fet n the
Eenassance. The dsperson hastened the deveopment of a
movement whch had aready begun, awakened a sprt of
n ury, and conducted schoars nto new feds of thought
earer than they woud have arrved f not thus aded. n
ths sense, and to ths e tent, t may be camed as a
benefca resut of the capture of Constantnope.
1 The nfuence of yzantne art upon the est does not fa wthn the
mts of my task. ut every one nterested n the sub ect a aware that durng
some centures ts nfuence was domnant. n the composton of pctures as
we as n ther drawng and treatment estern artsts for a ong tme coped
those of Constantnope. n pantng, yzantne nfuence prevaed throughout
tay from ustnan to the mdde of the fourteenth century. Gotto, who ded
n 1336, was, says uger, the frst to abandon the yzantne stye. n the
ntervenng centures the monasteres of Constantnope, aonca, and Mount
thos were the centra ateers of pantng, and furnshed the modes for
artstc actvty to a Europe. The mosacs n the church of an tae at
avenna are magnfcent ustratons of what yzantne art was n the tme
of ustnan. Those n Uaga opha, as we as ts genera pan of coour-
ornamentaton, are st unsurpassed. Those of the ahr6 Mos ue beongng
to the fourteenth century are nterestng and show a deep feeng for coour-
combnaton as we as accuracy of drawng. yzantne archtecture n ke
manner greaty nfuenced the buders of churches n estern ands. The
front vew of t. Mark s n ence n the thrteenth century paced sde by sde
wth that of the ahre Mos ue at the present day shows that the pan of the
earer one was famar to the archtect of the other, and, as has been ponted
out by an archtect who has made a carefu study of the two budngs, when
t. Mark s dffers from the ahre, the dfference may be found n detas
reproduced from another church n Constantnope, that of the Pantocrator.
The resembance between t. Mark s and the ahre ustrates Mr. ergusson s
observatons on the decoraton of the e terors of yzantne churches. e
ponts out that whe the nteror of aga opha s the most perfect and
most beautfu church whch has yet been erected by any Chrstan peope,
the e teror was never fnshed ( ergnsson s story of rchtecture, . 321).
The ahre of to-day resembes t. Mark s of the thrteenth century before
the e teror casng was added to t.
The ueston of the nfuence of yzantne art and archtecture on the
est has often been deat wth. or a st of books on the sub ect see ar
rumbacher s eschchte der byzantnschen tteratur, pp. 112 -27.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
1 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
CP PTEE
C C U : T E C PTU E EP C -M G M
EU PE D T U E U T UP C T U ECT
D E TE C U C E DEM T P T
P E T T E P C P E U T DEG D T P
C U C E : T G E T E CE E DE ED T E
C U C E E U T TU : P E E T M -
TE C UE ED PE P E T E C T .
T E capture of Constantnope marked an epoch n the
word s hstory. The dsperson of ts schoars and ts
treasures of earnng eavened estern thought the essons
ganed from Turksh warfare, from the dscpne of the
anssares and the mobty of the army were earned by
European states. These resuts entte the event to be
regarded as of mportance, but another, the convcton,
namey, brought home to Europe of the sgnfcance of the
capture, heps st further to entte t to be regarded as
epoch-markng. The avc and Teutonc as we as the
Greek and atn races had been deveopng for centures,
unchecked by any e terna nfuence, n the drecton of
human progress whch we understand by the word cv-
saton. rom reand to Constantnope and even to the
banks of the Euphrates a the peopes had accepted
Chrstanty, a regon whch had not been substantay
changed ether n dogma or dscpne by any of the varous
races ncuded n the above area, a regon whch had aded
them to deveop the moraty, the habts and customs, the
thoughts and deas, whch are comprehended n the
modern concepton of cvsaton. The capture of Constan-
tnope was the ntruson nto ths Chrstan area of a foregn
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
EP C -M E G E E T 15
force, wth a dfferent moraty, and wth a tendency hoste
to the habts, customs, and aspratons whch t encountered.
The capture was the atest step n a seres of successfu
efforts to detach a arge mass of terrtory from the area of
European cvsaton. s arge sectons of the empre had
durng successve centures been ost, Constantnope came
to stand n her oneness as the representatve of European
deas of Chrstanty. hen the cty was taken, estern
statesmen were compeed to recognse that the remanng
European area of cvsaton was face to face wth an
satc, a non-Chrstan, and a necessary hoste movement.
The European peopes, for the frst tme durng centures,
were awakened from ther dream of securty and saw the
possbty of the advance of races professng the creed
whch had been hed by those who n the eary days of
sam had uttery rooted out the cvsaton and Chrstanty
of orth frca. The shock and aarm were unversa.
The mtary reputaton of the Turk was enormousy n- arm
creased by the capture of Constantnope. aam usty Europe.1
observes that though the fate of the cty had been protracted
beyond a reasonabe e pectaton, the actua ntegence
operated ke that of a sudden caamty. sentment of
consternaton, perhaps of sef-reproach, thred to the heart
of Chrstendom. Those who knew what the progress of the
Turks had been and how numerous and mobe were the
hordes at the dsposa of the sutan were the most
an ous regardng ther further progress. The podesta of
Pera, wrtng wthn a month after the capture, decares that
Mahomet ntended to become ord of the whoe earth and
that before two years were over he woud go to Eome and
y God, uness the Chrstans take care, or there are
mraces worked, the destructon of Constantnope w be
repeated n Eome. 2 ther contemporary wrters e press
the ke dsmay. eneas yvus, n the presence of the
det of rankfort, ponted out that by the capture of
Constantnope ungary ay open to the con ueror, and
1 aam s Mdde ges, oh. v.
1 nge ohanns Epstoa, p. 62.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
16 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
decared that f that country were subdued tay and Germany
woud be open to nvason.
The rapd e tenson of ther power by sea as we as by
and was soon a constant source of an ety to the natons
whose terrtory bordered on the Medterranean. Pratca
e pedtons upon ther shores wth the ob ect of carryng off
saves kept them n perpetua aarm. hen Don ohn of
ustra, n 1571, defeated the Turksh feet at epanto, the
dread of the vctorous Turk was so acute and the reef at
the competeness of hs vctory so great that the enetans
congratuated each other wth the cry that the Dev was
dead, and the pope commemorated the great trumph by
preachng from the te t There was a man sent from God
whose name was ohn.
rom the capture n 1 53 unt ohn obesk reeved
enna, upwards of two centures ater, the unversa topc of
European potcs, uescent for a few years but constanty
becomng paramount, was the progress made by the Grand
Turk. Durng the whoe of ths perod he had contnued to
be the terror of Europe.
a roc uere, who had noted the traffc n Chrstan
saves by the Turks and the oppresson of ther Chrstan
sub ects, remarked that t was a shame and scanda to Europe
to aow hersef to be terrorsed by such a race. successon
of traveers from the est, who, one after another, observed
the sufferngs of the Chrstans, the msgovernment of the
Turksh empre, ts rapd ncrease, and the wdespread terror
of the Turksh name, vany endeavoured to show how the
Turks mght be defeated but ther vctorous progress was
unchecked unt 1688.1
The resuts of the destructon of the empre were of a
unformy dsastrous character. Constantnope, whch had
been the heart of the empre and for centures the great
1 ee, for e ampe, Cuspnanus, De Turcorum rgn . the author was n
the empoy of the emperor Ma man . and nssts agan and agan on the
necessty of resstng the Turk and the certanty of beng abe to do so wth
success. most every European traveer n Turkey durng two centures,
begnnng wth a rcc uere and Tetad, made smar representatons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DEGE D T T E UEE C T 17
buwark of European cvsaton, became the stronghod of
the professors of a hoste creed. fter adng Europe by
resstng the ong encroachments of the Turks, t had frst
become an soated outpost of Chrstanty surrounded by
hoste hordes, and then, after a century of strugge, not
atogether ngorous, had been overwhemed by them. y
ts capture Europe ost a that ts ctzens mght have con-
trbuted to cvsaton. The phosophy, art, theoogy, and
ursprudence whch had emanated from ts schoos had,
happy, eavened estern ands happy, because after the
con uest the cty ceased to e ercse any nfuence on
European thought. Under the rue of ts new masters t
was destned to become the most degraded capta n Europe,
and became ncapabe of contrbutng anythng whatever of
vaue to the progress of the human race. o art, no tera-
ture, no handcraft even, nothng that the word woud gady
keep, has come snce 1 53 from the ueen Cty. ts capture,
so far as human eyes can see, has been for the word a ms-
fortune amost wthout any compensatory advantage.
The dsastrous resuts of the con uest fe wth greatest Ee9Uts
force upon the con uered sub ects of the empre. The great Chrstan
cry whch went up from the Chrstans who had faen under eots
Turksh rue, and whch has never ceased to be ustfed
among ther descendants to the present hour, was that the
new ruers faed n the prmary duty of government to
render fe and property secure. Tred by a hgher standard
of good government, as an nsttuton whch shoud secure to
ts sub ects ustce, the rue of the Turk fe mmeasuraby
short. The Chrstans became rayahs or catte, and as such
were egay ncapabe of possessng the same rghts as
Mosems. he an anaogy to such ne uaty mght be
found n other countres, n Turkey the Chrstans found
that the rghts whch even the aw of the con uerors
accorded them were dened. Ther property was arb-
trary sezed. They were constanty harassed and paged
by ther Mahometan neghbours and no redress coud
be obtaned n the aw courts, for Chrstan testmony
was not admssbe aganst the word of a Mosem. The
E E
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
18 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
effects of ths ega ne uaty were soon apparent and have
contnued to the present day. The Chrstans were ters of
the ground, artfcers, or merchants. Ther earnngs e posed
them to the envy of ther Mosem neghbours, who, beng
ess e perenced n agrcuture or ess skfu n trade, ess
energetc and ess ntegent, were unabe, as they are st, to
compete wth them successfuy. Ther superor power of
creatng weath, rather than the fanatcsm of a hoste creed,
has from the tme of the con uest ed to ferce outrages
upon the Chrstans and to rads upon ther property, and
when combned wth such fanatcsm has produced the
perodca massacres whch have occurred durng neary
every decade n Turksh hstory.
The dffcutes of the Chrstan traders and agrcutursts
were greaty ncreased by the conduct of the con uerors n
aowng the great roads and brdges to get out of repar.
Turksh gnorance, contempt for ndustry and commerce,
beef that such matters were ony of nterest to unbeevers,
ed even the governng cass to aow the pubc works
whch they had found n the country to fa nto run.
The traveer n sa Mnor and n European Turkey fnds
everywhere the remans of roads once we constructed and
we preserved, whch the Turks have made few or no efforts
to mantan, reconstruct, or repace. The destructon or
decay of the means of communcaton couped wth the
want of securty soon made t useess for the Chrstan ter
of the so to engage n agrcuture or even ncrease hs
focks and herds. The surpus over what was necessary to
suppy hs own wants coud not be taken to market.
bundance of evdence shows that the Chrstans n
amost every part of the empre had possessed arge focks
and herds of catte. These, ndeed, formed a speca
temptaton to the Turks, who at a tmes snce ther entry
nto sa Mnor and Europe were gven to makng rads on
neghbourng Chrstan ands. fter the con uest t soon
became useess for the Chrstans to attempt to keep a form
of property whch was so easy carred off. Those who n
spte of a obstaces contrved to save a few hundred aspers
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
C U E MP E ME T 19
became ob ects of envy to ther Mosem neghbours and
carefuy hd ther tte savngs. The want of securty and
the absence of roads were evs whch the Chrstan shared,
though to a ess e tent, wth the Turk. nducements to
the accumuaton of weath, but especay for Chrstans,
were removed, t at ength a ake ceased to save or do
more work than was necessary to keep body and sou to-
gether. or can t be sad that the condton of the
popuaton under Turksh rue has n ths respect greaty
mproved at the present day. n the nteror of the empre
the man who has ac ured a tte weath s carefu not to
appear better off than hs neghbours. n the capta and a
few seaports, Chrstans had a somewhat better chance, but
even there the practce of s ueezng a weathy Greek or r-
menan merchant and strppng hm of hs property ngered
nto the ast century and s even yet not atogether e tnct.
Poverty as the conse uence of msgovernment s the Popuaton
most conspcuous resut of the con uest affectng the ,61
popuaton of the empre. ands were aowed to go out of
cutvaton. ndustres were ost. Mnes were forgotten.
Trade and commerce amost ceased to e st. Popuaton
decreased. The weathest state n Europe became the
poorest the most cvsed became the most barbarous.
The demorasaton of the con uered peope and of ther and de-
churches resutng from the con uest and especay from
the poverty t produced were not ess dsastrous than the
n ury to ther matera nterests. The Chrstans ost heart.
Ther physca courage essened. n remote dstrcts, and
especay n mountanous regons, where the advantage of
natura poston counterbaanced the enormousy superor
numbers of the enemy, the Chrstans contnued to resst.
The Greeks n Eprus gave a good account of themseves
durng centures, whe the rmenans round about etoun
and the nhabtants of Montenegro even contnued to keep
somethng ke ndependence. ut the Greek, ugaran,
and rmenan popuatons, a of whom had fought we
n resstng the Turks, became ess vre. Grndng poverty
and constant, though usuay petty, oppresson even more
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
20 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
than the perodca massacres took away from them much of
ther manness.
Degrada- The nfuence of the con uest upon the rthodo Church
church. was purey mschevous. The eccesastca revenues were
sezed. The prests had to eke out a vng on the
mserabe pttances they coud obtan from performng the
servces of the Church for an mpovershed peope, and soon
came to be chosen from the peasant cass. Poverty of the
fock meant poverty throughout the herarchy. earnng
decned and dsappeared. The parsh prest knew hs offce
by heart, but n course of tme hundreds of prests were
unabe to understand the cassc words and phrases wth
whch the turgy of Chrysostom and others empoyed n the
Eastern Church abound. The most commodous churches
were transformed nto mos ues. The brares pershed.
Thousands of precous manuscrpts were destroyed. The
means of obtanng an educated cergy no onger e sted.
The voce of the preacher was regarded wth suspcon, and
the rthodo Church as a power for the educaton of ts
congregatons became amost vaueess. There were no
onger any hereses or dssensons whch nvted dscusson,
for peope and cergy were ake sunk n gnorance. The
art of preachng was forgotten. Eegous teachng or
e presson of thought n or out of the Church amost
ceased to e st. The Church of Chrysostom was condemned
to sence. To a appearances, there was tte or no
conscousness of ofty deas or aspratons towards them.
Pety, as understood n the est, seemed for centures
to be unknown. book ke the mtato or even
the Pgrm s Progress woud have been unntegbe.
Churches as we as peope had become sordd and desttute
of aspraton. gnorance and other causes, due to the
con uest, reduced the Churches to a stagnant eve of un-
formty, superstton, and sprtua death.
th the substtuton of an gnorant for a earned prest-
hood the nfuence of the Church upon estern Europe
ceased. Down to the con uest t had not ony camed an
e uaty wth the atn Church, but ts earnng was
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
U T EE G D E G 21
respected by popes, cardnas, and schoars, who recognsed
that t merted grattude for ts guardanshp of Chrstan
earnng and for the successon of schoars who had
e pounded the treasures of ts terature.
et amd a the meanness and debasement of the
Chrstan Churches t shoud ever be remembered that they by church,
rendered to ther peope two nestmabe servces. They
heped to preserve famy fe and to keep the great mass of
ther members from abandonment of the Chrstan pro-
fesson. owever ab ect the Church, however subservent
at tmes ts eaders became to the ttoman ruers, and
however we of the twenteth century may despse presty
pretensons and the cams of any body of men to have a
supernatura commsson, t s a duty to recognse that the
servce rendered by the Churches to the Chrstan sub ects of
the sutan, and ndeed to humanty, n preservng the habts
of famy fe was mmeasuraby great. ne may fuy
admt that the prests were gnorant, and that the Church
became more than ever saturated wth pagan superstton
but t safeguarded the dea of Chrstan marrage based upon
the unon of the husband for fe wth one wfe. Chdren
were reared n the companonshp of a father and mother
to each of whom chastty and the necessty of forsakng a
others was not merey a tradton and an dea, but a duty
en oned by the unversa teachng of the Church. The
resuts of the educaton of chdren amd such teachng,
tradton, and envronment can ony be apprecated when
they are compared wth those whch are produced among
ther Mosem neghbours, where, under a system fata to
famy fe, the mother hods a poston mmeasuraby
nferor to that of the father.
The Church aso heped to prevent the Chrstan
popuaton from abandonng ther regous beef, and, to
the phosophca student of regons hardy ess than to
Chrstans, ths resut shoud be regarded as pure gan.
The Chrstans were permtted to have ther own regous
servces, and the attempt was sedom made forcby to con-
vert them to Mahometansm. The teachng of Mahomet
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
22 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
that the Peope of the ooks were not to be moested so
ong as they submtted and pad trbute, usuay secured a
contemptuous toeraton of ther worshp. There was tte
forma nterference wth ther regous practces. Ther
processons, rtes, and ceremones ony encountered oppos-
ton from the fanatca brutaty of ndvduas, though
Chrstan worshppers were constanty e posed to petty
persecutons from persons n authorty who e pressed ther
dske and oathng of Chrstanty n a thousand dfferent
nduce- ways. ut t must aways be remembered to the credt of
renounce the Chrstans that abandonment of ther fath woud at
any me ave saved them from a persecuton and have
paced them on an e uaty wth ther con uerors. The
snguary democratc creed and practce of sam at once
open every preferment to the convert. The negro, the
Centra satc, no ess than the Chrstan rayah, once he
has pronounced the Esh-had, s on an e uaty n theory and
n practce wth the descendant of the Prophet. Turksh
hstory abounds wth nstances of renegades or ther sons
rsng to the hghest postons n the state. Chrstan
who accepted sam had every career open to hm. The
Chrstan sub ects of the empre have aways been aware
of ther own superorty n nteectua capacty to ther
Turksh neghbours. Ths superorty s manfest n every
country where Mosems and Chrstans ve sde by sde. t
s many due to the nferor poston assgned n practce n
every Mahometan country to woman, a poston ustrated
bythe custom of repudaton whch the husband may e ercse
n eu of dvorce by the ack of famy fe n whch chdren
are nurtured n the companonshp of both parents, and even
by the absence of a famy name.1
1 ne ot the best ustratons of the degraded poston assgned to woman
n Mahometan countres s found n the fact that the popuar beef s that she
has no sou. The nfuence of such a beef s of course fata to the progress
of the race. am we nware that hareddn Pasha and other progressve
Mahometans have mantaned that ths beef s contrary to the teachng of
the oran, and that Mr. ughes and other we-nformed students of the sacred
wrtngs of sam agree n ths opnon. t, my statement as to the popuar
beef s not affected by these researches nto the orgna teachng. t s not
aeged that the hours of Paradse are the representatves of earthy women.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
M E C T D TUE 23
t wond ndeed have been remarkabe f wth the
unspeakabe advantages of famy fe on ther sde the
Chrstans had not been superor n capacty to ther
neghbours. ut, n spte of ther vey conscousness of
such superorty and of the advantages to be ganed by
perverson, few Chrstans became renegades.
ut, notwthstandng the fact that ther refusa to
abandon a hgher for a ower form of regon must be peope,
accounted to them for rghteousness, the Chrstans passed
nto a ough of Despond. Dsarmed and oppressed, they
became demorased and ost sef-respect. Ther progress
and deveopment, matera, nteectua, and mora, was
arrested. They fe back upon decet and cunnng and the
other vces wth whch a sub ugated peope seeks to defend
tsef aganst ts oppressors and whch are the usua charac-
terstcs of a peope hed n bondage. The most dsastrous
resut of the con uest upon the peope was to create a ow
standard of moraty, and, as n the course of tme habts
form character, ths resut endured and contnues to the
present day. Dshonesty, unfar deang, brbery, and untruth-
funess came to be regarded among a the Chrstan races of
the ttoman Empre as vena offences or as pardonabe
bunders. Ths deteroraton of character was not, and s
not, confned to aymen. The envronment of a casses has
The sensua rewards promsed to fathfu men are cear and unmstakeabe.
The rewards to women n the oran have to be searched for and are the resut
of nterpretaton. s a confrmaton of the truth of my statement may refer
to the nterestng ntervew gven by r Edward Maet n hftng cenes
(1901), p. 67. e descrbes a meetng whch he bad wth Tewfk, the
hedve of Egypt, at a very crtca moment, when ndeed the atter s fe was
n houry danger. e represents Tewfk as sayng : Death does not sgnfy to
me personay. ur regon prevents us from havng any fear of death but
t s dfferent wth our women. To them, you know, fe s everythng: ther
e stence ends here they cry and weep and mpore me to save them.
s to the custom of repudatng a wfe, two earned Mosems, one Turksh
and the other ndan, and both enghtened men, assure me that repudaton,
though a genera custom, s contrary to the teachng of sam, whch ony
recognses dvorce. oth, however, admt that the practce s genera, though
they consder t rregous or what s the same thng n the acred aw of
sam
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
been powerfu for ev, and the standards n partcuar of
commerca honesty generay prevaent n Chrstan natons
have nether been preserved nor attaned.
Under Turksh rue punshment often faed to foow
detecton. n some cases notaby, for e ampe, bgamy the
con uerng race recognses no offence and therefore awards
no punshment. The Chrstans had and have so tte con-
fdence n ther chance of obtanng ustce that t s the e -
cepton to prosecute an offender. man w rather suffer
oss than waste hs tme n appeang to a court where he
knows that he w certany ncur e pense and nconvenence
and that the offender, provded he can pay, can escape
condemnaton. t s to ths mpossbty of obtanng ustce
that must be ascrbed more perhaps than to any other cause
the owerng of the moras of Eastern Chrstans. Those who
know them best, from rab Chrstans n yra to the Greeks
and others n Constantnope and the akan Pennsua,
and whose sympathes are entrey wth them n the per-
secuton they have undergone, and n ther desre to shake
off the oppressor s yoke, have regretfuy to confess that the
reputaton whch they have ac ured n estern Europe for
untrustworthness and untruthfuness s not undeserved.
appy, n Greece and other countres whch have been
freed from Turksh msrue there are abundant sgns of an
awakenng to the necessty of regardng offences from a
ofter standpont and of presentng n the Churches a
hgher dea of moraty sgns, too, of the pubc opnon
whch s brngng these countres nto ne wth estern
states.1
1 may add here that the great vaue of Chrstan mssons from the est
n the Turksh Empre, those of the atn Church and of the mercan
Protestant Churches ake, es not ony n ther educatona work but st more
n ther hodng up to the members of the Eastern Churches hgher standards
of truthfuness and moraty. Ther nfuence has been aready very usefu.
They have knded a desre for nstructon, and have nfused new fe n many of
the members of the ancent Churches. he Greeks, ugarans, and rmenans
ook wth ntense dstrust on any attempts to proseytse, they have a been
awakened by these mssons to the necessty for educaton. Consderng the
means at ther dsposa, thnk t may be fary sad that no other peope
durng the ast haf-century has done so much for educaton as the Greeks. The
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
TUE C E CTE D M ED E 25
The con uest of Constantnope had but tte effect on Effect of
the mass of the Turksh popuaton. The Turks ceased to
be many a nomadc peope, and great numbers of them took
possesson of the arabe ands of the con uered races. ut
n other respects ther habts and characterstcs remaned
unchanged. They had and have ther vrtues. They are
brave and hardy, and, e cept when under the nfuence of
regous fanatcsm, are hosptabe and kndy. Ther
regon ncucates ceanness and sobrety. he ts
teachng must stand condemned n regard to the treatment
of non- samc peopes and, udgng by the unversa e -
perence of Mosem countres, n regard to the poston, fata
to a progress, whch t assgns to woman, t has neverthe-
ess heped to dffuse courtesy and sef-respect among ts
adherents. Unhappy, the Turksh race has never had
suffcent contnuous energy to be ndustrous nor enough
ntegence to desre knowedge.
ortunatey for the popuatons under the rue of the
Turk, hs regous ntoerance has ony become vruent at
ntervas for when hs fanatcsm s awakened, corrupton
and cruety n the admnstraton of government show
themseves at ther worst. t s so n Morocco now, where
the fercest Mosem ntoerance and perhaps the most crue
and corrupt government n the word co-e st. t has been
so at varous perods under Turksh rue. utans have
aternated n ther government between perods of ethargy,
soth, and sensuaty and those of spasmodc actvty. ut
desre of every Greek who makes money seems to be to found a schoo n hs
natve pace. n Constantnope severa arge and e ceent nsttutons, both
for boys and grs, e st, a of course unaded by the Government, and n other
ctes of the Turksh empre ke efforts have been made by patrotc Greeks.
n ugara one of the frst acts of the newy enfranchsed state was to
estabsh an effcent system of educaton. The rmenans are not behnd
ether, and her efforts, perhaps to a greater e tent than those of the other two
peopes mentoned, are drected to brngng ther prests nto ne wth those
of the est. n 1896 the mercan mssonares n Turkey met n a sum-
mer schoo on the sand of Prot, near Constantnope the ate rmenan
patrarch vsted them, and, havng spent a day n stenng to ther dscusson
on uestons of teachng and bca schoarshp, decared that he woud be
ready to sacrfce hs fe f hs own prests coud have the advantage of such
gatherngs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
26 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the perods of fanatcsm have been those not ony of
massacre and e ceptona cruety but of want of patrotsm,
and the worst corrupton n the admnstraton of govern-
ment.
n Greece and tay more vgorous physca races n
earer tmes had trumphed over peopes further advanced
n cvsaton. ut the con uerors profted by the cvsa-
ton of the van ushed and the atter became more vre.
The two races coaesced and formed a unted peope. o
such resuts foowed 1 53. The Turksh naton was unabe
to assmate the cvsaton of the peopes t subdued, and
ts work has been smpy to destroy what t coud not take
to tsef. t has faen so far short of reconcng the
con uered races and wedng them to tsef so as to form
one peope that the asserton may safey be made that
every century snce 1 53 has wdened the guf between t
and the Chrstans.
n one respect ony has the Turk been abe to apprecate
the progress made by hs neghbours and, n part at east,
to approprate ther deveopment namey, n the art of war.
e knows and cares nothng about art, scence, or terature.
e has made a mserabe faure of government. s cv
admnstraton s probaby more corrupt than t was four
centures ago. e admts that, snce hs defeat at epanto
n 1571, ah has gven the domnon of the seas to the
Gaours. ut as a soder he has aways been ready to
earn from European natons.
That the heavy weght of msrue has hndered and st
contnues to hnder the progress of the Chrstan races s
attested by a who are ac uanted wth Turkey. Con-
demned to constant persecuton and a sordd poverty whch
eaves on traveers an overpowerng sense of human msery,
and vng amd a hopeess and dsprtng envronment,
they passed nto the backest nght whch ever over-
shadowed a Chrstan peope. t s true that they were not
uttery destroyed, as other Chrstan natons have been, but,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
T E D ETTEE D 27
e cept for the feeng of sodarty arsng from communty
of race and of regous beef and for the hope whch
the Churches aded them to keep ave, ther nght was
wthout a snge ray of ght. They and ther country-
men who had escaped nto foregn ands ooked n despar
and n van for the sgns that the nght woud pass. t s
barey a century ago snce the keener-sghted watchmen
observed ndcatons of dawn. The dayght has arsen
upon Eoumana, erba, Greece, ugara, and other
countres once under Turksh rue, and sgns of dawn are
vsbe, though wth ndcatons of bood-red, n Macedona
and rmena. ooner or ater, but as surey as ght over-
comes darkness, the Chrstan and progressve eements
n the Turksh empre w see the day and re oce n t.
The frends of the berated terrtores have often com-
paned of the vagares, the nconstancy, and the sow rate
of progress of the re-estabshed states. They are apt to
forget that to shake off the effects of centures of bondage
s a task whch has never been accompshed n a snge
generaton. hstorca precedents, from the tme when
Moses ed the chdren of srae nto the desert, teach the
same esson. ut t s satsfactory to note that whe
each of the states that have obtaned emancpaton was, a
century ago, far behnd the cvsaton even of Constant-
nope, t s now far ahead of t. f the traveer who
eghty years ago spoke contemptuousy of the coecton of
mud huts whch fanatcs are peased to ca thens, whe
they refer to ther barbaran occupants as Greeks, coud
now be paced on the cropos, he woud see the we-but
and prosperous capta of a country whch, n spte of
fnanca dffcutes, s fourshng n agrcuture, trade, and
commerce the chef cty of a peope whch has recovered
ts sef-respect, s fu of patrotsm, of zea for educaton,
and of nteectua fe, and whose Church has awakened to
the necessty of an educated presthood and a hgher
standard of moraty. ke prosperty coud be noted n
every other and whch has escaped from Turksh bondage.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
28 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
herever, ndeed, the dead weght of Turksh msrue has
been removed, the young Chrstan states have been fary
started on the path of cvsaton and ustfy the reasonabe
e pectatons of the statesmen, hstorans, and schoars of the
est who have sympathsed wth and aded them n ther
aspratons for freedom.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D CE
PPE D
TE M U G TE D C E P CE
U T
ME doubt e sts as to the poston of the Eomanus Gate men-
toned by the hstorans of the sege, and as ths poston deter-
mnes those of the great gun, of the stockade, and of the prncpa
pace of the fna assaut, t s desrabe to endeavour to set such
doubt at rest.
hat desre to show may be summed up n the foowng
propostons.
(1) That contemporary wrters agree n statng that the prnc-
pa pace of attack and the fna assaut was at or near the Gate
of t. Eomanus.
(2) That the present Top Capou had ong been known as the
Gate of t. Eomanns.
(3) That there s evdence to demonstrate that the fna assaut
was not at or near Top Capou but n the ycus vaey.
( ) That the Pempton s the Gate referred to by contemporary
wrters as the Eomanus Gate.
mong the evdence showng that the prncpa pace of attack
was at or near the Eomanus Gate s the foowng :
arbaro (p. 21) states that four great guns were aa porta
de an Eomano dove che sun a pu debe porta de tuta a tera.
Una de ueste uatro bombarde che sun a a porta da an
Eomano was the bg gun cast by rban. n p. 16 he speaks of
an attack as beng aganst e mure da tera de a banda de an
omano. n p. 26 he mentons the destructon of a tower, pre-
sumaby the actatnean, spoken of by eonard. Ths tower was
de a banda de an Eomano. t was destroyed by the bg gun
wth a porton aso of the wa ( con parech passa de muro ). n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
30 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
p. 27 be descrbes the repar of tbe was gong on at the Gate
caed an omano. n p. 0 he agan says that the weakest
pace n the andward was was at an omano, dove che era
roto e mure. n p. 53 he adds that the Turks fought furousy
da a banda da tera, da a banda de an omano dove che era
e pavon of the emperor. n the same page he descrbes them
agan as st fghtng da a banda de an omano. n p. 55
he descrbes the entry of the Turks nto the cty as beng da a
banda de an Eomano, and on p. 57 he states that the emperor
was ked at the entry whch the Turks had made a a porta de
an omano. ccordng, therefore, to arbaro, the Eomanus
Gate s the centra pace of attack and of capture.
ut arbaro was a enetan, and probaby dd not know the
cty we. Phrantzes and Ducas, however, were ctzens. The
frst, on p. 25 , says that ustnan took charge of the defence v
r /epta T rv s rov dyou Pco/ avov, whch the onn edtor trans-
ates correcty by sayng that he defended the regonem ad portam
anct oman. Phrantzes further dentfes the pace by sayng
t was where the Turks had statoned ther argest gun because
the was were convenent for attack and because the sutan s tent
was ptched opposte. s to the poston of the sutan s tent
Phrantzes and others say that t was opposte the omanus Gate.
Ducas, however, states that t was opposte the Charseus or
dranope Gate. Phrantzes, p. 287, says further that the emperor
and many soders fe v r a romp t e ) r o-t ov r s m rov
ayov Po / voC where the Turks had but ther wooden tower and
statoned ther argest gun. Ducas says that the Turks paced
ths bg gun near (r a-ov) the omanus Gate. e further de-
scrbes the destructon of the tower (presumaby the actatnean
mentoned by eonard) whch was near the Eomanus Gate.
ther authors coud be cted who use smar e pressons.
n fact, a the evdence s n favour of my frst proposton,
that the prncpa pace of attack was at or near the omanus
Gate.
(2) t s undsputed that Top Capou (that s, Cannon Gate) was
known n eary tmes as the Gate of t. Eomanus. t s men-
toned under that name, for e ampe, n the Pascha Chronce n
the tme of eracus, and agan n the regn of ndroncus the
rst by cephorus Gregoras ( . ch. 6), and as ate as the mdde
of the fourteenth century by Cantacuzenus (p. 1 2, en. ed.).
(3 ) The evdence to show that the fna assaut was not at
or near Top Capou s abundant.
wng, however, to the constant menton of t. omanus and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 31
the undoubted assocaton of that name wth Top Capou, t has
been naturay assumed that the chef pace of attack was at or
near the atter Gate. Even Paspates was drven to dsregard the
evdence of hs own eyes and to f the assaut on the steep part
of the sope near Top Capou ( o op ta, p. 186).
ut a observers who have studed the ueston on the spot,
wth the e cepton of Paspates, are now agreed that the chef
pace of assaut was n the ycus vaey. n such case t
necessary foows that the name Eomanus was gven durng the
sege to some other gate than Top Capou.
The ate Dr. Dether was the frst to suggest that the Gate
spoken of by the contemporares of the sege as t. Eomanus was
the Pempton. et us e amne the evdence. t s worthy of note
that Phrantzes paces ustnan n the regon or dstrct of the
Eomanus Gate. The taan wrters, knowng ess of the cty, say
at such Gate.
ow what was the Pempton Each of the two Cv Gates
on the andward sde whch we need here regard namey, Top
Capou and the dranope Gate crowned a h on one sde of the
ycus vaey and was e ceptonay strong. They formed, n fact,
wth ther towers and barbcans two of the strongest postons n
the andward was. The brdges across the foss opposte these
and the other Cv Gates were ntended to be broken down durng
a sege, and n fact were broken down when Mahomet s sege
commenced.1 The Mtary Gates whch ed from the cty to
the Perboos were then opened, though they were generay waed
up n tmes of peace. The Pempton or fth Mtary Gate or
Gate of the fth (for both forms of names are found) was the one
whch gave access to the Encosure n the ycus vaey. t was
known aso n eary tmes as the Gate of t. yrake, from a
neghbourng church, and as the Gate of Puseus from a atn
nscrpton st e stng upon t, datng probaby from the tme of
eo the rst, recordng that Puseus had strengthened t.2
t s a remarkabe fact that no wrter who was ether a wtness
of the sege or subse uenty wrote upon t mentons the Pempton
ether under that name or by those of yrake or Puseus. t s
mpossbe to beeve that t was not used. t was but for the
e press purpose of gvng access to the troops nto the Perboos
wthn whch, beyond a doubt, the most mportant fghtng took
pace. To admt that ustnan and the soders under hm were
statoned between the uter and the nner as n ths part and
1 Pontes u ad moena dncunt drumpunt. Pusouus v. 137.
1 Professor van Mngen s yeantne Constantnope, p. 96.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
32 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
yet to suggest that the Pempton was not used s atogether un-
reasonabe. Dether s suggeston s, that when the Cv Gates
were cosed peope gave to the Mtary Gate the name of the
nearest Cv Gate. Probaby the earer names gven on account
of ther numbers were generay unknown. The atest nstance
have found of the use of Pempton s n the Pascha Chronce.
n support of ths vew t s mportant to note that many con-
temporares speak of another pace where the cannonadng was
severe as at the Pege Gate (as, for e ampe, arbaro and Phe-
phus), whereas no one doubts that the present condton of the
was affords concusve evdence that the wrters ntended to
ndcate Trton that s, the Thrd Mtary Gate between the Pege
and the hegum Cv Gates.
The suggeston that the Pempton was commony caed the
omanus Gate e pans varous statements whch are otherwse
rreconcabe. e have seen that Ducas says that the sutan
was encamped opposte the Charseus Gate, whe Phrantzes
paces hm opposte the omanus. Dr. Mordtmann urges 1 that
from the sma kno where, accordng to Ducas and Crtobuus,
Mahomet s tent was ptched, an observer mght fary descrbe ts
poston as opposte ether, but f the Pempton were caed
omanus, such a suggeston woud be much more pausbe.
gan, arbaro, as aready uoted, paces the great gun opposte
the an omano Gate because ths was the weakest gate of a the
cty. ut on p. 18 he uses the same phrase n statng that the
Cressu or Charseus was the weakest gate n a the cty, the
e panaton beng, thnk, that as the Pempton was about md-
way between the omanus and the Charseus Cv Gates he heard
t caed ndfferenty by ether name. Tetad, the orentne soder
who was present at the sege, states that two hundred fathoms of
uter a were broken down durng the ast days. ow, athough
the nner a was repared by Mahometa and contnued fary
compete, no attempt appears to have been made to rebud the
uter.3 The spectator has tte dffcuty n dstngushng where
the tweve hundred feet of uter a of whch Tetad speaks
was destroyed. t was opposte the Pempton and, udgng from
the condton of the was, certany not opposte the present Top
Capou. ut the same wrter says that t was a a porte de
anct oman. The Moscovte or avc chroncer says that
the great cannon were paced opposte the staton of ustnan
1 Es nsse Topograph ue, p. 25. - Crtobuus, ook . oh. .
1 noes, story of the Turks, p. 8 1 (wrtten n 1610, edton of 1621).
P. 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 33
because the was there were ess sod and very ow, 1 a descrp-
ton whch woud not appy to those near Top Capou, but whch,
ke a the descrptons gven, does appy to the ower part of the
ycus vaey. ere, n the phrase of Professor van Mngen,
was the hee of ches, the aey of Decson.2 The weakness
of ths porton of the was s ustrated by the fact that when
adwn the econd e pected an attack by Mchae he waed up
a the andward gates e cept the snge one near the streamet
where one sees the church of t. yrake that s, e cept the
Pempton.3 n other words, the was beng there the weakest, t
was antcpated that there woud be the attack, and the entry nto
the Perboos must be kept open to defend the uter a. n the
Threnos the sege s descrbed as beng at the Charseus Gate,
now t. Eomanus, whch s caed Top Capou. 1 pparenty the
confuson n ths descrpton s hopeess, but f the Pempton were
caed ndfferenty, as by arbaro, Eomanus and Charseus, t
becomes ntegbe.5
statement by the Moscovte (ch. v.) aso ponts to the
Pempton as the chef pont of attack. e mentons that on
pr 2 a ba from the great cannon knocked away fve of the
battements and bured tsef n the was of a church. The ony
church n the neghbourhood ether of Top Capou or the Pempton
was one dedcated to t. yrake, whch was n the ycus vaey
near the Pempton. ut the attack s aways stated to be aganst
the Eomanus Gate.
ear the Pempton the Perboos s now about twenty feet
hgher than the eve of the ground on the cty sde of the Great
a. eyond doubt ths s argey due to the accumuaton of
refuse and broken portons of the wa, but, aowng for ths, an
observer w probaby concude that the Perboos was at the
tme of the sege severa feet hgher than the eve on the cty
1 1078, Dether s edton.
2 yzantne Constantnope, p. 96. n the same manner Dether, comment-
ng on Pusouus, v. ne 169, says: Psendoporta Charsaea ve Pempt omnum
ceeberrma et n fortfcatone ca ches erat. e enm ab utra parte, nempe
a Porta Poyandr dranope Gate et a Porta anct oman n vaem yc
nea recta marus descendt, d ue contra omnem egem arts fortfcatonum.
The nonymous Chronce, n verse, of the atn Capture (edted by
oseph Mueer and Dether), ne 390.
Threnos, 610-613.
6 Dether and the eder Mordtmann consdered (n error, as the earned
son of the atter and Professor van Mngen agree) that they had proved that
the Pempton was the Charseus. ee, n addton to the sentence ust uoted
from the Threnos, the archaeoogca map of the Greek yogos and aso
Dether s note on Puscuus, v. ne 172.
PP
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
sde. Ths same dscrepancy of eve dd not e st f, ndeed, any
e sted at Top Capou. ence when the sma gate was opened
from the cty by ustnan to gve easer access to the stockade,
men had to ascend to t. Ths s what Crtobuus mpes they
had to do. The gate was opened to ead er r oTavptafw. ( . 2).
Crtobuus states that Mahomet drew up hs camp before the
Gates of omanus. The argument Dether draws from the
pura, gates, s not perhaps worth much, but t s remarkabe
that n speakng of other gates Crtobuus usuay empoys the
snguar: as, for e ampe, n ch. v. 3, The ood-Gate, as far
as the gate caed Charseus. Gregoras aso empoys the pura:
-n:: ras m as roC Paftavov ( ook . ch. v.).
The Turksh wrters throw very vauabe ght on the ueston
and show ceary that the assaut was not at Top Capou, but
rather nearer the dranope Gate.
The nu nn ade Essad-Effend says that n the fna assaut
assan mounted the broken wa where the ranks were defendng
t, whch wa was to the south of Edrne Capou that s, of the
dranope Gate. The Turksh wrter ad-ud-dn, who ded n
1599, gves smar testmony. e states that Constantne
entrusted to the rank soders the defence of those breaches
whch were on the south sde of the dranope Gate. nd
agan : The Turks n the fna assaut dd not rush to the gates
but to the breaches that were made n the broken wa between
Top Capou and the dranope Gate, and, after the capture, went
round and opened the gates from the nsde, the frst to be opened
beng the dranope Gate. 2 f the enetan and Genoese soders
had been near Top Capou the wrter woud not have descrbed
ther poston as he does. Probaby he was gnorant of any name
for the gate n the vaey where the assaut occurred, and there-
fore descrbes the breaches wth suffcent accuracy as south of
the dranope or Edrne Gate.
asty, Dr. Mordtmann cas attenton to the fact that on od
Turksh maps the Pempton s marked as ed oum Capou or Gate
of the ssaut.3 f t were the Gate of the ssaut, as aso
beeve, t was the gate spoken of by contemporares as ant
omanus, and a dffcutes as to the pace of the genera assaut,
the poston of the stockade defended by ustnan, and the staton
of the great guns vansh.
Thereupon the descrpton of Crtobuus makes the arrange-
1 Ch. .: rpbs r a ovfevtus T / CU r Pu-uaroP.
1 hmed Muktar Pasha s ege of Constantnope (1902).
1 Es usse Topograph ue, pp. 12, 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 35
ment of Mahomet s army cear. s guards were encamped
opposte the Mesotechon and the Myrandron that s, opposte
the whoe ength of was between Top Capou and the Paace of
Porphyrogentus (ch. v.). s three argest guns were statoned
opposte the Pempton or Mtary Gate of Eomanus, and hs
mpera tent was ptched n a pace, and at a dstance from the
was, where t coud propery be descrbed ndfferenty as oppo-
ste ether the Charseus or Eomanus Gate.
n concuson, woud suggest that the name Top Capou was
gven or transferred by the Turks, after the sege and when the
Pempton was waed up, to the Cv Gate of t. Eomanus.
There was no need for a name among ordnary peope for an un-
used gate, and the Turks, nstead of usng the name of a Chrstan
sant, spoke of t as that near whch the great cannon was paced,
or shorty as Top Capou that s, Cannon Gate. t s remarkabe
that Gyus, though mentonng that there was a gate at the
stuaton of Top Capou, cas t nether by that name nor by that
of t. Eomanus.1
1 ook . cb. 20.
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
36 DE T UCT T E GEEE EMP EE
PPE D
E E D D T E E - G T P P 20, 1 53,
T E P CE
T E ate Dr. . D. Mordtmann,1 and Dr. Paspates,2 foowed
by M. M atovch,3 and M. E. . asto. answer, that t was
to the west of the Marmora end of the andward was: that s,
off etn ournou. n favour of ths vew they gve the foowng
reasons:
(1) ecause durng the fght the sutan rode nto the water,
and he coud not have done so f the fght had been on the north
shore of the Goden orn, as the shore there s too steep. The
answer to ths s, that the Gaata shore four centures ago was ke
that of the Goden orn outsde the was of Constantnope now,
and conssted of a ow fat of mud, now but upon. The present
Grande ue de Gaata s reay the trand of Gaata, and s
a and recamed from the sea. Ths s even now obvous but
Gyus observed the growth of ths fat and and gves a curous
descrpton of t.5 Ths argument therefore fas.
(2) ecause arbaro mentons that the wnd dropped when
the shps were per mezo a ctade, whch Dr. Mordtmann con-
sdered to mean hafway aong the ength of the cty between the
end of the andward was and erago Pont, or, as he puts t
defntey, at anga ostan. ut per mezo means here smpy
aongsde or opposte or abreast of the cty. t s used as meanng
through the mdst n the same paragraph, when arbaro states
that he s gong from the cty on board certan gaeys per mezo
a ctade.
t s undsputed that a southery wnd had been bowng four
days: a strong wnd whch had brought the shps from Chos.
There woud therefore be a current runnng northwards. Con-
se uenty f the wnd had suddeny dropped opposte anga
1 eagerung und Eroberung Constantnopes m ahre 1 53.
1 no op fo. Constante, the ast Emperor of the Greeks.
es derners ours de Constantnope. 5 ook . oh. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 37
ostan the shps woud have drfted toward the osporus and not
backwards to etn ournou.
(3) ecause Puscuus says that the townsfok crowded to the
ppodrome to see the fght, and they woud not have done so
(because budngs ntercepted the vew) f the fght had been at
the mouth of the Goden orn.
The ppodrome s four mes as the crow fes from the sea
opposte etn ournou, and the spectators woud not have
crowded to such a pace when they coud have seen so much
better from a h behnd Psamata and esewhere. f, however,
the fght, or any part of t, took pace opposte erago Pont,
spectators on the phendone of the ppodrome woud have had
an e ceent vew of the shps as they approached and as they
passed, and of an attack made n the osporus before the shps
passed the cropos. have tested ths on severa occasons.
( ) ecause Phrantzes says the fght took pace about a stone s-
nw from the and where the sutan was and that he and hs
frends watched t from the was,1 and that the ony pace where
these two re urements can be satsfed s etn ournou.
The mouth of the orn satsfes both re urements e uay
we. Dr. Paspates observes that shps comng to Constantnope
wth a south wnd do not keep near the was, but keep we out
and the remark s ust. They take ths course to avod the eddy
current, whch f they kept near the was woud be aganst them.
f the shps were about a stone s-throw dstant from the and, they
woud not ony be out of ther usua course but takng another
where ther progress woud be hndered.
(5) ecause Ducas (who was not a wtness of what he reates)
says that the Turksh feet set out to wat for the feet off the
harbour of the Goden Gate.2
There probaby never was a harbour of the urea Porta.
Paspates says there was a scaa near the Goden Gate, whc
ndeed s shown n ondemonte s map, but the shps coud not
dscharge at an open scaa n the Marmora wth a south wnd
bowng, even f there had been depth enough of water where t
e sted, whch, at the present day at east, there s not.
The statement of Ducas s mprobabe, because, as the ob ect of
the shps was to get past the boom from t. Eugenus to Gaata,
the shps wth the wnd whch was bowng woud have smpy
passed the feet or gone trumphanty through them, f they had
been watng off the Goden Gate, and have made for erago
Pont and the harbour.
1 2 8-9. f r /U rT p6 ns rtf 5 /erte.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
38 D TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
suggest that the words of Ducas ( pu v ) are ether an
error n the copyng or are a mstake made by Ducas. They may be
a transcrber s mstake for oraa Porta that s, the gate near
erago Pont, on the Goden orn. oraa Porta and urea
Porta are amost undstngushabe n sound, the asprate beng
unpronounced. The smarty n sound had ed at an eary perod
to confuson.1
t may nevertheess be true that the feet set out to awat the
shps off the end of the andward was. There s not, however,
the sghtest evdence that t ever got there. n the contrary, as
we sha see, the evdence shows that t dd not. nce t s
estabshed that t never got so far, the contenton that the fght
was off etn ournou fas.
These are a the arguments whch, so far as know, have
been urged n favour of the etn ournou poston. ome
of them are destructve of the others, and, wth the e cepton of
the statement of Ducas as to the Turksh feet settng off for the
arbour of the Goden Gate, are a deductons from the evdence
of the authortes rather than drect evdence. Moreover, as w be
seen, mportant statements of wtnesses testfyng to what they
themseves saw are ether entrey overooked or set asde wthout
any suffcent reason.
My contenton n the te t s that the fght commenced at the
mouth of the osporus off erago Pont that the wnd suddeny
dropped whe the shps were under the was of the cropos at
that Pont that the shps drfted towards the Gaata or Pera
shore, and that the most serous part of the fght took pace off
such shore, where t was watched by the sutan and nto the
waters of whch shore the sutan rode. The evdence n support
of ths vew s the foowng :
(1) t s agreed on a sdes that the Turksh feet was statoned
at the Doube Coumns (Dpokonon).
(2) eonard the archbshop says that he was a spectator from
the cty, and that the sutan was on the sope of the Pera h.
eonard s a wtness deservng of confdence. e was present
durng the whoe sege. e had much to do wth the peope of
Gaata, who were, ke hmsef, of the atn Church. n de-
scrbng ths partcuar ncdent, he speaks of hmsef as a spectator
E.g. n the ancent account of the regons of the cty gven n the
otta utrus ue mper the urea Porta s mentoned as n the 12th ego
that s, near the even Towers. Upon ths Pancrous remarks The Greeks
ca t .e. the urea Porta npaa. Ducas mght have been tod that the feet
went to the nptea r6pra and understood t to be the nrea Porta or the
Goden Gate.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 39
of the fght.1 s etter s an offca report addressed to the pope
wthn three months after the event, and therefore whe ts detas
were fresh n hs memory and not ke the account of Ducas, who
was not present at the sege and ony wrote years afterwards. s
testmony, f he s to be beeved and know no reason why he
shoud even be doubted s decsve. The ng of the Tro ans
(as he cas the Turks throughout) ooked on from Pera h.2
e eau, who took the vew whch adopt, reed no doubt
upon eonard s narratve n descrbng the batte. Dr. Mordtmann
remarks upon e eau s statement that no one standng upon the
hsde at Pera coud see a fght at sea beyond erago Pont.
The observaton s correct, and my deducton s that, when the
shps were frst attacked, they were abreast of erago Pont and
not beyond or behnd t. Dr. Mordtmann s s that the sutan
coud not have been at Pera, and ths notwthstandng that the
archbshop says that he was there and mpes that he saw hm
there. The archbshop further mentoned that when the sutan
basphemed, as he rode nto the water and wtnessed the oss hs
men were sufferng, t was from a h.3 ut the archbshop does
not eave hs readers n doubt as to what h he means. few
sentences ater n hs narratve we are tod that the sutan had
concuded that he woud be abe from the eastern shore of the
Gaata h ether to snk the shps wth hs stone cannon-bas, or
at east drve them back from the chan. The rest of the passage
shows unmstakaby that the sutan, n eonard s beef, was on
the shore outsde the Gaata was: that s, e acty where a
spectator mght be supposed to be who, havng come from Dpo-
konon, wanted to see the most of a fght n or near the mouth
of the orn. Uness, therefore, wthn a short perod after the
capture of the cty, the archbshop had become hopeessy mudded
as to what he hmsef saw, we must concude that the fght dd
not take pace off etn ournou but n or near the mouth of the
Goden orn.
Puscuus, another spectator, says the shps entered the
osporus and that the wnd dropped whe they were under the
was of the cropos. The account gven by ths wrter s cear
and precse. e was n the cty and reates what he wtnessed,
and athough he wrote hs poem some years afterwards, when safe
1 ntuentbus nobs, p. 90.
1 Teucrorum re e coe Perens proconspct, p. 90. t must be remembered
that a across the orn was Pera, and that Gaata s propery Gaata of Pern.
3 e u e coe crcumspct, p. 90.
Cogtavt ta ue e coe Gaatae renta paga ve eas apdbus
machnarum obruere ve a cathena repeere, p. 91.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
0 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
n hs natve cty of resca, he had the broad outnes of the
sege we n hs recoecton. s narratve s the foowng,
and s n compete accord wth that of every other eye-wtness.
The shps are seen approachng on the Marmora some of the
townsfok fock to the ppodrome where (from the phendone)
they have a vew far and wde over the sea, and can observe them
takng the usua course for shps comng from the Dardanees
to the capta wth a southery wnd. The Turksh admra wth
hs feet has gone to meet them, and orders them to ower ther
sas. The south wnd st bows fu astern, and wth bey-
ng sas they hod on ther course. The wnd contnues unt
they are carred to a poston where the osporus strans aganst
the shore of ether and.1 That s, as understand the phrase,
unt they are at east we past the present ghthouse. There
the wnd fas them the sas fap dy under the was of the
ctade.2 Then, ndeed, began the fght the sprts of the Turks
are aroused by the fa of the wnd Mahomet, watchng from the
shore not far off, arouses ther rage. My ony doubt as to ths
nterpretaton arses as to the ueston whether the wrter dd not
mean that the wnd dropped, not merey off erago Pont, but
wthn the mouth of the orn.
Ducas says the sutan, when the shps came n sght of the
cty, hastened to hs feet, and gave orders to capture them or,
fang that, to hnder them from gettng nsde the harbour. Ths
hastenng of the sutan meant a ourney of between two and three
mes from hs camp n the Mesotechon to Dpokonon. nce
he was there, hs natura course woud be to foow on shore the
movements of hs feet, unt he reached the eastern was of Gaata,
whch s e acty the pace where the archbshop statons hm. f
t shoud be ob ected that Mahomet s hastenng to hs trremes
mpes that they were statoned near etn ournou, the answer
s twofod: frst, that there woud be no haste necessary, and
secondy, that even Ducas mpes that the feet was n the osporus,
as ndeed arbara and others say that t was.
The two statements of Phrantzes frst, that the fght was
about a stone s-throw from the and where the sutan was on
horseback and rode nto the sea to reve hs men, and, second, that
he (Phrantzes) and hs frends watched the fght from the was 3
1 ee fare uevt
tructa donee statut super ae uora, osporus arotat
tora ub gemmae teurs.
ook v. 13.
1 Desert c ventus eas oecdere snus sub moenbus arcs, v. 15.
1 ff es r re w vu er roCra tupovrra, p. 2 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 1
are both reconcabe wth the contenton that the fght was where
have paced t. concude that the baance of evdence s n
favour of the opnon that the fght commenced n the open
osporus off erago Pont, and, the wnd contnung, the shps
rounded the Pont, and that then the wnd dropped, the genera
attack took pace, and the shps drfted to the Gaata shore.
hen the ueston s consdered hat poston accords wth
a the accounts of the eye-wtnesses there can be ony one answer.
The peope watch from the ppodrome, says Puscuus, and
woud have a good vew unt the shps had rounded the pont.
The vesses were amng for Megademetrus, says Ducas : whch
was the usua andmark for vesses to steer for when comng to the
Goden orn from the Marmora wth a south wnd. e beng
spectators from the was and the sutan beng on the Pera sope
watchng the fght, says eonard and the vesses beng about a
stone s-throw from the shore, says Phrantzes. Puscuus answers
the ueston here were eonard and the other spectators by
teng us that the wnd dropped under the was of the ctade.
There s yet another test whch may be apped and whch
ought amost of tsef to sette the ueston. Upon consderng
the poston wthout reference to authortes upon matters of deta
and upon a pror grounds, an unbassed oca nvestgator woud
dscard the etn ournou poston and accept that of the
osporus-Gaata. our arge shps want to enter the Goden orn,
snce there s no harbour on the Marmora sde of the cty suff-
centy arge nto whch they coud enter. They are approachng
wth a southery wnd. The Turksh feet conssts of arge and sma
sang boats whch are statoned neary two mes from the orn
n the osporus. The ob ect of the feet s to capture or snk the
shps, or at east to prevent them from enterng the harbour. hat,
under these crcumstances, woud the commander of the feet do
e woud keep hs boats we together near the mouth of the orn
and attempt to bar the passage. e woud recognse that he had
tte chance of capturng comparatvey arge sang vesses on
open sea so ong as they were comng on wth a wnd. o ong
as the shps were sang, they woud be attacked at a great
dsadvantage. at for them near the oraa Porta, when they
woud have to stop, and they coud then be fought at an advantage.
f the wnd suddeny dropped, the Turksh admra woud
naturay gve orders to attack. Ths s what, as contend, actuay
happened. The fght woud then be seen by Greeks from the
was and by Mahomet and hs sute from the Gaata or Pera
shore. hat woud happen when the wnd became cam, woud
be that the vesses woud drft. repeat what have sad n the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
2 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
te t, that t may be taken as beyond doubt that after a strong
southery wnd has been bowng n the Marmora for four or fve
days and t was such a wnd whch had brought the shps from
Chos there woud be n the Marmora and the osporus near
erago Pont a strong current settng n the same drecton, and
the shps woud drft toward the Gaata shore. t woud then
be ute possbe to have got wthn a stone s-throw, as Phrantzes
reates, and for ther crews to have heard the reproaches of the
sutan.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
3
PPE D
TE T P T M MET P
T T E UTE D PTED
commentng on the story of the transport of Mahomet s shps
overand from the osporus nto Cassm Pasha bay, Gbbon says
coud wsh to contract the dstance of ten mes and to proong
the term of one nght. have suffcenty remarked n the te t
upon the tme occuped n the transt. The dstances gven by the
varous authors who descrbe the ncdent are confusng, but ten
mes s beyond a doubt wrong.
n order to earn what the dstance was, t s necessary to
determne what was the route adopted by Mahomet. Two
routes have been suggested: the frst s from Doma agshe,
across the rdge where the Ta m Pubc Gardens now e st and
down the vaey eadng to Cassm Pasha the second, from
Tophana aong the vaey whch the Eue oumbara now occupes,
across the Grande ue, and down the vaey commencng at the
street between the Pera Paace ote and the Cub to Cassm
Pasha. t s convenent to speak of these routes as those of
Doma agshe and Tophana respectvey. o wrter who saw
the transport of the shps has descrbed the route. e may
gather evdence, however, on severa ponts whch w ad us to
determne t.
The evdence as to the dstance traversed s the foowng.
The archbshop speaks of t as beng seventy stada. shoud
agree wth ar Mer, the edtor of Crtobuus, that the seventy
stada of eonard s a cerca error, the fgure beng ntended to
appy to the number of shps, but for the fact that a tte ater
eonard speaks of the brdge but over the upper orn as thrty
stada ong and gves the dstance of the Turksh feet from
the Proponts to ts anchorage at the Doube Coumns as a hundred
stada. s both these dstances are about nne or ten tmes too
ong, t s evdent that by stadum he-means some other measure
1 o. v. p. 18 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
than the ordnary stadum, whch s 625 feet ong, or rather ess
than a furong.1 therefore suggest that when eonard speaks of
seventy stada he makes the dfference traversed about eght stada
as the word s understood by hs contemporares. Crtobuus n
descrbng the overand passage of the boats says they traveed
certany eght stada (ord o u urra. TU). Probaby Crto-
buus, wrtng a few years afterwards and m ng wth Turks,
Greeks, and Genoese n Pera tsef, woud have the best chance of
earnng the truth as to the actua road taken. Certany eght
stada s what an observer who dd not wsh to e aggerate mght
estmate the dstance between the present Tophana and Cassm
Pasha to be, and f my suggeston as to eonard s measure be
accepted, then the two wrters are substantay n accord.
arbara gves the dstance traversed as three taan e ua to two
Engsh mes. The evdence as to dstance, therefore, s some-
where between eght stada and two mes.
The evdence as to the pace from whch the shps started s
mportant aso. arbaro states that they eft the water at
Dpokonon, a pace whch he descrbes as two mes from the
cty (say, one and a thrd Engsh me), and therefore not so far
as the Doube Coumns Ducas, from a pace beow Dpokonon
Puscuus :2 Coumns baud onge a gemns Phrantzes, T U
orur ev ftpavs T Td ara : a phrase whch certany does not mpy
that the route traveed was so far from the was of Gaata as
Doma agshe s. Chacondyas and Phephuss say, behnd the
h whch overhangs Gaata.
t s nterestng to determne where Dpokonon or the
Doube Coumn was. t has usuay been consdered to be
eshktash, and Cantemr so transates t. Professor van
Mngen paces t rather n Doma agshe bay say, haf a me
south of eshktash. The ate Dr. Dether says 5 that the present
Cabatash and Tophana were formery caed Dpokonon and
that, as he e presses t, Coumnae et ncoae emgrarunt post
1 ther contemporary authors gve us dstances whch enabe as to get an
appro mate ength of a stadum: e.g. Chacondyas says that the was of
Constantnope were 111 stada, or a tte over 13 Engsh mes, n crcut.
Crtobuns gves the tota ength of was as 126 stada and the ength of
the andward was as 8. oth hs fgures are somewhat too hgh, uness they
are ntended to gve the measure of the snuostes of the was. - ut the
statements both of Chacondyas and Crtobuus as we as that of eonard, f
hs ntenton s to represent a measure about a nnth or tenth of a furong, are
a pretty neary accurate.
1 ook v. ne 550. 3 ook . ne 97 .
yeantne Constantnope, p. 23 . ote to Puscuus, p. 237.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 5
adventum Turcorum n suburbum eshktash. am unaware of
hs authorty for ths statement. t appears to me certan that
the Coumns were at Doma agshe, whch may be caed the
southern e tremty of eshktash. They are so marked n
ondemonte s map made n 1 22. t s worth nothng that none
of the authors pace the startng-pont at the Coumns e cept
arbaro, and that even he uafes hs statement by e panng
that t was two taan mes from the cty.
avng thus seen the evdence (1) as to the dstance traveed
and (2) as to the startng-pont, we may ask hat was the probabe
route Dr. Paspates n hs Poorka dscusses the ueston,
and sensby remarks that the shortest route woud be preferred,
uness there were e ceptona dffcutes. ow the dffcutes by
the Tophana route are decdedy ess than by the other. The
dstance s ess by haf than that of the Doma agshe route and
the heght to be surmounted s 250 feet aganst 350. Paspates
suggests the route have adopted namey, from Tophana.
Dr. Mordtmann adopts the Doma agshe route and ob ects
to that of Tophana because the Turksh shps coud have been
seen by the Chrstan shps at the chan and that these were strong
enough to hnder the undertakng, especay as the sutan had no
batteres on the eastern sde to oppose the feet.2
To ths vew and anythng suggested by so carefu an observer
as Dr. Mordtmann s deservng of attenton s to be opposed (1)
that the pont of departure adopted by hm at Doma agshe coud
aso be seen from the chan, though of course not so dstncty
as at Tophana (2) that though there was no battery above
Tophana, there was one above the eastern end of Gaata was, and
probaby, as Dether suggests, very neary on the ste now occuped
by the Crmean Memora Church (3) that the heght to be
surmounted s ower by neary a hundred feet than by the Doma
agshe route ( ) that the dstance to be traversed s ess than
haf by the Tophana route than that from Doma agshe (5) that
t s not by any means cear that the Chrstan shps coud have
hndered the e ecuton of the pro ect, snce the Genoese were
absoutey poweress on and outsde ther own was. t may,
however, be true, as Ducas asserts, that the Genoese aeged that
they coud have stopped the transt f they had wshed. ut the
aegaton, f true, at east mpes that they knew what was gong
on, and, as mentoned n my te t, Mahomet was ready for
opposton.
1 P. 138.
1 De etzten Tage von yzauz, n the Mtteungen des deutschen
E kursons- ubs n onstantnope.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
6 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
The shortest dstance ought to furnsh one ndcaton of the
route. The evdence as to what that dstance s stated to be
shoud furnsh another, and the startng-pont of the e pedton a
thrd. cam that the eght stada of Crtobuus and the eght or
nne gven by eonard are not greaty at varance wth the three
taan or two Engsh mes of arbaro, and that from the
evdence of these three wtnesses we may say that the dstance
traveed was about a me or a tte over. ow the actua
dstance by the Tophana route s a tte over a me and certany
eght stada.
The ndcaton gathered from the startng-pont s that the
shps eft the water we beow- the Doube Coumns. ut
submt that there s no pace sutabe for such an undertakng as
that under consderaton between Doma agshe and Tophana.
The ndcatons, therefore, drawn from the pace of departure, f
they do not pont to the Tophana route, are not at varance wth t.
s to the precse pace at whch the shps arrved on the
Goden orn Crtobuus s probaby agan the safest gude. They
came to the shore r v frv p v v drtav that s, to the Coo aters,
otherwse caed the prngs and now known as Cassm Pasha.
There they were aunched nto the Goden orn. The statement
s confrmed ncdentay by severa authors who menton that the
feet was opposte a porton of the was where stands the pgas
Gate that s, the gate eadng to the passage across.1 Cassm
Pasha tsef was sometmes spoken of as pgae.2 ndreoss (n
1828) suggests that the shps started from ataman or rather
the bay of tena, but the ony evdence n favour of ths route s
the statement of Ducas -who more than any other contemporary
s constanty naccurate that they started from the acred Mouth
(a name usuay empoyed to desgnate the north end of the
osporus but used by Ducas for the part between Eoumea and
natoa- ssar) and that they reached the harbour opposte the
monastery of t. Cosmas whch was outsde the andward was.
Dr. Mordtmann and Professor van Mngen thnk that the
baance of evdence s n favour of the route from Doma agshe.
The route whch Dr. Paspates and Dr. Dether approved s
that whch appears to me aso not ony the most probabe but to
have the baance of evdence h ts favour. The tract aong whch
the shps were haued formed the short arm of a cr 00 rt
one of whch was the road aong the rdge now
Grande Eue de Pera: the two gvng the modern
the cty, of tavrodromon.
1 ( -myds. Es usse dc Constantnope, by Dr. Mordt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
7
PPE D
T E UE CE E G G EE D M EM
E PECT E
readng the contemporary authors of the perod between the
atn and the Mosem con uests the foowng uestons suggest
themseves: hat was the nfuence of the rthodo Church
upon the peope of the capta and of the empre hat was ts
vaue as a natona ethca force and how dd ts nfuence as
such a force compare wth that of sam
efore attemptng a repy to these uestons certan facts
must be noted. t must be remembered that the empre was
composed of many races and anguages. n the akan penn-
sua aone there were aways at east haf a dozen races wth as
many dfferent forms of speech. n sa Mnor the component
eements of the popuaton were even st more numerous. The
Church argey aded the tate n the endeavour to keep these
dvergent eements under the rue of the empre. er speca
task was to change the varous races nto Chrstans. ut even
when ths task was competed to the e tent of causng them a
to profess Chrstanty they retaned ther raca characterstcs
and tradtons. These characterstcs, though wdey varous,
may be cassfed n two categores. n other words, t may be
sad that among a the dfferent popuatons of the empre there
were two streams of tendency: the eenc and the satc.
The tendency and nfuence of each were markedy present n the
church from the frst days of the empre and contnued unt 1 53.
Greek nfuence eft an ndebe mpress upon the rthodo
Church. ut whe t nfuenced the other races of the empre, the
Greeks themseves fe to some e tent under the satc nfuence.
Greek tendency was aways to make of Chrstanty a phosophy
rather than a regon. The opposte tendency, whch have
caed satc and whch corresponds fary we to what Matthew
rnod caed ebrac, had ess endurng resuts upon the popua-
ton but was nevertheess constanty present. The two tendences
were constanty strvng one aganst the other wthn the Church.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
8 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Greek nfuence (1) argey aded n the formaton of a pho-
sophca body of theoogy, (2) heped to perpetuate pagansm
and deveop a paganstc tendency, and (3) deprved the Church
of the regous enthusasm whch the satc tendency mght
have provded and has often nspred. The servce of the Greeks
n reference to the formaton of a body of theoogca phosophy
s too competey recognsed to re ure any notce. Greek nfu-
ence heped to perpetuate pagansm n varous ways. t was
naturay aways most powerfu n the akan pennsua, ts chef
centres beng thens and aonca, but had great weght aso n
the western ctes of sa Mnor. Greek poythests n pre-
Chrstan tmes were not opposed to the recognton of other gods
than those worshpped by themseves. ow ths ratona toera-
ton, whch was as uttery opposed to the e cusve sprt of
satc Chrstanty as to that of sam tsef, tended to perpetuate
pagansm w be best understood by recang the eary hstory
of the ater Eoman empre. The popuaton under the rue of
ew Eorne had for the most part adopted the professon of
Chrstanty because t was the regon of the tate. Most
peope found tte dffcuty n conformng to the demands of the
emperor and became Chrstans. Under such crcumstances
Chrstanty dd not con uer pagansm: t absorbed wthout
destroyng t. ust as n Centra sa many trbes who have
come under the power of Eussa have been ordered to eect
whether they woud decare themseves Chrstans or Mosems, so
n the days of the eary Chrstan emperors, and especay under
the aws of Theodosus the choce was between a professon of the
Court creed or remanng n some form of pagansm where ts pro-
fessors woud be sub ect to varous dsabtes and persecutons.
The conformty whch resuted was curous. The peope became
nomnay Chrstans, but they brought wth them nto the Church
most of ther od supersttons. Ther ancent detes were not
dscarded but were ether secrety worshpped or came to be
regarded as Chrstan sants: ther festa days became the com-
memoraton days of Chrstan events. do not forget that some-
thng of the same knd went on n the estern Church and that
the mssonares, fndng themseves unabe to persuade ther con-
verts to abandon ther od observances, defty adopted them nto
the Chrstan Church. ut a that was done n ths drecton n
the est was sma n comparson wth what went on n the East.
t. George took the pace of poo. t. choas repaced
Posedon. The hghest h n every neghbourhood on the
manand and n every sand of the Marmora and the egean
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 9
had fttngy been crowned wth a tempe dedcated to the God of
Day. The great dragon, ght, had been overcome by eos.
To ths day t s amost unversay true that a the peaks n
ueston have an rthodo church whch has taken the pace of
the tempe of poo and s dedcated to hs successor, t. George.1
n ke manner the tempes but n fshng vages to Posedon
have amost nvaraby been dedcated to t. choas. The
epscopa staff of a Greek bshop has the two serpents heads
assocated wth escuapus. The dstrbuton of hoy bread at
funeras, the processons to shrnes, to sacred groves, to agasmas
or hoy wes, and numerous other customs of the rthodo
Church, are survvas or rudmentary forms of pagansm.2
satc nfuence was more powerfu n Constantnope than n
Greece. The e panaton of ths fact s to be found n the remote-
ness of thens from the capta n the greater nteectua fe of
Constantnope n the presence of many eaders of thought from
the ctes n sa Mnor under satc nfuence, and n the
tradtona Eoman sentment derved from the nfuence of atn
ruers, terature, and tradton. The conocastc movement
towards the end of the eghth century was a genune attempt to
get rd of pagan practces. t faed because of the base character
of some of ts mpera supporters, because of the opposton of the
ess cutured western church, and because the Empress rene, a
natve of thens and brought up among the tradtons of pagansm
whch st ved on n what was then a remote part of the empre,
paced hersef at the head of the eenc party and wth her strong
w was abe to prevent any reformaton beng accompshed.
ut pagansm n Greece and sa Mnor ved on ong after the
1 Mr. Theodore ent, who had pad greater attenton to the archeoogy of
the Greek sands and to ther present condton than any other Engshman,
caed my attenton to the fact that the churches on the hghest peaks not
dedcated to t. George were usuay dedcated to t. Eas, or to the Trans-
fguraton, and suggested that there may have been a confuson n the mnds
of the sanders between Eas and eos, the asprate n the atter word beng
sent n modern Greek.
- auabe suggestons and nformaton are gven by Mr. athas n refer-
ence to the survva of pagansm n Documents ndts, thens, vo. . ord
eaconsned n othar shows a true nsght nto the actua condton of
Greek Chrstanty when he represents Mr. Phoebus as descrbng what he pro-
poses to do wth an sand whch he has eased n the egean. e w restore
pagansm, w set up the statue whch he has scuptured of the mercan
Theodora n a grove of aure st much resorted to, and w have processons
n the beautfu pagan fashon. The peope are st performng uncon-
scousy the regons ceremones of ther ancestors. othar, ch. v. and
v.
G G
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
50 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
tme of rene. The eenstc nfuence strugged hard aganst
the satc or what was not unfty caed the oman party. hen
we come to the ast century of the empre s hstory, we fnd ts
nfuence trumphant, and ths to such an e tent that we see
Pethon and hs schoo, as the representatves of a phase of Greek
thought, dreamng of the restoraton of pagansm. concude,
therefore, that Greek nfuence heped to perpetuate pagansm or
at east a paganstc tendency.
Greek nfuence deprved the Church of the regous enthusasm
whch the study of the d Testament has often nspred. t
must aways be remembered that the Greeks had the ew
Testament n a anguage they coud understand. Every one
recognses that a arge part of the nteectua movement n
Engand durng the s teenth and seventeenth centures was due
to the transaton of the sacred crptures nto the vernacuar.
ut there has been no perod n the hstory of the Greek race
snce the compaton of the Chrstan record n whch the Greeks
have not had the advantage of a famarty wth the Gospes and
the wrtngs of t. Pau. They knew the ew Testament we.
ts Greek was coo ua. ut they were ess famar wth the
d Testament. though fre uent ausons are made to the
stores n the oder book by many wrters durng the ater cen-
tures of the Church s hstory, the eptuagnt was wrtten n a
anguage ess understood by the peope. ndcatons that the d
Testament nfuenced men s conduct are ackng, and pont ether
to a want of famarty wth t, or to some other cause whch
made ts nfuence ess than that whch t has had on other peopes.
The passonate zea of our own Purtans, wth ther appcaton of
ewsh hstory to Engsh potcs the potca prncpes of the
defenders of cv berty n merca the ferce enthusasm of the
cotch Covenanters, of the Dutch Protestants, and of the oers,
were a derved from the d rather than from the ew Testa-
ment. The nfuence of the more ancent book mght have been
great upon the satc party f ts wrtngs had been as famar
as those of the ew Testament. s t was, though ts nfuence
was undoubtedy fet, that derved from the ew Testament
became more powerfu as the centures went on, utmatey
trumphed, and ed to resuts whch assst us to furnsh an answer
to the uestons under e amnaton.
hat, then, was the genera effect of the doube stream of
nfuence on the members of the rthodo Church The fam-
arty of the sub ects of the empre wth the te t of the ew
Testament combned wth the nteectua genus of the Greek race
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 51
ed them to take a deght n the study of the phosophca
uestons whch the ew Testament, and especay the wrtngs of
t. Pau, suggest. To take a keen nterest n any metaphysca
study s for any peope a gan, and t s none the ess so when the
sub ect s theoogy. ow the nterest of the popuaton n
theoogca uestons was at a tmes absorbng.
hen these uestons were setted by the Church, the satc
nfuence made tsef fet and produced a conservatsm, a stubborn
refusa to change or abandon any poston, whch the more fcke-
mnded or phosophca Greek coud never have dspayed. Each
of the two tendences e erted ts nfuence upon the conduct of the
rthodo Church. peakng generay, we may say that a ts
members were devotedy attached to ther fath or perhaps t
woud be more e act to say, to ther creeds. f potca uestons
n the modern sense they knew tte. n ther gnorance of
foregn natons, uestons of e terna pocy hardy nterested them
but the nteectua fe of the country mosty confned to the
great ctes, to caea, aonca, myrna, and above a the capta
was fuy awake to theoogca uestons. he ready to dscuss,
they mantaned every dogma and every artce wth a persstence
whch ncreased as the years roed on. They took a keen nterest
n any ueston whenever any heretc appeared who attempted to
throw doubt on what the Church had decded. They were ready
to de for ther fath.
The wrters of the Greek Church show by abundant e ampes
that they and the peope beeved n the e stence of a God who
ves and rues the word and the conduct of ndvduas. Ther
very supersttons afford suffcent evdence of such a beef. e
was an avengng God. ack Death and Pague are descrbed as
the nstruments of s vengeance. mens and sgns n a varety
of forms were the means by whch e, or some of the erarchy of
eaven, ntmated to the fathfu what was about to happen.
The absence of omens was a sgn of s dspeasure or s
abandonment of ther cause.
The men who dscussed the regous uestons whch arose
durng the ater as we as the earer centures of the empre
regarded them as tremendous reates. The dscussons were not
mere e change of opnons or formuatng of phrases : not mere
academca dsputatons, among the earned of the tme, of meta-
physca abstractons, but were often carefu attempts to sove the
nsoube. The resuts were of supreme mportance. f you
beeved arght, you woud be saved. f you dsbeeved or
beeved wrongfuy, you woud be damned n the ne t word
o o 2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
52 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
and, as far as the beevers coud accompsh t, n ths aso.
Uness the eagerness, the passon, the deady satc earnestness
of the regous dscussons or wrangngs be reased, no true
concepton can be formed of fourteenth and ffteenth century fe
n Constantnope.
Contemporary wrters suppy abundant and ndsputabe
evdence that, from the patrarch downwards, the members of the
Greek Church attached overwhemng mportance to the correct-
ness of ther orthodo y. The utmost care about correct defntons
was taken by the Church to check pagansm. The mscreant was
a worse offender than the man who dsregarded the ordnary aws
of moraty. ous were to be saved by rght beef. s n the
estern Church, whosoever woud be saved, t was necessary before
a thngs that he shoud accept the rght formuas. ut the
Eastern gave greater promnence to the formuas than even the
estern. he the Eoman Church attached most mportance to
ts Cathocty and to the necessty of propagatng the fath, the
Greek Church aways prded tsef rather on ts rthodo y. f the
ueston were whether the empre was Chrstan, and f the test of
beng a Chrstan naton were the eaous guardanshp of every
dogma n the precse manner that t had been formuated by the
Councs of the Church, then the rthodo Church, to whch the
nhabtants of the capta and empre beonged, woud take a very
hgh rank among Chrstan natons.
t s not possbe to doubt that the keen nterest taken n the
dscusson of regous uestons uckened the nteectua
deveopment of the popuaton, and n ths respect the nfuence of
the Church was purey benefca. To suggest, as dd the hstorans
of the eghteenth century, that the Greeks were at once profoundy
theoogca and profoundy ve s not ony to ask that an ndct-
ment shoud be framed aganst a whoe peope, but s contrary to
genera e perence and to fact. n spte of the occasona con-
uncton of theoogy and mmoraty n the same ndvdua, the
naton whch takes a vey nterest n the former s not key to be
addcted to the atter.
strong and, thnk, an unanswerabe case mght be made
out to show that the regon of the rthodo Church benefcay
nfuenced the conduct of men and women n ther ndvdua
capacty and n ther reatons one wth another. beeved n
the doctrne of eterna punshment and n the dvne gfts granted
to the Church by whch punshment mght be avoded. n then-
constant efforts to take advantage of the graces at the dsposa of
the Church, and n ther endeavours to attan the dea of Chrstan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 53
phosophy, men and women were ed by ther regon to be more
mora, more honest, and more kndy one to another, than they woud
otherwse have been. The denuncatons of those who had been
guty of uncean conduct, and the constant prase of amsgvng,
ead to the concuson that the Church had so far e ercsed
nfuence for good. t had gven the ctzens of the empre a
hgher standard of famy and soca fe. The very stubbornness
whch the satc tendency supped, and whch ed a to resst
every attempt to change the formuas of the fath, came n tsef
to stand the popuaton n good stead after 1 53. Ther wrangngs
on regous uestons heped to form a pubc opnon whch
prevented any consderabe number of Chrstans from abandonng
ther regon. e may safey concude, therefore, that the
rthodo Church had aded n deveopng nteectua fe, n
rasng and mantanng a hgh tone of moraty, and n so attachng
ts members to ther regon that when the tme of tra came they
remaned fathfu. t had done more. he accompshng
these ob ects t had rased a whoe seres of heterogeneous races to
a hgher eve of cvsaton and had argey contrbuted to make
the empre the foremost and best educated state n Europe. t
had checked the Greek tendency to attachment merey to the cty
or provnce and had made patrotsm and brotherhood words of
wder sgnfcaton than they possessed n Greece.
t s when we pass from the nfuence of the Church on the
conduct of the ndvdua, to ask what was the vaue of ts
ethca teachng n regard to natona fe, whether t ever set
before the naton a ofty natona dea, or whether t ever caused
a wave of regous enthusasm whch nfuenced the naton as a
whoe, that we fnd the rthodo Church durng the ater centures
of ts hstory greaty ackng. Eegon was to gude the conduct
of the ndvdua and to save hm from eterna punshment.
There was tte or no concepton of t as an ad to natona
rghteousness. There was no nspraton for natona acton, such
as a study of the d Testament has often supped. There was
never any great regous fervour for the accompshment of an
ob ect because t was beeved to be the dvne w. am not
thnkng of such regous enthusasm as ed to the aboton of the
save trade or of savery, to the temperance movement or to that
for the dmnuton of crme and the reform of crmnas or for the
betterng the condton of the abourng casses and the ke.
These are soca deveopments beongng to ater years, whch
may be credted, n part at east, to the account of Chrstanty.
t s n the contemporary regous movements of other portons
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
5 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
of the Chrstan word that the measure of the natona regous
fe of the empre must be taken. The seres of Crusades enabes
a comparson of ths knd to be fary made, though other standards
of comparson suggest themseves. The empre under the rue of
Constantnope had a greater nterest n checkng the progress of
the Mosems n yra, Egypt, and sa Mnor than had the
estern natons. ut n the whoe course of yzantne hstory,
though the empre steady ressted the Mahometan armes, there
was no dspay of regous enthusasm to end ts ad at any tme
comparabe wth that whch was shown n the est. n
Eastern Peter the ermt coud not have aroused the members of
the rthodo Church. o Godfrey de ouon coud have found
statesmen n the East to have espoused hs cause. f eaders
had been forthcomng, foowers woud have been wantng.
Though the statesmen of the est were nfuenced by many
motves to on n the Crusades, they, too, were argey under the
sway of regous fervour. The natons of whch they were the
eaders dd dspay such fervour for the accompshment of ob ects
whch were beeved to be n conformty wth the dvne w. s
for the great mass of crusaders, t cannot be doubted that they
took the cross many because they beeved that they were dong
the w of God. bsence of precauton, defcency of organsaton,
unreasonng fanatca zea, unreasonabe and senseess haste to
come nto confct wth the nfde, the army of chd crusaders, the
sacrfces men made of ther property, most of the ncdents, ndeed,
whch make up the narratves of the Crusades, show that the
oders of the Cross were steeped n regous fervour, and were
n a condton of pous e ataton. They were, as they caed
themseves, an army of God. They were wng to face any
danger, and to go to certan death for ther Master s cause.
The Greek was aways ready to defend a dogma. e enter-
taned a profound dske and contempt for Chrstan heretcs who
were usuay ess we nformed than he and were generay
fanatcay n earnest, but he was more toerant of heresy than
the men of the est, who n the Mdde ges bestowed on heretcs
a fanatca hatred and contempt greater even than that fet towards
the nfde, and ke that entertaned n the present day towards
anarchsts as enemes of the human race.
o cause ever presented tsef to the Greek as capabe of
arousng such fervour as the soders of the est dspayed.
egon havng become a ew Testament phosophy, and the
d Testament nspraton n natona fe havng been ost, there
was tte care for ts propagaton. The mssonary age of the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 55
rthodo Church n the empre, as soon as the eenc nfuence
trumphed over the satc, had passed away. nce the days of
Cyr and Methodus, the great apostes of the nnth century, the
Church coud show few conversons and few serous attempts at
converson. That the Church shoud be orthodo was apparenty
enough. There was no attempt to enarge ts area. Chrstanty
appeared to be regarded by one party as the best system of
phosophy, and by the other, much as the ew regarded hs
regon, as a sacred treasure to be kept for hs own use and not to
be offered to outsde unbeevers. s regon n the ater centures
never reay moved the Greek to engage n mssons. E cept n
regard to persona conduct, to amsgvng, kndness to hs feow-
members of the rthodo Church, and persona and commerca
moraty, he was ncapabe of regous sentment. omethng due
to hs race, somethng to hs tradtons, and somethng to hs
theoogca tranng, made Chrstanty, e cept as a phosophca
system, st ghty upon hm and faed to make t a powerfu
natona force. Then, as now, the Greek members of the rthodo
Church coud not sympathse wth or even comprehend the
regous sentment whch has ed the men of the est, whether
acknowedgng the ursdcton of Eorne or not, to undertake
great movements, or even war, n defence of an ob ect whose ony
recommendaton was that t had rght on ts sde.
n spte of the fact that n the empre and throughout sa
Mnor natonaty and regon were, as ndeed they are to ths
day, aways confounded or regarded as synonymous terms, rtho-
do Chrstanty was unabe to add a powerfu regous sentment
to the defence of the empre. s a force nducng them to resst
the encroachments of sam, ke that whch nfuenced our
fathers aganst pan or the ronsdes aganst Chares, doubt
whether t was ever of much vaue. e have seen a patrarch
wrtng apparenty wth great satsfacton that the Church was
aowed to retan ts berty under Turksh rue. Throughout
the ong centures of strugge aganst sam, there were many
Chrstans who transferred themseves to the ursdcton of the
sutans n order that they mght ve n peace. The ndvdua
aspect of Chrstanty was regarded, not the natona.
t s when the nfuence of the Church upon the sprt of the
popuaton of the empre s compared wth that of Mahometansm
upon the Turksh hordes that ts weakness as a dynamc force s
most pany seen. Mahometansm, ke Chrstanty n estern
ands and n Eussa, s a mssonary fath. sam as a fghter s
regon, wth ts fatasm, ts rewards of the most sensua peasures
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
56 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
that a barbaran s capabe of concevng, and ts ennobng teachng
that fghtng the battes of the fath s fghtng for God, has produced
the most terrbe armes that have ever come out from among any
of the races among whch ts converts have been made. sam
n the twenteth century has spent much of ts orgna force,
because doubt as to ts dvne orgn has entered nto the hearts of
ts abest members. Those among them who have seen or have
otherwse earned the resuts of Chrstan cvsaton nstnctvey
and amost unconscousy udge the two regons by ther fruts.
uch men ether become entrey negectfu of the ceremonous
dutes whch ther regon mposes, or, f they profess to have
become more ntent n ther regous convctons than before,
perform ther ceremones wth a sub-conscousness that ther
regon s not better than that of the unbeevers. n whchever
category they fa they ose ther beef n the e cusvey dvne
character of ther creed. or do the studes n astronomy, med-
cne, geoogy, and other modern scences fa to mpant a smar
and even a greater amount of sceptcsm n the Mahometan than
they have done n the Chrstan mnd. he vsts to foregn
countres and scentfc studes are undertaken by few, ther nfu-
ence as a eaven s great.
n the centures precedng the Mosem con uest of Constant-
nope sceptcsm was absent among both the Chrstan and
Mahometan masses. The ttoman Turks n the ffteenth century,
more perhaps than at any other tme, were fu of the zea of new
converts. They were n a perod of con uest whch stmuated them
Many, perhaps most of them, beeved n ther dvne msson.
They were the chosen peope, whose duty t was to gve doaters
the choce of converson to the one true fath or of death, to
subdue a natons who accepted ether the d or the ew Testa-
ment but refused to accept the prophethood of Mahomet, and to
treat them as rayahs or catte. Ther sprtua prde caused them
to thnk of those who professed any form of Chrstanty as
beng nferor and dvney predestned to occupy a hopeessy
ower pane, as havng ony the prvege that ther ves shoud be
spared so ong as they pad trbute and accepted sub ecton. Ther
centra, overpowerng beef was that they had a msson from
God and the Prophet, and the resut of such beef was fearess-
ness of danger. t was ther duty to k doaters and sub ugate
Chrstans. hatever happened to them n the fufment of ths
duty was not ther busness but God s. e woud brng about
the predestned vctory or the temporary defeat but n ether
case t was we wth them. f they ved, the punder of ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
PPE D 57
enemes was ther reward f they ded, then heaven and the
hours.
hen ths atttude of mnd s compared wth that whch
e sted among the members of the rthodo Church, we see at
once great dvergences between the two forms of fath as natona
ethca forces. n the one hand, the student of comparatve
regons must gve that Church credt for havng aded the
growth of the popuaton n the Chrstan vrtues, for havng
gven them an nspraton enabng them to suffer and to hope, for
havng preserved earnng, deveoped natona ntegence, cut-
vated e act thought, for havng promoted phosophca studes and
n varous ways guarded the treasures of cassc tmes unt the rest
of Europe was ready to receve them. n the other hand, such
student, whe recognsng that Mahometansm prevents progress
by assgnng an nferor poston to woman, by ncucatng a sprt
of fatasm whch mschevousy affects amost every act of the
beever s fe and keeps the Turksh race n poverty, and by pre-
sentng a ower dea of fe, w have to admt that ts nfuence
as a regous force, wth ts ever-present sense of a upreme
Power, omnpotent to save or to destroy, was far greater than
that of the rthodo Church, and that the Church faed to suppy
the stmuus of a natona nspraton comparabe wth that of the
hoste creed, or wth that furnshed by Chrstanty to the men of
the est.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
D dynast used symbo of the
Crescent, 1 1 .
chaa, prncpaty of, 0
cropotas, George (hstoran), 16
at the Unon ceremony at yons n
127 , 3
grcuture: Turks have never taken
kndy to, 58
ans, satc trbe, 3 s ., 7, 61,
e ander of nope, 317
e s, Emperor of Trebzond (1222),
9 caed hmsef Grand Comnenus
and Emperor of the athfu omans,
387
, chef of a Turksh band : shared
n thman s rads on the empre, 61
Pasha (grand vzer of a azed),
13 , 136
phonse of ragon, 129
madeo of avoy, 91
mer ey, standard-bearer of Ma-
homet ,, 289
meroukes, George (mathematcan):
at the court of Mahomet ., 393
mogavares, pansh mercenares, 2
murath, son of rchan. ee Murad
natoa- ssar, 120, 126, 16 ., 213,
215
natoans: defeat of ther attack n
the sege, 337 s . ther dscpne
and darng, 338
ndroncus ., Emperor (1282-1328 :
son and successor of Mchae .):
hostty to Unonst party, 37
ueston as to marrage of hs son
Mchae, 37 s . atn attempts
aganst hs empre, 38 cas to hs
ad Eoger de or and the Cataan
Grand Company, 39 ther actons
caused ntroducton of Turks nto
Europe, 9 oss of mpera ter-
rtory through thman s attacks, 61
Turks cross Dardanees, 61 s . n-
droncus s son Mchae co-emperor
wth hs father, 65, 67 uarres
between ndroncus ., and ndro-
ncus hs grandson, 67 sg. ndro-
ncus . abdcates and ends hs days
as a monk, 68
ndroncus . (Paaeoogus), Em-
peror (1382- 1 son of Mchae .
successor to ndronous .): uar-
res wth hs grandfather and causes
hm to abdcate, 67 s constant
warfare wth Turks, 68 the em-
peror seeks ad from the est, wth
tte resut, 69 hs death (13 1),
70
ndroncus, son of ohn .: regent
durng hs father s absence, 92 hs
boysh compact wth utan Murad s
son, and ts punshment, 9 re-
taaton on hs father, 9 s .
ngora (1 02), 112 detas of the
batte, 1 2 s . resut of Tmour s
vctory, 1 7
n ou, Chares of ( ng of cy) :
desgns restoraton of atn empre,
3 hs forces fnd other empoy-
ment, 36
pocaukus : hs strfe wth ohn Can-
tacuzenus, 71 s . hred (13 3) a
Turksh feet and army, 100
rabs: ther varous attempts to
capture ew Eome, 230
ragon, rederc of, 38
ragon, Peter of, 36: hs mercenary
troops, 1
rchers, Turksh, 135 ther e ce-
ence, 167, 251
retnus, eonard: enthusasm for
Greek, 05
rmena, kng of, 38
r nebnsers: natoan, 167 German,
173
rrows carryng famng materas,
used by Tmour, 1 6
rsenus, patrarch: e communcated
Mchae . for crue treatment
of the boy ohn ascars, 26.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
60 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
wthstands the emperor a threats,
27 s deposed and e ed, 28 hs
strong opposton to the atns, 31:
regous reatons wth a Turksh
sutan, 56 s .
sa Mnor: ts od commerce wth
Constantnope, 23 Tartar ravages
n, 53
somaton, 16 n.
thanasus, patrarch (1 50), 202
thens, duchy of, sezed by Cataans,
69
urspa, pup of Chrysooras, 06
, sutan of. ee Egypt
achaturean was, 2 0
actatnan Tower, 2 0 destroyed
by Turks, 268
agdad, the ast of ts caphs, 53
a azed, utan (1389-1 03, son of
Murad): obtaned nckname of
Uderm or the Thunderbot, 132
successfu attacks upon the empre,
/ . crushes ugaran kngdom,
13 defeats estern armes at
copos, 13 s . for years kept
Constantnope under terror of
seges, 137 e tent of hs posses-
sons, b. summons of Tmour to
a azed, 138 s . the sutan s repy,
1 1 Tmour s crushng defeat of
Turks at ngora, a azed taken
captve, 1 2 ././, hs treatment by
hs captor, 1 s . terrtory taken
from Turks by Tmour, 1 5
a azed s death, 1 7
adwn, Emperor ( atn, 120 -05),
2s2.
adwn ., Emperor ( atn, 1287-61,
successor of ohn of renne), 11
gave hs nece n marrage to sutan
of ona, 15 put hs son n pedge
to enetans for what he had
borrowed, 16
ae, Counc of (for Unon, 1 31):
strfe over ts transference to
oogna, 121
akan pennsua: the contnuous
mutua eaouses of the races n-
habtng t, 187 a Debateabe
and, 187 n.
aouk, oy e of, 18
atogu, a ugaran renegade: n
command of Turksh feet at the
great sege, 233, 2 treatment of
defenders of Prnkpo, 253 attempt
to force the boom, 256 attack on
ad-bearng Genoese shps, descrp-
ton of the batte, 259 s . Turks
defeated, 265 sutan degrades
admra, 267
araam, bbot (an Eastern contro-
versast), 69, 87 taught Greek (at
vgnon) at Petrarch s re uest, 0
artoo, coo ( enetan): hs Dary
of the ege of Constantnope,1
ash- azouks, 223 an undscpned
mob: what they were used for,
229 ther eagerness for the fna
strugge, 319 they begn the genera
attack, and are defeated, 335 ther
body made up of Mosems, Chrs-
tansand foregners, b. Mahomet s
ob ect n makng them the frst to
attack, 335 s . ther weapons and
manner of fghtng, 336
aston of Mahomet .: descrpton
of ts constructon, 292 s . ts pos-
ton, 293
ektash, ad , dervsh and sant:
honoured by anssares, 223 the
dervsh order of ektashs, 223 n.
the order suppressed (1826), 227 n.
egrade: captured by Turks: er-
bans become vassas of Murad, 107
en, Gente (artst): at court of
Mahomet ., 393
enedct ., Pope: repy to ndron-
cus . s appea for ad, 69
erenger of Cataona, eader of merce-
nares : ons wth oger de or,
5 ads the Cataans, 6 death, 8
essaron: Eastern representatve at
Counc of orence, 125 s . made
Cardna by Eugenus ., 128 hs
profound earnng, 06
ethune, ohn de: hs e pedton to
hep adwn ., 11
remes, descrpton of, 23
achern, paace of, 19, 2 3, 290, 332
ackbrds, Pan of. ee Cossovo-po
ack Death, the, 76, 10 descrpton
of the scourge n 13 7, 189 ts
rapd spread and devastaton, 190
um, bert. ee oger de or
occacco: promoted study of Greek,
0 s . earned Greek and ectured
on ts terature, 05
occhard, Pau, ntony, and Trous,
three taan brothers : provded, at
ther own cost, a contngent n
defence of Constantnope (1 53),
2 9 ther prowess durng the great
assaut, 339, 3 ther utmate
escape to Gaata, 360
ogoms, an heretca sect, 87 and n.,
151
ohemans (foowers of ohn nss),
121
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
61
oero, Emperor Mchae s huntng-
ground, 17
onface ., Pope: procures ad for
the Greeks : the e pedton defeated
(1396), 110
oom, the, across Goden orn, 221,
271, 287, 290
ouccaut, dmra of enetan and
Genoese combned feets, 111, 137
rancovch, George (of erba) : sup-
pes men and much money to the
combnaton aganst Murad .,
159 refuses to break the treaty of
zegedn, 163 reatons wth Ma-
homet ., 311
renne, Gauter de, duke of thens,
69
rousa: ts surrender to thman
(1326), 6 captured by Tmour,
1 5 a azed bured at, 1 7
ugara: adwn s e pedton
aganst (120 ), 3, 7 s ., 25 aed
wth Tartars n Thrace, 6 pro-
cured ad ake from Turks and
Tartars, 99 fate of Eastern
ugarans seaed at Martza (1371)
and of estern at Cossovo-po
(1389), 108 end of the kngdom
(1393), 13
urgundans at copos, 135
urgundy, ous of, 0
yzantne art: ts nfuence upon the
est, 13
C : defence of ts was, 221
Caoyers (Greek monks): defenders n
the great sege, 250, 259
Cannon, Urban s monster gnn, 231,
2 5 account of other arge guns,
231 n. varous names for cannon,
2 6 sze of stone bas thrown, b.
probaby not mounted on whees,
b. Urban s great cannon de-
stroyed, but afterwards recast and
agan used, 2 5 Turksh superor-
ty n the use of cannon, 252 sege
of Constantnope an era n empoy-
ment of arge cannon, 252 brass
cannon, n use, 252 n. destructve
effect shown n the sege, 255
Greek words used for cannon,
292 n.
Cantacuzenus, ndroncus: a defender
n the great sege, 2 9
Cara a, eader of European Turks:
ked at arna, 168
Cara a Pasha: head of European
dvson of Turks, 2 3 poston h
fna assaut, 325 suffers defeat, 359
Carsto, an od enetan : a defender
n the great sege, 2 9
Castrotes, George. ec skender
Cataan Grand Company. ee oger
de or
Catauso, Catherne, wfe of Constan-
tne Dragases (ded 1 2), 203 n.,
298 .
Cesarn, Cardna uan, 125 papa
egate at Constantnope, 159
persuaded adsaus to voate the
treaty of zegedn, 162 hs
prete ts n ustfcaton, 163 at
the batte of arna, 166, 168
Chares . ( rance): refuses Manue s
proposed vassaage, 111
Chateaumorand, eutenant of ouc-
caut, 112, 137
Chna: Tmonr s ntended nvason,
1 7
Cement ., Pope, 31
Cement ., Pope: hs efforts to check
Mosem progress: sends a feet
aganst Turks, 81 the e pedton
massacred, . the pope s reatons
wth ohn Cantacnzenus, 82 desred
a Counc to sette Unon of the
Churches, 83
Chrst, Tower of, 270
Chrysooras, Manue: taught Greek
at orence, Pava, ence, and
orne, 05 s .
Coco, ames: scheme to capture
Turksh vesses n Cassm Pasha
ay, 279, 283, 288
Coones of esterns domced n
Constantnope, 77
Comans (or Tur-Comans): a band of,
n servce of atns, 13
Commerce, the stream of, through the
osporus, 23
Constantno ., Emperor (sometmes
caed Constantne ., Dragases:
1 9-53: brotherof ohn .): ruer
n the Peoponnesus, 171 defeated
by Murad .: compeed to pay
trbute and surrender terrtory to
hm, 172 becomes ast Chrstan
emperor: crowned 1 9, 201 the
Unon ueston combned wth
desred ad from the est, 202
preparatons for ts forma com-
peton, 203 the emperor s reatons
wth Mahomet ., 211 s . the
fortress of oumea- ssar, 213
s . Mahomet decares war, 216
preparatons aganst sege, 219
hep from the pope, from ence
and the Genoese, 220 ustnan
made Commander-n-chef, t .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
62 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
Turksh feet n the osporus, 233
Greeks break down brdges eadng
across the foss, and cose the cty
gates, 235 gradua approach of
Turksh army, 236 emperor s repy
to Mahomet s forma offer of peace,
236 paucty of the mpera forces,
2 6 s . postons occuped by hs
troops, 2 8 833. hs cannon were few
and of tte vaue, 250 e up-
ment and arms of the forces, 251
Constantne . The ege : the cty
beeaguered ( pr 7, 1 53), 25
frst bombardment, 255 defeats of
enemy s attempts, 256 a nava
batte : defeat of atogu, 257 s .
frutess appeas for further ad,
268 more destructve bombard-
ment, 269 transport of Turksh
vesses overand, 269 s . Con-
stantne aeged to have sued for
peace, 277 the sutan s repy, b.
the statement s hardy probabe,
278 the emperor sends a vesse to
search for the e pected enetan
feet, 285 hs repy to proposa
that he shoud eave the cty, 286
s . pacfes uarre of enetans
and Genoese, 288 strange phe-
nomena seen n cty (May 22-26,
1 53), 296 s . great aarm of
emperor and peope, 298
Constantne . ast days of
Empre : comparson of condtons
of beseged and besegers, 313
dfference of character n ther fna
preparatons, 31 some food for
hope for the Greeks, b. sma of
nope brngs suggeston of Greek
surrender, on terms, 317 emperor s
repy, 818 regous preparatons
for the comng strugge : the ast
regous processon n the cty,
327 Constantno s funera oraton
of the Empre, 328 sprt of the
speech, 329 hs ast vew of the
cty, 332 hs attempt to ray de-
fenders at the stockade, 3 7 took
the post of ustnan after the
atter s departure, 3 8 death of
Constantne, 350 varant accounts
as to the manner of hs death, 353
s . hs character, 355 hs bura-
pace unknown, 357
Constantnope atn Empre, 120 -
61: the cty never recovered the bow
nfcted by the ourth Crusade, 1
adwn, the frst atn emperor:
the parceng out of the empre and
dvson of the spo, 2 s .: dssen-
sons, 3 confct wth ugarans,
o. dsputes among eaders,
opposton of Greek popuaton:
empre of caea, 5 s . adwn s
death : succeeded by enry (1205),
7 enry s pocy of concaton,
8 mysterous death of hs successor,
Peter of Conrtenay, b. fate of
Peter s successor, Eobert, 9 n 1222
there were four persons camng to
be emperors, e6.: obert s successor,
ohn de renne (1228): troubes
of hs regn, 10 adwn . suc-
ceeded (1237): hs vst to the est
to beg for hep n men and money,
b. ntense dstress and want of
food n the cty, 11 decay of the
empre, 12 sacred recs and other
vauabes sod to rase money, b.
decay of the cty, 13 awessness
of Crusaders, 13 s . events after
adwn s return: more degradaton,
15 s . frutess negotatons wth
Emperor Mchae (of caea), 16
the capture of Constantnope (1261),
17 s . gnomnous fght of ad-
wn, 19 the atn empre had done
rreparabe mschef and no com-
pensatory good, 20
Constantnope econstructng the
Empre: a cty of desoaton: de-
structon and punder of treasures of
art and cvsaton, 22 ts od com-
merce runed, 23 desoaton n the
cty reproduced n the provnces,
2 Mchae . s dffcutes:
anarchy wthn hs domnons and
hostty from wthout, 25 hatred
of rthodo towards oman Church,
t . from Mchae s own usurpaton,
26 from attempts by atns to re-
cover the Empre, 29 strfe about
Unon of Churches, 31 s . Unon
apparenty effected ( yons. 127 ),
but re ected at Constantnope, 3
further desperate papa efforts, 35
death of Mchae: hs son, ndro-
ncns ., succeeded (1282), 36 s .
popes st favour re-estabshment
of atn empre, 38 : varous pro ects
n that drecton, 38 s . ndro-
ncns cas n the ad of the Cataan
Grand Company, 0 effects
thereof, 1 s . outrages upon
sub ects of the empre, 3 s ., 6
emperor s effort to buy them off, 7
dsastrous resuts from attempts to
restore atn empre, 9 s .
Constantnope Dynastc trugges:
attack of utan thman on m-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
63
pena terrtory (1282), 61 s .
Turks caed n as partsans n m-
pera dynastc strugges, 63 rousa
captured by ( man, 6 dstressed
condton of the empre n 1320, 65
ong and astng evs of dynastc
strugges, 66 the uarres between
ndroncus . and hs grandson,
67 thrteen years constant war
aganst Turks, 68 s . the btter
strfe between ohn . and ohn
Cantacuzenus (18 2-55), 70 / /.
Constantnope Causes eadng to
Decay of Empre : the sma remnant
of terrtory to whch Constantno
Dragases succeeded, 180 the decay
was not due to demorasaton of
peope, 180 s . they were super-
sttousy regons, but not gven to
frvoous amusement, 181 ther n-
dfference to matters potca, 182
no fervour or energy among Church-
men and nobes, 182 s . no com-
merca sprt e sted, 183 merts
and fauts were ake negatve, 18
enervaton caused by rea ng c-
mate of Constantnope, 18 n.
chef causes of decay: mschef
arsng out of atn con uest, 185
nterna dvsons and cv wars
heped the Turks ams aganst
empre, 185 /. autocratc form of
government, 186 hoste races,
and ther mutua eaouses, 187
dssensons between co-emperors,
b. mmscbe raca groups, 188
the system of Turksh con uests:
nomads repace agrcutursts, 188
sg. fearfu havoc of the ack Death,
(13 7), 189 M/ /. densey popuated
and fourshng countres become a
desoaton, 191 popuaton of Con-
stantnope n 1 53, 192 :. . ts
commerce, 19 reatons of govern-
ment and governed, / . no dvne
rght of successon, 195 co-emperors,
. aw fary admnstered, 6.
popuar nterest n regous ues-
tons, 196 nteectua fe : cassca
Greek modfed by Chrstanty, 197
Greek hstorans of the perod, b.
character of cvsaton of the
tme, 197 s . nteectua fe n
provnca ctes, 199 few gmpses
of domestc fe, b. a perod of
dsasters, strugges, aarms, and
usons, 200
Constantnope Topography of the
Cty: aata of Pera (Genoese
coon ),237 tambou (n 1 53), b.
poston and shape of the cty pro-
per, b. the toss from erago Pont
to van era, 238 descrpton of
the was: andward as, 238 , ./.:
the Perboos or encosure, 238
uter a, 239 gates, cv and
mtary, b. vaey of the ycus,
b. the Mesotechon and the
Myrandron. 2 0 achaturean
was, . nner a, 2 1 the
negect of keepng the was n good
condton: money ntended for
ther repar had been msappro-
prated, 2 2 the defenders at the
great sege took up ther poston
n the Perboos, 2 3 oca dspos-
ton of the enemy s forces, 2 3 s .
postons of the mpera forces,
2 8 . . //.
Constantnope Events of the ege:
the ueen Cty cut off from the out-
sde word, 25 damage done by
enemy s cannonades, 255 con-
structon of a stockade, b. at-
tempted capture and attack on
boom repeed, 256 atogu s
attack on ad-bearng vesses: de-
scrpton of the fght, 257 s .
attack defeated: number of casua-
tes, 267 attack on the andward
was: destructve bombardment,
268 a stockade formed, 269 the
transport of Turksh shps overand,
269 / / Greek scheme to destroy
these vesses, 279 s . the attempt
made, 281 faure, 282 constant
attacks on the andward was
operatons of the great cannon,
283 provsons runnng short, 285
nava skrmshes, / . vesse sent
out to fnd enetan feet, b.
proposa that emperor shoud eave
the cty, 286 attacks on boom,
287, 290 eaousy between
enetans and Genoese, 288
attempts to capture cty by assaut
defeated, 289 s . attempts to
undermne was, 281, 29 s . a
baston erected by Turks, 292 s .
destroyed by Greeks, 29 faure to
fnd enetan feet, 295: super-
natura omens, 296 s . dssensons
n cty: among Greeks, arsng out
of the Unon, 303 between Greeks
and taans: many from regous
anmosty, 301 between enetans
and Genoese: charge of treachery
aganst the atter, 303 Greeks
charged wth nkewarmness and
defectons, 305 breaches made n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
6 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
the was by Turks, 308: ustn-
an s stockade, 309 faure of
erba and ungary to send ad,
311 unyad sad to have been n
communcaton wth sutan, 312
Constantnope The ast days of
Empre sma of nope brngs
from sutan suggeston to surrender,
on terms: re ected, 317 s . fna
preparatons by the Greeks, 326
ast regous processon n the cty,
327 speech of the emperor, 328
ast Chrstan servce n t. opha,
330 the gates cosed, 331 the
genera assaut (May 29,1 53), 33
frst attacks defeated, 335 s/ /. the
assaut by anssares, 3 0 the
erkoporta ncdent, 3 1 how the
Turks got nsde the uter a,
3 2 M/ /. .111 -tnn wounded, 3 5
the conse uences, 3 6 s . fna
charge and success of anssares,
3 8 stockade captured, 3 9 death
of Constantno, 350 capture of
Constantnope, eo. Mahomet enters
the cty, 351 the capture due to
two accdents, the negected postern
and the wound of ustnan, b.
tardy arrva of ad, 352
Constantnope n the hands of the
Turks : the fna strugges, 358 M/ /.
panc throughout the cty, 351
genera saughter durng haf a day,
362 fght of Chrstans to shps,
363 atroctes by ooters, 36
gross treatment of refugees n t.
opha, 366 and of the church,
967 wanton destructon of books,
b. number of persons captured or
ked, 368 fate of fugtves, 369
t. opha made a mos ue, 373 fate
of defenders after capture, 373 s .
the cty brought to desoaton, 377
ove of Easterns for t, 378 pctur-
es ue beauty of ts stuaton, 379
sutan s endeavours to repeope t,
380 s . Chrstan worshp toer-
ated : Gennadus apponted patr-
arch, 382 s .
Constantnope Effects of the Cap-
ture : an epoch-markng event, 1
aarm created n Europe, 15
degradaton of the ueen Cty, 16
dsastrous resuts upon Chrstan
sub ects: they became rayahs or
catte, 17 causes of ther m-
povershment and demorasaton,
18 s . degradaton of Church,
20 n ury to regon and earn-
ng, . destructon of benefts
conferred by the Church, 21
nducements offered to abandon
Chrstanty, 22 degraded poston
of women, 22 n. Chrstans
became demorased and ost sef-
respect, 23 mpossbty of
obtanng ustce, 2 sght effect
of the con uest on mass of Turksh
popuaton, 25 dawn of a better
day, 26 s .
Constantnope, ynod of (1 50), on
Unon: deposed patrarch Gregory
(a favourer of Unon), 202
Contarn, ames ( enetan): a de-
fender n the great sege, 250
Cossovo-po (or Pan of ackbrds),
the frst batte of (1389) : utter
defeat by Turks of erbans and
ther aes, 108 seaed the fate of
orthern erbans and estern
ugarans, b. batte of 1 8:
defeat of Chrstans, 17 the osses
on both sdes, 175
Countouz, son of Murud: rased re-
beon aganst hs father, 106 hs
punshment, b.
Courtenay, Catherne of: a marrage
proposed between her and a Paaeo-
ogus, 37 she marred Chares of
aos, 38
Crescent, the: use of the symbo s
ancent: ts probabe orgn, 1 0 n.
Cretan shps n mpera feet (1 53),
250 ther crews were the ast
Chrstans to ut ther posts after
the capture of the cty, 363
Crmea: Turks drven out by Tartars
(1300), 6
Crtobuus: hs fe of Mahomet
n.,
Crusade, the ourth, 1 the Crusaders
share n spo of Constantnope
(120 ), 3 mschef wrought by, n
and around the cty, 13 ther
awessness, 1
D U T , : wth Constantno n
fna assaut, 350
Dan, prnce (of the aachs): does
homage to Murad ., 156
Dandoo, doge of ence (1192), 1, so.
39, 9
Dante: heped to estern apprecaton
of Greek terature, 0
Danube, the: the hghway between
the ack and the orth eas,
23
Davd, emperor (Trebzond): defeated
by Mahomet ., 388
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
65
Demetrus, brother of Constantne
Dragases, 201
Demetrus, brother of ohn .: re-
fused to sgn ct of Unon, 127
Derrybeys : meanng of the term, 222
Dervsh sects: character of ther
regon, 171 n.
Dedo, e s ( oysus). nava offcer :
n the great sege, 220 s . admra
of the feet, 250 defence of boom
aganst Turks, 291 escaped, wth
hs gaeys and some enetan
refugees, 369
Dneper, the: the commerce of, 23
Dorna agtche, paace of, 233
Documents reatng to sege of Con-
stantnope unknown to Gbbon,
s .
Doube Coumns (Dpokonon), the,
233, 291
Doube Processon, the: dscussons
on, at orence, 125 s .
Draku, prnce of aacha, 16 ,
170
Dromon: meanng of the word as
apped to shps, 235
Ducas, ohn, Emperor (of caea,
1258-60 : a boy successor of Theo-
dore ascars .), 16
EG PT, sutan of (known to Crusaders
as sutan of abyon), 60
Eephants empoyed n batte by
Tmour, 1 3
Eas Pasha, abettor of Mustafa, 115
n., 15
Ezabeth, mother of young kng
adsaus : her successfu resstance
of Murad . n ungary, 157
Emperor : the tte assumed by ruers
of Trebzond and caea, 5
Engand: destructveness of ack
Death n (13 8), 190 n., 191
Eprns, 5, 7 the despot of, 8 s .
Erasmus: promoted study of Greek,
10
Ertogrn (or rthogru), father of
thman or sman, the founder of
ttoman dynasty, 60
Eugenus ,. Pope, great stragge for
Unon of the Churches, 120 s .
summons estern prnces to hep
the empre, 129 preaches a new
Crusade (1 28 and 1 2), 157, 159
sad to have approved voaton of
treaty of zegedn, 163 encouraged
study of Greek, 06
Eugenus, Tower of, 221
Europe, Eastern : ts ggantc strugge
n ffteenth century aganst hordes
of sa, Turks and Tartars, 132
Eyoub, standard-bearer of the Prophet,
230
E , Counc of (for Unon, trans-
ferred from ae, 1 37), 123 out-
break of pague Counc transferred
to orence, 125
reocks or fuss (throwng eaden
bas): used by the Turks n sege,
269, 325
ataneaa, an mpera nava com-
mander, 258 gaant conduct n
batte wth atogu, 263 w/.
orence, Counc of (for Unon, trans-
ferred from ae, 1 39): the chef
representatves on both sdes, 125
the sub ects of dscusson, 125 s .
Unon sgned, 127 anayss of
opnons represented n the Counc,
b.
oscar, doge of ence (1 51), 203
oss, the, from erago Pont to van
era, 238 st n good condton,
239 ts dams, 2 0 attack on,
from the baston, 293 s .
rancsco of Toedo, Don : wth Con-
stantne n fna assaut, 350
ranco, standard-bearer at arna,
167 s .
rederc, Emperor: hs e commun-
caton (12 5), 15 s .
rederc, ng of cy (1313), 0 s .
renchmen among fghtng men of
the atns, 19 n.
ustae (vesses), descrpton of, 23
G T , a vage near arna, 165
Gaata of Pera (the Genoese coony),
237, 2 3 ts surrender to Mahomet
., 370 s .
Gaata, Tower of (formery caed
Tower of Chrst), 221, 281, 371
Gaey: ts meanng n ffteenth
century, 235
Gates of Constantnope : dranope,
236, 239 s ., 2 3 s ., 3 3 Cagara
(now caed Egr Capon or Crooked
Gate), 2 9, 332 Charseus, 293 n.
Cv Gates, 2 3 Cresu (probaby
Charseus or dranope Gate), 2 6
n. Goden, 19 n., 73, 11 , 130 n.,
133 ed oum Capou ( Gate of
the ssaut ), 2 0,310 oraa, 250,
360, 363 erkoporta (Porta yo-
kerkou): the resuts of ts postern
gate beng negected, 3 2 . 77., 351
a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
66 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
Mtary Gates, 239 s ., 2 3, 215
ege (or Gate of the prngs): now
vra Gate), 18, 19 ., 239 Psa-
mata, 322 hegum (now caed
Mevevhana Capou), 2 5 t.
Eugenus, 322 t. yrake, 2 0
t. omanus (formery known as
the Pempton), 11 , 23Un., 283, 290,
350 t. Theodosa, 250 n. Top
Capou (Cannon Gate), 236, 239 s .,
2 3, 356 Trton, 239 yoporta
( oodgate), 11 , 2 3
Genghs han, a Mongo: hs foowers
muy Turks, 52, 5 marred a
Chrstan, 5
Gennadus. ee choarus, George
Genoese, n occupaton of Gaata, 17
made aance wth Emperor
Mchae, b. defeat of Cataans,
6 coony at Gaata, 77 rvary
wth enetans: a batte between
them n the osporus, b. oned
wth Turks aganst Constantnope
bought off wth a concesson of
terrtory by Cantaeuzenus, 78
ther defeat (1379) of enetans,
95 coonsts desre to acknowedge
Tmour as suzeran, 1 6, 1 8 the
sze of ther shps, 15 n. ther
hatred of enetans, 157 n. pre-
paratons aganst the great sege,
220 oned wth enetans n
defence of Constantnope (1 53),
2 7 s . shps brngng ad to the
cty attacked by Turks, 259 Turks
defeated, 265 Genoese accused of
gvng ad to Mahomet ., 270
ther reatons wth hm, 287
uarres, durng sege, wth ene-
tans, 288 dscusson of charge of
treachery brought aganst them,
303 Mahomet ordered them to pre-
vent hep beng sent candestney
to the cty, 320 escape of some
gaeys, wth refugees from the
captured cty, 370
Germanus, patrarch, succeeded r-
senus, 28
Gant s Mountan, the, 16
Gbbon: hs Decne and a needs
rectfcaton by new sources of n-
formaton, v s . the sources be
used were vtated by pre udces,
v bas caused by hs own prn-
cpes, to. crtcsm of hs state-
ment that the Greeks sprt of
regon was productve ony of
anmosty and dscord, 306
Godfrey de ouon, 97 n.
Godfrey, mpera Grand untsman, 98
Grant, ohn (a German): a defender
n the great sege, 219 hs skfu
countermnng of the Turks, 292
Greek Empre : nfuence of eensm
upon, 399 deep ove of the peope
for the od Greek anguage and
terature, 00 ths formed a
strong bond of unon, b. dark
perods of terature, 01 ds-
appearance of books after 120 , b.
n Constantnope there aways
a consderabe number of schoars
and students, 02 these heped to
preserve Greek anguage and
terature, d. departure of Greek
schoars to the est begun wth
the atn con uest, 03 ther ds-
person ntroduced to estern
Europe new deas, 13. ee aso
enassance
Greek fre: the use of, 263
Greeks : ther condton n Constant-
nope after 120 , 3, 5, 13
Gregory, patrarch, a favourer of
Unon: deposed (1 50), 202
restored, 205
Gregory ., Pope, 11
Gregory ., Pope: negotatons wth
Mchae . for Unon, 32 the
reconcaton of 127 , 3
Gregory ., Pope: efforts aganst
Mosem progress, 92 and for
Unon, 93
Grone, achara, nava offcer: a
defender n the great sege, 266
heped n Coco s scheme, 281
Gu am (Mos ue of the ose):
formery church of t. Theodosa,
360
Guy de usgnan, 90
P , 20 s ., 297 s .
shunned by Greeks after the Unon,
301 the ast Chrstan servce n,
330 crowded wth refugees after
the capture, 365 these taken
captve or san by Turks, 3 6
gross treatment of the church and
ts contents, 366 s . wanton
destructon of books, 367
a Pasha, a Turksh eader frendy
to the Greeks, 158 grand vzer of
Mahomet ., 209, 212 chef
offcer under the sutan, 2
endeavoured to nduce the sutan
to abandon sege, 318 hs fna
command, 325
a, son of rchan, 102
amoud, dmra, successor of ato-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
G7
gu, 322, 325 faure of hs feet s
operatons, 359 destroyed Greek
shps at Gaata, 370
arman, batte of: erbans and
ugarans defeated y Turks
(1371), 105
assan, a ggantc anssary, 3 8
eepoes: Greek name for cannon,
293
enry, Emperor ( atn, 1205-16:
brother and successor of adwn,
7 s .
enry . (Engand), 11
enry . (Engand): refused ad to
Manue, 112
eraca, shop: hs re ecton of
Unon, 127 s .
c amon, rampart of, 172
eron : ueston of ts stuaton,
16 n
aron, a vaant monk, 63
stodok (n a trreme): ts use, 23
oy postes, church of the: pre-
sented by Mahomet to patrarch
Gennadut), 38
oy Cross, Tower of, 371
oy Gates, the (n a Greek church),
86
onorus ., Pope, 9
ouvgou, grandson of Genghs han :
hs ravages n sa Mnor, 53
marred Prester ohn s grand-
daughter, 55 men of varous
regons n hs army, 55
ungu-y: kng of (1318), 0 a great
host of Tartars there, 6 n com-
muncaton wth Mahomet .,
311 n., 312
unyad, ohn Corvnus, waywode of
Transyvana: n chef command
of combned forces aganst Murtd
., 159 hs prevous successfu
operatons aganst Turks, b. hs
vctory at vntza (1 3), 160
the treaty of zegedn : not sgned
by unyad, 161 he reuctanty
consents to ts voaton, 163
batte of arna, 16 s . com- :
pete defeat of Chrstans, 170
agan defeated, at Cossovo-po
(1 18), 17 s . unyad s oss of
reputaton, 175 made a truce wth
Mahomet ., 213 ncknamed
ack ohn by Turks, 228 the
prce he demanded for ad to the
emperor n the great sege, 268 n.
no ad came from hm, b. n com-
muncaton wth Mahomet ., 312
hs agents sad to have nstructed
Turks n use of great bombard, b.
M ET : hs revot aganst
Mahomet ., 211 s .
conostass, the (n a Greek church),
36 n.
mpaement of captves: practsed by
Turks, 253
nnocent ., Pope, 1, 6 foretod the
ev effects of the capture of Con-
stantnope by Crusaders, 20, 30, 9
nnocent ., Pope: sent preachng
frars to Constantnope, 35
nnocent ., Pope: reatons, about
Unon, wth ohn ., 90
rade (Turksh edct) ssued by
Mahomet ., 315
sa, son of a azed, 1 3 .s/., 1 9
saac, Emperor,
saac Pasha, vzer of Mahomet .,
209 head of Turksh satc
troops, 2 3, 325
sdore, metropotan of ussa, 12o
made Cardna by Eugenus .,
128 egate of choas . at Con-
stantnope, 203, 220 took part n
defence at the great sege, 250 hs
fate after the capture, 37
sdore, patrarch, 75
skender ey (.e. e ander ey
George Castrotes aso known as
c.anderbeg), an banan eader,
15 n possesson of bana and
M:cedona, 161 prevented from
onng adsaus aganst Murad .,
1U3 skender s orgn, 172 hs
capture of Croya, 172 sg. n the
batte of Cossovo-po (1 8), 17 s /.
twce repes Murad s attempts to
recapture Croya, 202 sege of
ventgrad : osses of Turks, b.
sam: growth of ts nfuence, 102
ts character as a regon, 209 n.
sands, Greek: surrender of, to
Mahomet, 381
sma of nope: endeavours to
persuade Greeks to surrender on
terms, 317
smdt, Guf of: Turks bud a fortress
on (1395), 110
taans the number who took part n
defence of Constantnope (1 53),
2 7 ther chvarous conduct, 2 8
C D : stranged by hs brother,
a azed, 133
agarus : supposed reparer of was of
the cty : embezzed the money, 2 2
anssares, 103 fought at batte of
copos, 133 at ngora (1 02),
1 at batte of arna, 167 at
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
68 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
Cossovo-po (1 8), 17 the body
founded by utan rchan, 103,
223 orgn and source of ther
suppy, 22 strctness of ther
tranng and dscpne, 225 esprt
de carps, 226 deveoped nto an
mperum n mpero, 227 resem-
bance between them and the
nghts Tempars, b. anssares
competey devoted to the sutan,
b. success of sutans argey due
to the ew Troops, 228 ther
prowess turned the dsaster of
arna nto a great vctory, b.
ther poston n the grand assaut,
323 ther attack, 3 0 the ncdent
at the erkoporta, 3 1 ther fna
charge, 3 8 stockade captured,
3 9 compete success, 350 young
Greek nobes paced n the corps
after the capture, 381
ohn . (Paaeoogus), Emperor (13 1
son of ndroncus .) :
on account of ohn s youth, Cantacu-
zenus was assocated wth hs
mother ( nne of avoy) as regent,
70 n 13 2 ohn Cantacuzenus
was procamed ont emperor, b.
the strfe whch foowed: cv war,
71 ohn s marrage to een,
daughter of Cantacuzenua, 73 a
remarkabe coronaton servce: of
the two emperors, ther wves, and
the dowager empress, b. vcous
character of ohn, 7 persstent
anmosty of the partsans of both
emperors, 75 aance and ad of
Turks caed n, aganst erbans,
75 s . ohn s uarres wth hs
father-n-aw, 78 treatment of
Matthew Cantacuzenus, 79 causes
abdcaton of hs co-emperor, 80
ohn s speedy dsposa of Matthew,
87 hs dske of regous contro-
verses, b. aance wth utan
urad, 88 potca bass of hs
vews about Unon, 39 appea to the
pope, 90 unsatsfactory resuts,
90 s . vst to ome: tte hep
ganed, 92 reatons wth Murad,
9 crue treatment of hs son
ndroncus, and the son s retaa-
ton, b. us son Manue co-emperor,
9 s . further domestc troubes,
95 death of ohn . (1391), 96
hs practca vassaage to the Turks,
96, 101 formay recognsed (1373)
utan Murad as hs suzeran, 10
ohn Cantacuzenns, ont emperor
wth ohn . (13 2-00): hed the
dgnty of Grand Domestc, 70
assocated wth nne of avoy
as regent, . procamed ont
emperor, b. the cv war and
decadence of the empre whch
foowed, 70 s g. marred hs
daughter Theodora to utan
rchan, and bs daughter een
to ohn ., 72 fnanca dffcutes,
7 cas n Turksh ad aganst
the erbans, 76 a medey of
ncdents between the partsans of
the two emperors, 76 s . nomna-
ton of Matthew Cantacuzenus as
co-emperor wth hs father, 78 s .
Cantacuzenus retres to the monas-
tery of Mount thos (1355), 80
hs death (1380), b. hs character,
8 s . hs story, 85 hs mother
a ogom, 7
ohn . (sometmes caed ohn .:
Paaeoogus). Emperor (1 25- 8:
nephew of Manue .): co-emperor
wth hs unce, 110 hs appeas
for ad from est, 115 condtons
on whch hep was promsed : Unon
and acknowedgment of papa supre-
macy, 116 poston of empre n
regard to the Turks n 1 25, 119
the great attempt at eunon, 120
s . the Counc on Unon: e
(1 31), 121 errara (1 38): ohn
wth mpera representatves pre-
sent, 12 orence (1 39), 125
Unon sgned, 127 hoty opposed
n Constantnope, 127 s . events
of ohn s ast years, 129 hs death:
summary of hs regn, 130 terms
of peace (1 23) wth Murad, 155
ohn does homage to the sutan,
15(
ohn, grandson of ohn .: made
co-emperor wth hs grandfather
and hs unce Manue, 95
ohn, Emperor (Trebzond), 387
ohn of renne, Emperor ( atn,
1228-37 : successor of obert), 10
ohn, ng (Engand), 10
ohn the astard, despot of Eprus, 35
ohn ., Pope: sent nuncos to
Constantnope (1276), 35
ohn ., 1 ope: repy to ndro-
ncus . s appea for ad, G9
ohn of ustra, Don : vctory over
Turks at epanto (1571), 16
ohn, patrarch, 75
ohn, ather (head of Domncans,
1 39), 125
oseph, patrarch: succeeded Gor-
manus, and formay absoved
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
69
Mchae ., 28 s . obged to
resgn offce, 31 hs restoraton, 87
ustnan: a commerca company n
Chos, 133 n.
ustnan, ohn: a Genoese soder
of great reputaton, 220 com-
mander-n-chef of mpera forces
at the great sege, b. hs prepara-
tons : coses the harbour by a
boom, 221 dsposton of the few
troops under hs command, 2 9
erects a stockade to defend the was
where the attack was fercest, 255,
283 defeats Turks n ther frst
assaut, 256 shares n scheme for
attack on Turksh vesses, 279
s aeged to have advsed the
emperor to eave the cty, 286 ed
the defence aganst attack at Turks
baston, 29 ustnan s oyaty,
bravery, and contnuous abours n
the sege, 303, 309 descrpton of
hs stockade, 309 hgh esteem n
whch he was hed, 310 nfuence
of h:, energy and courage upon hs
troops, b. he ed the defenders
aganst ash- azouks, 336 and
aganst anssares, 3 1, 3 5 ust-
nan mortay wounded: retres
wthn the was, 3 5 hs death,
3 hs departure creates a panc
among the forces, 3 0 s ., 352 par-
tsan charges aganst hm, 3 7, 352
m:n, Mos ue, 13 n
nghts of hodes, 93, 1 6, 151
nghts Tempars, 53 s ., 227
ona, sutan of, 387
D U , ng of Poand (1 28),
129, 157 crowned ng of Poand
and ungary (1 0), 158 at the
batte of vntza, 160 the treaty
made after the batte : mmedatey
voated by adsaus, 161 he was
ked n the batte of arna, 169
anguages, varous, n the Greek
empre, 187
ascars, Theodore, emperor of coea
(120 -22): strugge wth adwn
and enry ( adwn s successor), 6
ascars success: e tent of hs
terrtory, 7
ascars, Theodore ., Emperor (of
caea, 125 -58 son and successor
of ohn ataces): hs prosperous
regn, 15 ncrease of terrtory, 16
azarus, ra of erba (son of
tephen) effort aganst Turks, 107
uttery defeated by them at Cossovo-
po (1389), 108 - fate of azarus,
b. n batte of ngora, 1 3 does
homage to Murod ., 156
eontus of nonca: frst Professor
of Greek n any estern country, 05
oredano, dmra ( enetan), 285,296
ous, ng of ungary, 91, 98
ous of os, Count, s .
yons, vaey of the, 239, 283
yda, sutan of, 100
yons, Counc of (12 5), 15 the
apparent reconcaton of East
and est n 127 , 8
ysppus, the bronze horses of, 22
M CED , kngdom of: ncuded n
empre of Theodore ascars ., 18
Mahmond, bead of Turksh satc
troops, 2 3
Mahomet, the Prophet hs promse
to captors of ew ome, 230
Mahomet ., utan (1 13-20, son of
uman): the frst of the name n
ttoman dynasty, 113 procamed
hmsef Grand utan of the tto-
mans, 151 concatory reatons
wth Manue ., b.: breach caused
by Manue s treatment of Mustafa,
152 death of Mahomet, b.
Mahomet ., utnn (1 51, son of
Murad .): hs am from boyhood,
to capture Constantnope, 207
two sdes of hs character: student
and boodthrsty tyrant, 207 s .
hs accesson, 209 puts to death
hs nfant brother, 210 hs great
mtary sk: reatons wth hs
troops, b. secret preparatons for
the sege, 211 Constantne and
other ruers send hm concatng
embasses, 211 makes a truce wth
unyad, 213 actve preparatons :
oumea- ssar, b. repy to em-
peror s remonstrances, 21 the
fortress competed: Mahomet de-
cares war, 216 capture of shns,
217 the sutan s address to the
pachas, b. he devastates country
round the cty, 218 composton
and numbers of hs army, 222 s .
Urban s great bombard, 231 detas
of Mahomet s feet, 232 s . army
arrves before the was, 235 e
makes forma offer of peace: the
repy, 2a6 dsposton of hs forces,
2 3 s . number and dsposton
of hs cannon, 2 s . sze of the
guns and of the bas they threw,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
70 DE TEUCT T E G EE EMP EE
2 5 s . ther great nfuence on
the sege, 252 capture of fortresses
outsde the cty, 253
Mahomet . The ege: cty n-
vested, 25 frst bombardments
and ther effects, 255 attacks that
faed, 256 s . attempt to capture
ad-bearng shps: a faure, 257
. sutan a spectator of the
fght, 266 atogu degraded, 207
attempt to gan possesson of
Goden orn: transports vesses
overand, 269 hs reasons for ths,
270 s . conceament of hs desgn,
b. ts success, 276 aeged re-
uest for peace by Constantne, and
sutan s repy, 277 faure of Greek
nttack on Turksh feet, 277 s .
attacks on cty was, 283 and on
the boom, 287, 290 Mahomet s
reatons wth Genoese, 287 sg., 291,
30 hs secret and rapd con-
structon of a wooden turret or
baston, 292 s . ack of success
of hs attempts at undermnng,
295 the work done n frst s
weeks of sege, 298 preparatons or
a g nera assaut, 307 effect of can-
nnnndng on the was, 308 ust-
nan s stockade, 309 reatons of
the sutan wth unyad, 312
Mahomet . The ast days of the
ege : the sutan orders hs forces
to observe three days of prase to
God and one day of fastng, 315
e hestates to attack, b. aarmed
at the strange phenomena of May
22 2 , 310 empoys sma of
uope to offer terms of surrender
to Greeks, 317 proposa re eete ,
31 sutan cas counc, and
decdes upon attack, 319 person-
ay makes fna arrangements, 320
procams three days of punder, b.
speech to the pashas, 323 ds-
poston of the eaders of dvsons,
325 the genera assaut, 335
begun by ash- azouks: ther
defeat, 335 the sutan puts hm-
sef at the head of hs reserves : the
attack by anssares, 3 0 ther
success, 3 8 stockade captured,
319 death of Constantne: Ma-
onet enters the cty, 351
M.homut .-- fter the Capture: hs
rage at the escape of many refuses,
370 treatment of surrendered
Gaata, 371 sg. trumpha entry
nto Constant oe, 372 n t.
opha: makes t a mos ue, . 73
hs treatment of emnent captves,
373 s . makes the cty a desoa-
ton, 377 attempts to repeope t,
380 tres to get Greeks to sette n
t, 381 paced young Greek nobes
n the corps of anssares, t 6.
treatment of surrendered Greek
sanders, b. toerates Chrstan
worshp, 382 hs ntercourse wth
new patrarch, George choarus
(Gennadus), 383 ater attempts
at repeopng, 38 brngs back
fugtves, 385 sub ugates empre
of Trebzond, 386
Mahomet . s Character: he
con uered two empres and seven
kngdoms, 388 hs wars were
whoy for con uest b. he mproved
Turksh feet, 389 reformed the
admnstraton, b. egtmsed the
saughter of younger brothers by
ttoman sutans, 390 was reckess
of human fe: e ampes of hs
cruety, 390 s . yet he was knd
to prsoners of war, 392 he knew
s anguages, b. hs studos, b.
drew earned men to hs court, .(
hs re gous opnons : he was not
a regous fanatc, 39 s . the
good and the ev n hm, 390 s .
Mane, r enry, 186
Mango han, 5
Manue . (1 aaeoogus), Emperor
(1391-1 25: son of ohn .): had
been gven by hs father as hostage
to Murad, 10 assocated wth hs
father n the government, 106 had
wth hm, to render mtary servce
to the sutan, ther suzeran, .
father and son compeed Pha-
depha to surrender to Murad, 107
Manue escapes, as hostage, from
a azed, and s procamed at
Constantnope as soe emperor,
109 the empre attacked on every
sde by Turks, b. Manue s
arrangement wth the pretender, hs
nephew ohn, 110 ungaran co-
operaton wth the emperor : ther
crushng defeat at copos (139 ).
b. hep from ence and the
Genoese: sma resuts, 111
Manue s resutess vst to rance
and Engand, 111 s . a azed s
three attempts to capture Constant-
nope, 112 Mauuc gave hs grand-
daughter n marrage to uman,
a a/.ed s successor, b.: frendy
reatons wth utan Mahomet ..
113,151 s .: war wth Murad ., b.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
71
hs unsuccessfu sege of the cty 1
(1 22), 11 , 15 death of Manue,
115, 155
Manuscrpts and books: huge drafts
by taan schoars upon the stores
of, n Constantnope, 06 numbers
destroyed for the sake of ther costy
bndngs, 11 treatment of those
n Constantnope n 1 53 and after,
11 st .
Martn ., Pope: threatens to depose
Mchae ., 86
Matthew Cantacuzenus (son of ohn),
7 n., 75 assocated wth hs father
n government, 79 chosen as hs
father s successor, b. ohn . s
treatment of hm after hs father s
retrement, 87
Maundeve, r ., 5 , 55 n., 56 ./.,
65 ., 191
Medc, Cosmo de , 07
Mersate, a Mahd : at sege of Con-
stantnope (1 22), 11
Mesotechon, 236, 2 0, 3 9
Mchae ., Emperor (of caea,
1260-61: succeeded ohn ueas
was Emperor of the East 1201-82):
negotatons of adwn wth hm,
10 Mchae s efforts to subdue the
atn Empre, 17 aance wth
Genoese, b. detas of hs capture
of Constantnope, 18 s . hs
entry nto the cty: end of atn
empre, 19 dffcutes n hs new
poston, 25 he was reay a usurper:
hs crue treatment of the de ure
her, ohn, son of Theodore ascars,
26 hs e communcaton therefor,
27 efforts to obtan absouton,
27 s . troubes caused by atn
attempts to recover the empre, 29
threatenng encroachment of Turks,
b. to gan ad from est he seeks
reconcaton wth oman Church,
30 detas of strfe about Unon of
the Churches, 30 s . Mchae s
endeavours n favour, 33 doube
faure: wth popes and wth hs
own peope, 36 hs death, 6.
Mchae . (Paaeoogus), co-emperor
wth hs father, ndroncus . (ded
1320), 37 marred sster of kng of
rmena, 38 e pedton aganst
Cataans, 5 s .
Mtary coones n con uered terr-
tores, Turksh system of, 189
Mners, erban, empoyed as sappers
by Turks, 291
Mnotto, enetan baey, 2 9 hs
fate after the sege, 373
Mssons, Chrstan : ther great vaue
n Turkey, 2 n.
Montferrat, onface, Mar us of, 1
strugge wth Emperor adwn,
s . ked n batte, 8
Moscow : destroyed by Tartars (1239),
53
Mousa, son of a azed, 113 captured
at ngora, 1 3 s . uarres wth hs
brother, uman, 1 9 forms an
army of Turks and aachs, b.
attacks Manue: hs devastatons,
150 utmate defeat: put to death
by hs brother, Mahomet ., 157
Mnrad (or murath) ., utan (1359-
89, son and successor of rchan):
fanatca persecutor, 103 organ-
saton of anssares,b. endeavours
to carry out n Europe hs father s
pocy n sa Mnor, b. contests
wth other Turks, and wth un-
garans, erbans, and ugarans,
103 s . ohn . formay recog-
nsed hm as hs suzeran, 10 defeat
of erbans c. at arman, 105
treatment of hs rebe son.Countouz,
106 obges ohn . to pay hm
annua trbute and render mtary
servce, b. Murad s captures of
towns and stronghods, 107 the
crushng defeat of erbans c. at
Cossovo-po, 107 s . assassnaton
of Murad, 108
Murad ., utan (1 20-51: son of
Mahomet .): reatons wth Manue
., 152 ueston of the pretender
Mustafa, 152 s . rebeon n behaf
of Murad s young brother, Mustafa,
15 sege of Constantnope (1 22):
why t was rased, b. terms of
peace (1 23), 155 trumpha pro-
gress of Murad, 156 s . soveregns
do homage to hm, 156 attacks
ungary and erba, 157 fas n
sege of egrade, 158 refuses to
attack Constantnope durng ohn s
absence at orence, b. combned
estern movement aganst Murad,
158 s . Turksh defeats by un-
yad : vntza, 160 Murad sues
for peace, 161 treaty wth ng
adsaus: ts terms, b. soon
voated, by Chrstans, b. Murad
abdcates n favour of hs young son,
Mahomet, 162 resumes hs dutes
to repe army of adsaus, 16
heped by Genoese to cross os-
porus, b. batte of arna, 165
s . crushng defeat of Chrstans,
170 Murad ravages Morea, 171
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
72 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
attacks the banans: s defeated
by skender ey, 172 unyad
agan attacks Mumd, but s defeated
at Cossovo-po (1 8), 17 : death
of Murad (1 51), 178 character, b.
Mustafa, son of a azed, 1 3
Mustafa, brother of Murad .: hs
revot and punshment, 11 , 115 .-.
152,15
Myrandron, 2 0, 2 9, 339
E P TTU , a monk: embezzer of
pubc moneys, 2 2
caea: ts ruere assumed tte of
emperor, 58 captured by rchan,
98 ts present condton, 101
choas ., Pope: promotes pro-
ect of marrage of Catherne of
Courtenay to the son of ndroncus
., 37
choas ., Pope: cas upon Con-
stantne to compete the decreed
Unon, 202. reconcaton of the
Churches apparenty effected (1 52),
203 s . the pope sends 200 men to
hep emperor, 220 he was the frst
humanst pope, and founder of
atcan brary, 07
copos: combned estern armes
defeated at (1396), 110,13 detas
of the batte, 135
otaras, ucas made Grand Duke,
155 a defender n the great sege,
250 drected the countermnng n
sege 292 hs treatment by
Mahomet, 37
C , utan (son and successor of
thman): marred a daughter of
Cantacuzenus, 72 sent an army to
assst hs father-n-aw aganst
partsans of ohn ., b. and
another to hep Matthew Canta-
cuzenus aganst erbans, 78 n.
ohn . endeavoured to gan hs
ad, 78 capture of caea, 97
concatory treatment of Chrstans,
98 vared successes and dsas-
ters, 98 . . /, capture of smdt
( comeda), 99 reatons wth
ohn ., 101 s . rchan s death
(1359): summary of what he had
effected, 102 he was the maker of
the Turksh naton, b.
rchan, son (or grandson) of uman :
hs mantenance at Constantnope,
150, 211 s ., 213 a defender n the
great sege, 250 hs fate after the
capture, 377
rthogru. ee Ertogru
thman (or sman), founder of
ttoman dynasty, 60 attacks upon
Greek empre, 61 obtaned a feet,
b. took tte of utan (1299),
b. defeated mpera troops, b.
dvded terrtory ac ured wth
other chefs, b. attempted to
capture hodes, 63 sege and
capture of rousa, 6 hs death
(1327), b. hs work, 97
ttoman Turks, 5 made a separate
natonaty by rchan, 102 con-
tests wth other Turks, 103 spread
n Europe, 10 , 107
ttoman cons, the frst, 98
verand transport of Mahomet . s
shps, 269, 272 smar feats per-
formed before, 272 and n. the pan
and e ecuton kept secret, b.
attenton dverted from t, 273 s .
precautons aganst opposton, 27
the number of vesses, 275 method
of transport, b. dstance traversed,
276 sze of the vesses, 276 n
dscusson of ueston of the route
adopted, 3 s .
ford : Grocyn and nacre taught
Greek at (temp. enry .), 10
the opponents to ths novety caed
themseves Tro ans, .
P MM C T , monastery, 152
Parandara, descrpton of, 235
Paratechon, the, 239
Pera (modern name tavrodromon),
273
Perboos, 11 , 238
Peter of Courtenay, Emperor ( atn,
1217-19 : successor of enry), 8 s .
Petrarch: promoted study of Greek,
0
Petroboes : Greek name for cannon,
293
Phadepha: surrendered to Turks
(1379), 107
Phephus wde range of ha
schoarshp, 07 s .
Php ugustus, ng ( rance), 11
Photheus, patrarch, 78
Photus, patrarch (877-85) : dsap-
pearance of two thrds of works
enumerated n Myrobbon, 01
Phrantzes: Mahomet . s treatment
of hm and hs famy, 37
Pccoomn, eneas vus: state-
ment that Eugenus . ustfed
voaton of treaty of zegedn, 163
n. on the number of Turks at
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
73
Cos8ovo-po n 1 8, 17 n. hs
deprecaton of Turksh vaour, 176
on the very arge number of manu-
scrpts at Constantnope (1 53),
12 n.
Pague, the, 125, 189
Pato: study of, n Constantnope,
196
Pethon, George Gemstos, 196 a
favourer of Unon, 20 hs body
brought for bura from Morea to
orence, 07
Podesta, the, of Gaata, 271, 30 hs
account of surrender of Gaata,, 371
Poand : attacked by Tartars, 53
Pomaks ( ugarans who have accep-
ted sam), 58 n.
Porphyrogentus, paace, 73, 2 3, 290
Prester (or Presbyter) ohn, 55
Prnkpo, sand of, 77 treatment of
ts defenders by atogu, 253
Prntng wth moveabe types : Greek
schoars scorned prnted Greek
books, 08
Purgatory and ntermedate state of
sous: the ueston treated at
Counc of orence, 126
Puscuus : hs account of the sege of
Constantnope, n atn verse,
, observance of, 315
angebe, Greek genera: encounter
wth standard-bearer of Mahomet
., 289
ed orse-ta surmounted by Goden
Crescent (Tmour s standard), 1 3
ees n Constantnope: sod by
atns to rase money, 12, 1
egon : the nfuence of, on Greeks
and Mosems respectvey, 7 s .
enassance, the : ts rse and effects,
129 benefts t derved from ds-
persa of Greek schoars from Con-
stantnope, 03 earned Easterns
taught Greek n tay, 0 s .
enthusasm n tay for the study,
05 ncrease n reproducton of
manuscrpts, 08 schoars ob ec-
ton to prnted Greek books, b.
ncreased number of fugtve
schoars after 1 53, t . the e-
nassance movement carred to
un ustfabe e tremes, 09 zea
for Greek ded out n tay, bat
spread n Germany, 10
ubert of Courtenay, Emperor ( atn,
1219-28 : successor of Peter), 9, 1
ocafert, 7 s .
oger de or (otherwse ubert
um): hs vared fe, 2 to avod
persona troubes n est, he took
servce under ndroncus ., b.
hs 8,000 foowers: known as the
Cataan Grand Company, 2 a .
made Grand Dnke by the emperor,
3 as terrbe to Chrstans as to
Mosems, b. e ampes of ther
methods and outrages, 3 s . he
desred to carve out a kngdom for
hmsef, treatment of the
emperor, 5 suspected ntentons
towards Greeks, b. assassnated
by a eader of the ans, 6 Cata-
ans revenge and the retaaton,
b. further outrages by Cataans,
6 s . at open war wth Greeks,
b. emperor s van endeavours to
buy them off, 7 dssensons n
the Company, 8 ts end, 9
omanns Gate: dscusson of vew
that t was the chef pace of fna
assaut on the cty, 29 . . / /
ourn, Turksh form of orne, 53 n.
oumea- ssar, 16 n. ob ect of the
fortress, 213 s . descrpton, 216
ussa: Tartars ong frmy esta-
bshed n, 53, 6
C ED M UT , T E (entrance to
ack ea), 16
t. Demetrus, Tower of ( Megademe-
trus ), 250 ts poston, 260 n.
t. ous of rance, 11 s ., 16, 31 a .
t. Mark ( ence), treasures of: many
came from Constantnope, 123
t. opha. ee aga opha
t. Theodore, of, 273
t. Theodosa, church of: a congre-
gaton there, mosty women, the frst
vctms after capture of cty, 361
aonca, kngdom of, s ., 8 cty
captured by Murad ., 156 s .
aracens, 23, 53 s ., 69, 90 s .
ara a Pasha, 325
avoy, nne of, wfe of ndronons
., 70 her efforts towards unon
of the Churches, 89
canderbeg. ee skender
chdberger, a egan present at
battes of copos and ngora,
1 5 n.
choarus, George, 126 s . became
a monk (Gennadus) at monastery
of Pantocrator, 20 contnued a
strong opponent of Unon, b.
after the capture he was made a
save, 382 brought back to Con-
stantnope and made patrarch,

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
7 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
383 frendy ntercourse wth
Mahomet, b.
ea-fght of pr 20, 1 53: where t
took pace, 36 sgg.
e ukan Turks, 2, 6 ther sutan
caed hmsef utan of ourn, 3
eymbra (modern vra): captured
(1260) by trategopuus, 17
erago Pont, 238, 2 , 359
erbans, 25 procured ad ake from
Turks and Tartars, 99 ther com-
pete sub ecton to Turks, 107 sg.
hshman, kng of ugara, 13
can espers (1282), 36, 1
gsmund, Emperor, 121
gsmund, ng ( ungary): defeated
by Murad ., 157 co-operates wth
Manue aganst a azed: batte of
copos, 110, 13
vra. ee eymbra
aves: captured Chrstans sod as, 78
vntza, batte of (1 3): Turks com-
petey defeated by unyad, 161
myrna: captured by Tmour, 1 6
obesk, ohn : reef of enna, 16
oders : meanng of the term n
the Crusades, 11 n.
phendone of the ppodrome, the,
260
tambou: dervaton of name, 237 n.
tephen, kra of erba: hs advance
aganst the empre, 72 took tte of
Emperor of erba and omana, 101
tockade, ustnan s, 255
trategopuus, Emperor Mchae s
genera, 17 hs capture of Con-
stantnope, 18 sg.
tudum, fortress of, 253
ubme Porte, The (or The ofty
Gate ) : meanng of the term, 58
ubuta, Tartar eader n ussa, 53
uman, utan ( a azed s successor,
1 02-09) : marred Manue s grand-
daughter, 112 escape from ngora,
1 5 strugge wth hs brothers,
1 9 ked by anssares, d.
nman, son of rchan, 101 defeat
of Tartars n sa Mnor, b. cap-
ture of ngora, 102
upernatura omens : dscusson of the
strange phenomena at Constant-
nope (May 22-26, 1 53), 296 sgg.
the growth of a myth, 298 opnon
of Turks about them, 316 confct-
ng accounts, 316 n.
upremacy, papa: not pubcy ds-
cussed at Counc of orence, 126
ventgrad, sege of, 202
zegedn, treaty of (1 ), 161 resuts
of ts speedy voaton, 161 s .
T , the great caravan route from,
23
Tarentnm, Php of, son-n-aw of
Chares of aos, 39 faure of hs
desgns aganst Constantnope, 0
Tartars, the, 31,36, (the form Tatars
s ncorrect) 52 and n., 53 sg., (a
great number n Thrace n 132 ) 6 ,
73 n., 99 sg. n a azed s army at
ngora, 1 ther name derved by
Crusaders from Tartarus, 53 ater
Greek authors use t as dstncton
from ttoman Turks, 1 re.
Teeboes, Greek name for cannon, 293
Tetad, a orentne soder : hs n-
formaoon, a defender n the
sege, 311
Tencr: Turks caed so by some atn
wrters, 39 n., 10
Theodore, Greek despot of Eprus, 8
procamed emperor at aonca
(1222), 9
Theodosan was (Constantnope).
238, 2 0
Theophus Paaeoogus, 350
Therapa, fortress of, 253
Thessaonca, kngdom of, 0
Thomas, brother of Constantno Dra-
gases, 201
Tme, Eastern mode of reckonng,
351 n.
Tmour, ruer of Tartars on oga, 63.
Tmour (or Tamerane: Tmour the
ame), 55 hs summons to a azed,
112 hs orgn and character, 139
enormous host of foowers, b. hs
career of con uest and barbarsm,
139 s . n Egypt, 1 0 kept from
erusaem by a pague of ocusts,
b. carnage attendng hs captures,
1 1 re uests ad from est to
crush the Turksh sutan ( a azed),
b. batte of ngora (1 02): a azed
defeated and taken prsoner, 1 3
sg. Tmour s progress n con uest,
1 5 horrbe cruetes, 1 7 hs
death, b. resuts of batte of
ngora, 1 7
Tra an, Gate of ( vntza), 160
Trebzond : ts ruers assumed tte of
emperor, 5 the empre put an end
to (1 61) by Mahomet .. 387
summary of ts hstory, b.
Trevsano, Gabre: eadng enetan
commander at the great sege, 220
sg. heped n Coco s scheme, 281
wth hs men, s transferred to the
defence of the was at van era,
289 defeats an attack by agan, 359
a prsoner n hands of Turks, 369
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
DE
Trremes, descrpton of, 28
Turksh mercenares among defenders
n the great sege, 250
Turks, the efore 1326: Turksh
au ares n Greek army, and n
ocafert s Cataan band 7 s
ther nvason of Europe, 53 orgn
and characterstcs of the frst
hordes, 5 s . how they became
Mahometans, 56 reatons wth
Greek Chrstans n 1267, . per-
manent characterstcs of Turksh
race, 57 s . domestc fe, 59 a con-
stant stream of mmgrants from
Centra sa westward, b. ther
con uests were foowed by sette-
ment, but ther nomadc character
has remaned, 60 ther eary chefs,
b. frst attacks upon Greek empre,
61 entry nto Europe (1306-07), 62
progress n sa Mnor, b. other
Turksh nvaders attack ussa,
Poand, and ungary, 63 capture
of rousa (1326), 6 ther advance
and successes under rchan and hs
mmedate successors, 98 533., 103
s ., 107 s .
Turks, the fter Tmour : speedy
recovery of ther nfuence and
terrtory after Tmour s death, 11 ,
155 ther marveous success over
armes of Centra Europe, 130
ther prowess and methods n batte,
135 n 1 02 they had possesson
of a outsde the was of Constant-
nope, 137 deteroraton of ther
armes under a azed, 1 7 enter
osna (1 15), 151 ther ncreased
numbers n Europe, 155 system of
estabshng mtary coones n
con uered terrtores, 189
Turks, the t the ege: detas of
ther forces, 222 s . marveous
dscpne and mobty of troops,
229 ther methods of fghtng, 230
Europeans among them, 231
consttuton of Mahomet . s feet,
232 s . number and sze of ts
vesses, 233 n. dsposton of
besegers army, 2 3 dutes of the
feet, 2 the batteres of cannon,
2 s . arms and e upment of the
men, 251 ther sk n use of
e.-: m. n , 252 a nava batte, 257
s . tactcs and manner of fghtng
262, 269 Turks murder captves,
283 faure of attempts at under-
mnng was, 291, 295 resuts of
s weeks of sege, 298 ardour for
fna assaut, 321 ther fusers,
325 faure of frst attacks, 335 s .
the great assaut by anssares, 3 0
s . Turks enter the cty through
a negected postern, 3 2 fna
charge, 3 8 the cty captured, 350
faure of feet s operatons, 359
Turks, the fter the Capture: Turks
treatment of the peope, 361 a
mornng s massacre, 362 punder
organsed : atroctes of ooters,
36 s . nnumerabe books des-
troyed or sod, n mockery, for pence
or even farthngs, 367 not a few
Chrstan renegades among the
Turks, 368 ther mtary re-
putaton enormousy ncreased by
the capture, 15 e tenson of ther
power by sea and and, 16 ther
pracy and save trade, b. utter
degradaton of Constantnope, 17
treatment of Chrstans as mere
chattes, b. mpovershment due
to Turks contempt for ndustry and
commerce, 18 n ury they dd to
regon and earnng, 20 Turks
treatment of women and marrage,
22 n. Turksh msrue, 2 the
con uest had tte effect on mass of
Turksh popuaton, 25 ther re-
gous ntoerance ony vruent at n-
tervas, b. ony n the art of war
have Turks benefted by ther negh-
bours e ampe, 26 present con-
dtons of Chrstan natons n the
vcnty of Turkey, 27
U , son of ra tephen, 105
Unon of rthodo and oman
Churches: detas of the strfe over,
31 :..)./. the ueston revved by
ndroncus ., 69 s .: Canta-
cuzenns, 75, 81 s . nne of
avoy and ohn ., 89,91 estern
msconceptons about rthodo
Church, 116 statement of poston
of Easterns, 166 s . Csesaro-
papsm, 117 the poston of the
popes and the esterns, 118 s .
the great effort at eunon (1 29):
detas of ts progress, 120 s .
decree sgned at Counc of orence
(1 39), 127 dsusonment of
Greeks, b varatons n copes
of Decree of Unon, 128 and n.
ts forma competon demanded by
choas . as condton of ad
gven to Constantne ., 202 the
econcaton servce n aga
opha (Dec. 1 52), 203 s . ds-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g

e
76 DE TEUCT T E GEEE EMP EE
sensons that foowed, 20 , 300
the reconcaton was a sham, 205
Uneavened bread (n the Mass):
voent controversy about, at Counc
of orence, 126
Urban, ungaran cannon-founder:
made a monster bombard or gun for
the great sege, 231 ts conveyance
to the cty was, 232 Urban ked
by mshap whch destroyed hs
great gun, 2 5
Urban ., Pope: procamed (1262)
a Crusade aganst Mchae .
and aganst hs aes the Genoese,
31 dverted the e pedton to
Paestne, aganst Tartars, .
Urban ., Pope: Crusade aganst
aracens (1366), 91 efforts for
Unon, 91 s .
E T PM , the (now
Cassm Pasha), 272
aos, Chares of ob ect of hs
marrage wth Catherne of
Courtenay, 38 treaty wth enetans
for con uest of Constantnope, b.
the desgn abandoned, 39
arna, batte of, 165 .-:./ /
ataces, ohn Ducas (1222-5 ), suc-
cessor of Theodore ascars at
caea: hs successfu rue, 9, 1
restrcted boundares of the atn
terrtory, b. n aance wth
ugarans, attacks Constantnope,
13 gets posseson of aonca, b.
ecous, patrarch, 33, 37
efa Medan: the pretended bura-
pace of Constantne at, 355 /.
enetans : ther share n spo of
Constantnope (120 ), 2 save
Constantnope from attack of
ataces, 13 commerce of the cty
n ther hands, 1 reatons wth
Mchae ., 32 treaty of aance
aganst Constantnope (1306) wth
Chares of aos, 39 ater made a
truce wth ndroncus ., 0 rvary
wth Genoese n the Greek empre,
76 a batte between them n the
osporus, 77 enetan and Geno-
ese feets co-operate aganst a a-
zed, 111 the natons agan at war
wth each other, 112 enetans
made peace wth Murad ., 157
preparatons aganst the great sege,
220 ther nobes took part n the
defence, 221 enetans and
Genoese assocated n t, 2 7 s .
enetans uarre durng sege wth
Genoese, 288 both peopes ake
were ooked upon by Greeks as
nteropers n Constantnope, 301
escape of some enetans from the
captured cty, 369
ounteers ( e rnardpu ), Greek set-
ters n country behnd Constan-
tnope, 18
CE , 1 9 treachery at Cossovo-
po, 17
as of Constantnope, 238- 2
eapons and mpements of warfare :
varous names for, 251, 269
estern attempts aganst Turks:
reasons for faure, 175 ack of
knowedge of numbers of Turksh
fghtng men, 176 ow estmate of
the Turks as soders, b. the ack
of concerted acton among estern
powers, 177
oowch rtery Museum: a great
Turksh cannon there, 232 n.
ME E , E D: head of a body
of mercenares n connecton wth
oger de or, 3, 8
C , . ., Podesta of Gaata:
hs account of the surrender of the
town, 371
agan Pasha, 2 3, 271, 291 sgg., 819,
325, 359
P TED
P TT UE D C . TD., -8T ET U U
. D
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a

u
m

(
C
o

u
m
b

a

U
n

v
e
r
s

t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
3
-
2
7

0
2
:
0
8

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
7
3
7
7
8
3
2
9
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n
,

G
o
o
g

e
-
d

z
e
d


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
g
o
o
g